《Chosen By The Moon》


 CHAPTER 1

    CHAPTER 1


    Dn POV.


    CRACK!


    ¡°Argh!¡± A small pain filled cry left my mouth as I ran in front of my brother, just in time to take the


    lashing that was originally meant for him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That boy, justpletely disregarded the alpha of your districts pack, step aside.¡± One of the packs


    warriors held a long thick whip in his hand while looking at me then ncing behind him to look


    upon my brother.


    ¡°He¡¯s six years old. He didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± I was cut off by another load crack and a stinging


    sensation hit my cheek, my hand moved up to my face, as I inspected the wound, I looked at the


    fingers that had gently grazed my now stinging cheek and noticed a line of blood coated them. My


    face was bleeding.


    ¡°Do you wish to make this a public punishment? I can assure you that it will not end well for you if


    you don¡¯t move aside, human.¡± I don¡¯t want to take another punishment, I had received myst one


    almost 2 months ago now, and it took me weeks to heal, my back is already scarred for life.


    ¡°He meant no disrespect, he was just ying, please. He¡¯s a child, would you really stoop so low as


    to¡­¡± another crack was heard as his whip shed down on my arm. I winced before my eyes shot


    open seeing the lycans fist connect with my Jaw.


    I stumbled backwards, spitting blood out of my mouth as I bent my head in submission, simply to


    save my brothers life. I felt my little brothers hands on the bottom of my top, as he clutched on to


    me, fear clouding his irises.


    ¡°To the court yard!¡± My head snapped up as my eyes grew.


    ¡°Run home and lock the doors! Stay with mom!¡± I whispered before I felt a pair of hands on each


    arm as I was suddenly dragged away by two wolves, I turned back slightly, to see my brothers


    fleeing form head towards our house in the human district, a smile graced my face knowing my


    bother was safe, shortly after fear clouded me as I was forced along. Many people began staring at


    me as I was dragged to the stupid stage in the courtyard, my wrists were then fastened to a post


    and a leather strap was ced in my mouth to bite on.


    Humans were always forced toe out of their homes to watch the public floggings, much to our


    dismay. Even when it¡¯s not you receiving the punishment, it¡¯s almost just as hard to watch.


    The minute the lycans thought they had enough of an audience, my punisher grew his ws, and


    tore my top to shreds, showing my already scarred back to the crowd. A leather strap was ced in


    my mouth for me to bite down on and I heard a few gasps from some of the humans that


    recognized me, as the first hitnded.


    After the twentieth stroke I was shaking uncontrobly, the pain in my back was almost unbearable,


    and I knew without even looking that blood was pouring out of each cut. 15 was the usual amount


    given for punishments so I couldn¡¯t understand why I was receiving more.


    After the twenty ninth stroke, I flopped over my arms. I was exhausted, in pain and physically


    drained. I had taken double the amount given in regr punishment, and was unable to


    comprehend why. Thest stroke sounded through the air and a audible grunt left my mouth as I


    dropped the leather strap I was biting on, on to the floor.


    My hands were released and my body instantly crashed to the ground, blood dropping slightly onto


    the little stage that was set up.


    One thing I should exin, wolves don¡¯t care about nudity. They often wander around wearing


    nothing at all. When they shift, their clothes tear and they take the form of a wolf, fur, tails, the whole


    works. Naturally with their clothes destroyed, when they shift back they are always butt naked. so


    me having my entire naked torso on show was the norm now a days.


    Iy on the stage, panting trying to cover my exposed front when I felt a foot dig into my now


    abused back.


    ¡°This is what happens when you forget your ce, wolves were made to be the superior species,


    and you will show us respect at all times. AM I UNDERSTOOD!¡± A few mumbles of yes were heard


    before my hair was grabbed and I was thrown off the stage. My naked arms scraped on the floor


    and blood poured out of the wound.


    Nobody moved to help until all the wolves were off the stage, out of fear of being next in line. I felt a


    warm coat being ced over my bloodied back and was helped to my feet, by two men.


    ¡°DYLAN!?¡± My tired head turned towards my best friend, Nick Kiwal. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± I


    was still being held up by the two men who helped me as I spoke to him.


    ¡°Freddie.¡± I whispered out, I was too tired to even speak never mind anything else. He just looked at


    me and nodded his head.


    Now all that is out of the way, allow me to introduce myself, my name is Dn Riley and I¡¯m 17


    years old. My hair is a dark brte almost ck in color and my eyes are simple brown. My height


    is roughly 5¡å6 and I am a student at high school. My younger brother, Freddie, is 6 years old and I


    often find him in trouble, hence the reason I have to help him out.


    My father was killed by THEIR kind, almost 5 years ago when they actually managed to take over.


    When the lycans managed to prate our town my father rose up with some people from the


    neighborhood, to defend our livelihood, it was futile to say the least. We lost many people and I


    watched as my dad was ripped apart by two fully shifted wolves, I ended up shooting him to stop his


    suffering before they dragged me to the courtyard, i was the person to receive the firstshing of the


    town when I was 12! The wolves have been pretty strict with me since that day.


    Anyway, back to my story.


    ¡°Is Freddie ok?¡± I nodded my weak head at Nick before almost falling over. The men holding me,


    rushed me to the towns human nurse, She, who quickly cleared her table while I was ced


    stomach down on it by the two men.


    She gently took the coat of off me before gasping and rushing around gathering stuff. A few


    Torturous grunts left my mouth as the pain suddenly stopped being numb, I was shivering in shock


    by the time Julia came back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to administer some anesthetic.¡± I felt a sharp stinging pain in my shoulder de before


    my back wentpletely numb and the world became ck.

 CHAPTER 2

    CHAPTER 2


    Dn POV


    My eyes groggily opened as I sat up, my neck aching from lying on my stomach on a hard wooden


    table, and my back stinging. I looked down at my once naked torso to find arge bandage,


    perfectly wrapped around my entire torso covering my exposed breasts as well.


    Looking outside I noticed the sun slowly making its ascent, an orange hue tinging the early morning


    sky. I sucked in a breath before allowing my feet to take my weight, almost instantly toppling over in


    the process.


    I noticed a small ss of water ced next to me and took it in my hand, greedily drinking every


    last drop. Realizing I had to get ready for school, I walked over to write a note for She exining


    how grateful I was that she helped me and where I¡¯ve gone. I slowly walked up the hill to my house,


    once I got indoors I went straight to my room and grabbed my uniform.


    After the lycans took over they initiated the rule that all humans must wear a certain uniform, and all


    wolves can express their individuality. Humans uniform consisted of a long sleeved grey button up,


    high neck top, and grey pants, on our feet we wore simple ck t shoes. One of my friends in


    school asked to wear a skirt in stead, and she was ced in iron and paraded through the streets,


    naked except for a single skirt around her waist.


    The lycanthrope species are a disgusting and humiliating race.


    Once I was dressed I headed off, the 20 minutes it takes to get to school ended up taking almost


    half an hour, due to the throbbing pain in my back. Once I got to the human entrance I realized I


    waste.


    ¡°Name, and year!¡± The lycan in charge of human attendance spoke, his eyes boring into mine as he


    commanded me. Due to the rules, I bent my head in submission to the wolf as he looked at the


    electronic tablet in his hands.


    ¡°Dn Riley, senior year.¡± He quickly tapped away on his pad before roughly pulling my arm


    towards him, the movement caused me to wince, as he injected me with the clear liquid that


    neutralizes any traces of wolfsbane, that may be in our system.


    ¡°Get to ss immediately, one morete and you¡¯ll be joining in with gym ss.¡± My eyes widened


    at the threat, humans don¡¯t have gym ss, the wolves feel that we shouldn¡¯t be encouraged to get


    stronger. By joining gym I would basically be target practice for them.


    ¡°Noted!¡± The sarcasm dripping in my voice caused me to snap my head up, the lycanthrope are a


    very temperamental race, and I just broke one of the rules. My entire stance changed as I realized I


    can¡¯t take another punishment yet.


    ¡°Get to ss, scum, before I drag you there¡± I nodded my head quickly before walking off, down the


    corridor to the human section of school. Luckily on the way I only passed one of their species, I


    lowered my head as I continued to walk. Once there I knocked on the door and waited for our


    human teacher to tell me to enter.


    I walked through the door and everyone¡¯s heads snapped to me. ¡°Dn? Why are you in?¡± One of


    the girls asked, I smiled tiredly and turned to the teacher.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Mr Foley shook his head before telling me to take a seat. He turned back to the


    board to continue lesson, just as I thought he would start, he turned back to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± I nodded my head in thanks. ¡°What happened yesterday Dn?¡± I


    sighed, knowing I was going to have to exin.


    ¡°My brother, Freddie, disrespected the alpha, it was either him or me.¡± I shrugged before turning my


    head away from the teacher.


    ¡°Where was your mom?¡± My head turned to Erin who was sat near the front of the ss, on the left


    hand side where all mated human students sit, with her stupid mark on full show for everyone to


    see.


    ¡°Non of your business. Wolf fucker.¡± I growled out, causing the teacher to look at me shocked.


    ¡°Dn! Don¡¯t make me give you a detention.¡± I scowled, the only thing I hate more than wolves, is


    humans who are mates to them.


    Now I know what your thinking, that was a horriblement for me to make, especially considering


    we were friends, that is until a few months ago when her mate turned 17. Me her and Nick, were


    walking through the hall with our heads down, when the stupid beta of our districts pack suddenly


    took her arm. He uttered the one word no human wants to hear, not even 48 hourster she was


    wearing his disgusting mark.


    We had a few mated humans in our ss, one of the girls were already pregnant, while one of the


    guys would soon be a father. They all had to sit on the left side of the ss.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Much like in the early 1900¡¯s we have a hierarchy, upper ss = the lycans, middle ss = mated


    humans, and lower ss = the normal humans, who were basically considered scum.


    Now the mated wolves, can express themselves as long as they wear a mark, they can wear


    whatever they want to, and they do everything with the wolves, except ss. They even share the


    lycans side of the lunch hall, it¡¯s disgusting how they forget their own kind.


    ¡°Dn, you know we didn¡¯t have a choice, we are their mates.¡± Bull shit, of course she had a


    choice, they all did. I may hate the lycans but I have done my research, and I know my history.


    ¡°Bull shit, a wolf can¡¯t mark their mate without permission coz it¡¯ll kill you, so shut the fuck up and


    enjoy betraying your own kind.¡± I¡¯m not going to lie, I bully the mated humans, I can¡¯t help it. They


    simply disgust me, you can call me what you want, my views will never change.


    ¡°I hope you end up with a mate.¡± She seethed, tears building in her eyes. ¡°Then you¡¯ll know how


    hard it is to resist the person your destined to be with.¡± My eyes burned holes into her skull as I


    red at her. She instantly recanted as tears slipped from her eyes.


    ¡°If one of them THINGS ever say that word to me¡­ I¡¯ll kill myself.¡± The whole ss gasped as I


    seethed, yes I would quite happily die rather than be forced into a rtionship with one of THEM.


    ¡°Dn, don¡¯t even joke about things like that,¡± Mr Foley looked mortified at my confession but I


    simply shrugged, he and I both knew I wasn¡¯t bluffing. He eventually spoke to the entire ss after


    staring at me for so long. ¡°No one is going to harm themselves in anyway. Now let¡¯s get back to the


    lesson, shall we?¡± I honestly didn¡¯t care what he thought, I wasn¡¯t built for this new world and


    everybody knew it. ¡°One more word out of you Dn, and I¡¯ll send you to the principal. After what


    happened yesterday, I would have thought you¡¯d be on your best behavior.¡± Seriously. Now I¡¯m


    annoyed.


    ¡°They threatened a six year old kid.¡± My hands mmed down on the desk as I stood up. ¡°They


    publicly humiliated me, just for standing up for my little brother. What¡¯s the point in following their


    stupid rules if we¡¯re just going to get punished any way? Fuck that.¡± After I spoke Nick stood up,


    then half the ss followed, the mated humans stayed sat, quietly, they looked quite scared


    actually.


    ¡°Ok, sit down all of you. I¡¯m on your side, but starting a rebellion right this minute isn¡¯t the way to go,


    I hate the lycans, but I won¡¯t condone the bullying of our own kind.¡± I scoffed but nodded, sitting


    down and watching everyone else sit down after me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call those traitors, our own kind.¡± My head shot to Erin who was fully crying, the


    pregnant girl began to subconsciously rub her stomach, and Gary, the mated male had his head


    turned to the door.


    Just as we were about to speak again the tannoy went off, and the principals voice rang through the


    room.


    ¡°Humans,¡± I scowled at his words and turned my attention out of the window. ¡°As most of you know,


    the Alpha twins will be celebrating their birthday tomorrow, as such, festivities are in order.¡± Oh


    great, the Alphas twin children. Adrian and Arya are the worst lycans alive. I swear just because


    they are the alphas kids they literally get away with everything. If their birthday is tomorrow, then the


    wolves are going to be worse than ever.


    ¡°All students will be present to greet them, two lines will be made, with humans on the left and the


    lycanthrope on the right. Any mated human will be at the front of the line for their year, you will all


    also be in order of your school year. That is all.¡± Chat broke out the minute the tannoy was finished.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had a school gathering since the alpha king visited three years ago, before his sons


    coronation.¡± Nick was right, thest time we all gathered like that was for the king and queens visit,


    when he decided to let the world know that he was to renounce his title to his only child, son Josh.


    ¡°That sick bastard, he wants to make sure everyone is there so those idiot twins can find their


    mates. That son of a bitch.¡± Yes I was mad, my fists connected with the table in front of me once


    more as I thought about how disgusting the situation was. You see the twins will be turning 17, so


    it¡¯s very possible someone in our school could be their mate, finding a mate is sacred to a wolf, the


    minute they say that one word your fate is sealed. They will turn your mind, morph you into being a


    lover of their kind, and then you¡¯ll give in.


    That won¡¯t happen to me, I¡¯m growing old to see the world as it once was, and I¡¯m going to choose


    who I¡¯ll be with. No one will take that dream away from me.

 CHAPTER 3

    CHAPTER 3


    Dn POV


    ¡°Mom? I¡¯m home!¡± I yelled the minute I finally got home. Almost instantly she came bounding down


    the stairs of our little house, she quickly engulfed me in her arms with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry about yesterday, I sat with you for hours, but you didn¡¯t move, I had to get


    home to Freddie.¡± She cried on my shoulder while I just rolled my eyes. I¡¯m not much of a hugger, I


    always just look awkward. She¡¯s also very melodramatic sometimes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± My mom eventually stopped sobbing as she slowly let go of my form drying her


    eyes.


    ¡°Your dad would be so proud of the strong youngdy you¡¯ve be.¡± I smiled before turning to


    head up the stairs. ¡°Dn¡­ I¡­ I made your favorite.¡± I could already smell the beef broth she was


    making. The aroma wafting through the house. It was very rare we¡¯d get the food to make beef


    broth, but I smiled and nodded my head at her knowing she must have done something to get the


    ingredients.


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡± Me and my mom have aplicated rtionship, we don¡¯t really talk all that much,


    but the love is very much there. She smiled before walking back to the kitchen to finish up dinner.


    We just have nothing inmon, she doesn¡¯t understand my fight back attitude, and I don¡¯t


    understand her submissive one. We never really bonded like most parents do, she wanted a proper


    little girl, but she got me, the biggest Tom boy in existence. Of course she¡¯s not much of a fighter,


    but it doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t help me or my brother in anyway she can, or she at least tries to


    anyway. She relies on me an awful lot, probably too much sometimes, Sometimes I think she sees


    me as the stereotypical ¡®man of the house¡¯.


    ¡°Dilly.¡± I Turned around suddenly and barely had time to catch Freddie as heunched himself off of


    the sixth stair.


    ¡°Oof.¡± I felt slightly winded as he wrapped his legs around waist. My back stung from the pressure


    he ced on it. ¡°Freddie, be careful, I¡¯m still hurting a lot.¡± I groaned as heughed.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I leaned over to blow a raspberry on his cheek causing him tough hysterically, I then


    ced him back on the ground. He took my hand in his little one, as he ran to the dining table


    dragging me along with him.


    ¡°Dn¡­ your back is¡­¡± my mom stopped in the doorway holding two bowls of broth staring at my


    back as I sat down at the table. Slowly I allowed my hand to feel the shirt that was covering the


    bandages that were covering my back, it felt wet, I had no doubt that it was bleeding again.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯ll have to go see the nurse again after dinner.¡± I looked at my hand and instantly saw a little


    bit of red red coat my finger proving my suspicions correct. It must have been bleeding quite badly if


    it was seeping through myyers. I knew some of them were deep.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me help? I can patch you up after we eat?!¡± She ced the bowls down on the


    table in front of me and Freddy, I shook my head at her and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll be too gentle and it needs wrapping tightly. Thank you though.¡± She sighed before


    going back into the kitchen to get her own bowl, then walking back in and sitting down with me and


    my brother to eat.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m capable of cleaning and re-bandaging your wounds Dn, I¡¯ve probably patched up


    much worse when you were little.¡± I rolled my eyes at her but agreed to her help. I suppose it did


    save me walking all the way to She¡¯s house just to walk back again.


    Once dinner was finished, I just wanted to sleep. I¡¯d had a very long tiring day, I quickly sat down on


    a small stool my mother kept in the storage closet and removed my shirt while Freddy sat at the


    table to do his simple homework. It wasn¡¯t long before my mother came in with arge bowl of warm


    salt water and some cotton, this was going to sting I just knew it.


    She slowly began to unwrap the bandage from around my torso and slowed down drastically when


    it came to the finalyer, I felt it peel off every wound and my fists clenched in pain.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± I heard my mom exim once the dressing waspletely removed. The air on my back


    was nice though and I sighed as my arm covered my once again exposed breasts. ¡°This is more


    than 15!¡± I began to hear snifflesing from her and sighed turning round to look at her face, only


    to notice tears streaming down it.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s alright.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not alright, I¡¯m your mother I shouldn¡¯t let these things happen. I¡¯m so sorry. Your father would


    have¡­¡± here she goes again. Every single time something happened she¡¯d always bring up dad, it


    really annoyed me because no matter how much we all wish he was here, he just isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Stop being stupid!¡± Was I harsh? Definitely! Did she need to hear it again, absolutely. ¡°Dad is dead,


    we don¡¯t know what he¡¯d do because he never knew this life. He never knew this world.¡± I know


    what he¡¯d have done, most likely attacked the guy who held the whip and got himself killed in the


    process. ¡°The best thing you can do for me, is stop crying and help me, next time don¡¯t insist on


    helping if you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    She began to wash my open wounds with the warm salt water causing loud winces to leave me, I


    knew it was necessary to prevent infection, but my god it hurt like a bitch.


    ¡°Some of these are really deep Dn!¡± She sniffed again and my eyes rolled in my head.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine, just wrap me back up so I can get to bed.¡± My mom was obviously more


    impacted by my injuries than I was, I suppose that always the case though. When it¡¯s happening to


    you, you¡¯ve just got to get through it but when it¡¯s happening to someone you love, you just want to


    take their pain away.


    She quickly ced a fresh bandage around my waist and chest and wrapped it tightly for


    compression. The bowl of water that was used was now red in color, I guess from the blood my


    back was dripping with.


    ¡°Can you keep your head down please? At least just this week. You can¡¯t take any moreshings.¡± I


    simply nodded before standing up away from the stool, I walked over to Freddie and ruffled his hair


    in affection.


    ¡°Good night squirt.¡± He giggled and fixed his hair slightly.


    ¡°Night Dilly.¡± I smiled walking upstairs to my little bedroom, as soon as I was inside i shut the door


    and flopped down on to my bed on my stomach and I took a minute to cry to myself at the pain in


    my back, what my mom did was important but it fucking hurt, not that I¡¯d ever tell her. My hand


    covered my mouth quickly to muffle any noise I might be making.


    I couldn¡¯t tell anyone, I had to be strong because more and more people were crumpling these


    days, and my mom would break if she knew how much I was suffering. Sleep followed me shortly


    after, she was right though about me needing to keep my head down for the time being, I could not


    take anothershing!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 CHAPTER 4

    CHAPTER 4


    Dn POV


    After a long night and an even longer morning, we were all finally stood in the hallway at school


    waiting for the twins to arrive.


    ¡°Mine!¡± Everyone that was stood in the hallway tensed up, as we were seniors, me and Nick were


    stood towards the very back of the human line. All the mated people were situated directly opposite


    their wolf mates in their years.


    We stayed silent and still as Arya walked down the hall and stopped directly in front of Nick. His


    eyes widened in fear, unsure of wether to look up or keep his head lowered.


    ¡°Look me in the eye, mate.¡± He nced at me slightly as if asking what he should do. ¡°I said, look


    me in the eye.¡± He slowly moved his eye line up to look at her face. I took a nce myself to see


    her eyes pitch ck with lust.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­ erm.¡± Before he was able to mutter anything else, two wolves from opposite,


    grabbed him out of the line and dragged him behind Arya.


    ¡°Hey!¡± My head shot up before I could stop myself. My mouth also forgot its ce as I jumped out of


    line. Everyone¡¯s head shot to me as my eyes widened in realization at what I¡¯d done.


    Adrian, the other twin, walked up to me before punching me right in the stomach, I doubled over


    instantly. Feeling the sting in my slightly healed back.


    ¡°I know you¡­ You were publicly flogged only two days ago.¡± God I hate this guy. ¡°I also have it on


    good authority, that you openly spoke out against our rules and regtions in yesterday¡¯s ss.¡±


    My head shot down the line slightly to see Erin, looking a little frightened, her mate, the beta to be


    was looking at her, nodding his head in reassurance.


    ¡°You fucking traitor, you grassed on your own kind?¡± I yelled at her before feeling a fist connect with


    my cheek. My head whipped to the side from the force, while my ss members gasped.


    I¡¯m so done with this treatment, right then, I wasn¡¯t in charge of my actions. My fists curled up and


    my stance became a lot more defensive. My head snapped up to the alpha to be, and I looked him


    in the eye.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word disrespect.¡± I suddenly hurled my fist towards his head,


    which he easily dodged, but my foot came up and kicked him instead. He stumbled backwards from


    the force with wide eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you Actually hit me!¡± He didn¡¯t even sound annoyed, more shocked. Everyone in the hallway


    was watching, waiting for the alpha to do something but instead he simply stood up straight,


    regaining hisposure. ¡°I think everyone should get back to ss.¡± He began to walk away,


    following his sister when I called him back.


    ¡°What about Nick?!¡±


    ¡°Simple, He¡¯s my sisters mate. He now belongs to her.¡± Argh, he¡¯s not a fucking object.


    ¡°He¡¯s not her property.¡± A chuckle left his mouth, before turning his back to me again.


    ¡°All humans are property.¡±


    A short whileter everyone made it to science ss, our teacher Mrs Mathews is mated to the


    lycans pack doctor, she also now has a four and two year old with him. She was one of the first


    humans to be cohered into a false rtionship.


    ¡°What were you thinking youngdy?¡± I rolled my head at her before looking at the empty seat next


    to mine. Nick was with that stupid wolf girl right now. Being changed, I¡¯m so angry it¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°I was thinking, this guy is being a prick. Did you hear him? ¡®All humans are property.¡¯ It¡¯s bull shit.¡± I


    looked up and the whole ss looked at me like I had three heads. Talking shit about wolves is one


    thing, but talking about an alpha is punishable by death, attacking an alpha is an even worse


    offense.


    There was then a knock at the door and in walked Erin and her band of mated bastards. ¡°Sorry


    we¡¯rete Mrs.¡±


    ¡°Erin, how are things between you and bata Monroe?¡± She blushed, the traitor actually blushed at


    the mention of his name.


    ¡°He spoke to mest night about trying for a baby. We need a good strong boy to take over as


    beta.¡± I scoffed looking at her as she took her seat.


    ¡°You guys are actually pathetic, why can¡¯t it be a girl? Those mutts are basically Neanderthals¡± I


    voiced my opinion and saw all the shocked faces around me. Calling the lycans mutts, is the same


    as them calling us scum.


    After lesson had ended the entire school was called into the hall for assembly. This is where any


    human who has been found to have broken the rules were punished, usually 10shings were


    goven out or something simr.


    ¡°Wee to the school assembly, congrattions to the alpha twins for finding both your mates.


    Now on to the business at hand, as the 5 year anniversary of the new world ising up, we have


    been informed that the alpha king will be visiting our district next week, this is very exciting news.


    We want you all to look your absolute best, she wolves and mated females will wear exemry


    dresses made by seamstress. Male wolves and mated men will wear tailored suits. Anyone who


    doesn¡¯tply will be reprimanded.¡± The Alpha King?! No one has met him yet, he took over the


    throne three years ago when he turned 18.


    He really didn¡¯t make any appearances though, great, this month is going to be a fucking nightmare.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As for the humans, you will be given a new uniform to wear for the visit, these are to be neatly


    ironed and worn to the highest standard. As for the following humans, based on your attitude this


    past week, you will being to the front and facing punishment. Tony summerset?!¡± Tony¡¯s head


    shot up as he looked around, he was in the year below but he shared my views when it came to the


    lycans.


    He slowly walked up to the front of assembly, almost instantly his top was torn in two and he


    received 10shings. A girl named Kara was next and she too received 10shings. A few more


    people went up slowly epting their fate then suddenly my name was called. ¡°Dn Riley.¡± Inside


    I was terrified but I simply shrugged my shoulders, I guess I did kind of expect this. Although I¡¯m not


    sure if my back can take any more damage.


    ¡°You attacked an alpha, correct!¡± His eyes bored into mine as I bowed my head submitting to his


    authority.


    ¡°Technically, no.¡± Everyone in the school gym looked on in fear, as my head moved to the front row


    of the wolf side. Adrian sat, with a werewolf girl in the year below, her name was Jana, I guess he


    found his mate. Nick and Arya were no where to be seen though. Adrian gave me a shrug as if to


    say he didn¡¯t tell, before smirking at myment. ¡°He hasn¡¯t officially taken the alpha title yet, so


    he¡¯s just¡­¡± i looked at the principle and noticed his eyes ck and his ws out, he was in what


    lycans call a half shift, triggered when the subject has be angered.


    He turned to two security wolves and gave them a nod, Almost immediately i was forced onto my


    knees, my arm was mmed on a table and held in ce by one wolf, while my body was held in


    ce by the other.


    ¡°Ok, I don¡¯t think this is needed, I have alpha blood, a stupid human girl can¡¯t hurt me.¡± My head


    snapped to Adrian who had stood up in front of the school to stop what was happening.


    ¡°Nevertheless, humans need to know their ce.¡± With that the pressure on my arm increased as


    our principals hand pulled my sleeve up before a long w punctured my skin. The searing pain


    shooting from the fresh wound had my eyes scrunched and my fist clenched, I bit the inside of my


    cheek hard instantly tasting blood, however no sound left my mouth.


    He continued to write, using my skin as a canvas and his ws as a marker, it went on forever, my


    vision blurred slightly at one point as I turned my head away.


    After minutes of torture, he was done and the pressure on my arm eased, instantly I snatched my


    arm away, hissing through my teeth at the pain. I was about to scurry off stage, when I was roughly


    grabbed yet again, my arm being held in the air by the principal while my feet were inches off the


    floor, blood dripped from the wound and the pattern he had made was on show for everyone to see.


    Loads of people gasped, even the wolves looked slightly horrified at what had happened.


    ¡°This is what happens when a human decides to speak out. I can promise, anyone who so much as


    says one word about our way of life, will have the same punishment.¡± My arm was starting to


    seriously ache from being held in the air for so long, and theck of blood flow to my suspended


    arm was causing me pins and needles, still I refused to make a sound. I held the tears back and I


    bit my cheek harder causing more blood to fill my mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Bradley!¡± Adrian growled, he was still stood up and looking at the scene in front of


    him. His eyes hard as he stared at the principal a low warning growl erupted from his chest which


    had the head teacher gulping, he quickly let go of my arm causing me to crash to the floor.


    A small cry left my mouth as I hit the hard floor. Immediately I scrambled away, my foot just missed


    the high step leading to the stage and I fell, waiting for the impact of the ground, but it never came.


    Two strong arms wrapped around me catching my weak body causing me to look up, my eyes


    widened as I noticed Adrian had caught my falling form.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t part of the human punishment program!¡± Adrian growled causing me to tense in his grip, I


    pushed him away from me before fixing my uniform top. The room was deadly silent, taking in the


    scene in front of them, while I stole a nce at my forearm.


    Carved into my skin by his devastating ws were two words, words that would most definitely scar


    my body for life.


    ¡®Human scum¡¯


    ¡°Lessons must be learned, she receivedshing merely two days ago, and clearly it had no effect on


    her.¡± Another growl left Adrian¡¯s chest as he stepped on to the stage, I wasn¡¯t bothered though, you


    would think I¡¯d be ashamed but I simply smiled slightly. I fixed my sleeve a little so it wouldn¡¯t rub on


    the fresh wound before speaking.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± the whole room looked at me shocked by my attitude. ¡°I would rather bebeled


    human scum, than have any resemnce to your kind. I¡¯m proud of what I am, how many of you


    can say that?¡± After my amazing little speech, I walked right down the middle between the humans


    and lycans and out the door.


    No morepliance, I¡¯m going to get away with as much as I can without getting into too much


    bother. There wille a day when the lycans power will fizzle out. When it does I¡¯ll be ready, I¡¯ll be


    waiting for the day we take our world back. As for the best part about my n¡­


    No one can stop me.

 CHAPTER 5

    CHAPTER 5


    Dn POV.


    ¡°Ouch, not so hard.¡± I seethed as the school nurse cleaned my new wound with antiseptic.


    ¡°If you had of just kept your mouth shut, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± I turned to my right looking


    out the window at the few clouds that were floating in the blue sky.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m proud to be human, and now everyone knows what I am.¡± I clenched my fist


    together as the nurse began wrapping a bandage around my forearm.


    It had been a good few hours since the incident in the hall, and I had been forced toe to the


    nurces office after I had tried to clean my wound by sshing it with water from the tap, it also


    refused to stop bleeding.


    ¡°You are impossible. Can you please just try and stay out of trouble? For one day, that¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    Our school nurse is a wolf, she¡¯s one of them. However she hates the way they treat us mere


    humans, she thinks we should all just live in peace with equal rights. Like that would ever happen.


    ¡°All I¡¯ve done is stay out of trouble, but you are just going to humiliate me anyway, so what¡¯s the


    actual point?¡±


    ¡°The pack were discussing a public execution, Dn. You need to walk on egg shells from now on,


    not just for you but for your family as well.¡± No ones been publicly executed in over 4 months, I¡¯m


    ttered they¡¯re considering it. They only execute people who they believe are the biggest problems


    to society.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯m ttered.¡± I chuckled, before looking at the patch job. ¡®Huh, not too shabby.¡¯ I


    quickly stood up from the human nursing station and pulled the sleeve of my shirt down covering


    the evidence of ever being hurt.


    ¡°This is serious!¡± I just gave her a nk look before leaving the room. On the way out I heard her


    call back to me. ¡°Please just think about it.¡± I gave a clipped nod as I walked away wondering how


    I¡¯m going to tell my mom about this.


    Later in the evening¡­


    ¡°Dilly why you say that?¡± Freddie looked up at me with a mouth full of bread.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak with your mouthful!¡± My mom scolded him as a bashful blush made its way to his


    cheeks.


    ¡°Sowwy mommy.¡± His reply was muffled as he swallowed thest chunk of food.


    ¡°I said it Freddie, because it¡¯s the truth. The wolf race are a fucking pathetic excuse for¡­¡± my mom


    cut me off with an extremely stern look.


    ¡°Dn! They have ears everywhere, one more word out of you and it¡¯s your room.¡± I scowled, my


    hatred for the Lycan kind growing stronger as each day passes.


    ¡°What more can they do to me,sh me? Beat me? Brand me? They¡¯ve ran out of fucking options.¡± I


    stated mming my hands down, then severely regretting it as sharp pain shot though my wound.


    ¡°What was that?¡± My head shot to regard my mothers worried expression. Her eyebrows were


    raised and her eyes were dull and judging as she looked at me.


    ¡°Nothing, it was nothing.¡± I quickly took my te in my hand and began to walk to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m


    not really hungry, and I have homework to do!¡± My mom caught hold of my forearm causing me to


    drop my te suddenly, I watched it slowly fall before shattering on the floor.


    I retracted my arm quickly and turned to Freddie. ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move until it¡¯s cleaned up ok


    sport?¡± He just nodded with wide eyes, I turned back to my mom and noticed her curious stare on


    my arm. Her grip shifted to the other side as she turned it around before pulling my sleeve up. The


    bandage was showing and a bit of blood was seeping though after the wound had been disturbed.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± My moms eyes widened as she began to fumble with the bandage.


    Before she could unravel any of it I snatched my arm away.


    ¡°I had an ident at school. No big.¡± I began to gather therge pieces of the broken te up ready


    to put them in the bin.


    ¡°What did you do Dn?¡± She looked at me with pure worry and only then did I realize what the


    wound must look like to someone who didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°For fucks sake! I didn¡¯t do it to myself! I got publicly punished at the assembly alright? It¡¯s no big


    deal.¡± Her face dropped instantly and she stepped towards me, causing me to step backwards.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ok. So back off will you.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? I¡¯ve never known them to cut someone¡¯s arm as a punishment.¡± Her shock and


    usation was evident in her voice and I sighed heavily.


    ¡°I spoke against the alphas son.¡± I may have hit him too, but I wasn¡¯t going to divulge that part to


    her. ¡°It¡¯s not one big cut, mom, it¡¯s a brand, ¡®human scum¡¯ carved onto my arm.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve branded you now too?!¡± My eyes rolled at her hurt tone as I went to get the dustpan and


    brush. ¡°You¡¯re so much like your father.¡± A sigh left her mouth as she spoke, running a hand through


    her hair, while I quickly swept up the little pieces of the broken te. ¡°You¡¯ve had a new uniform


    delivered. It¡¯sid out on your bed. Dn, Please just try and stay respectful in the future, I don¡¯t


    want my daughter to bepletely mutted. Although you¡¯re not far off.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Thanks.¡± I then walked over to my little brother Freddy before blowing a kiss into his neck and


    hearing him giggle. ¡°So sport, how¡¯s school going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± He shrugged before going back to coloring a dinosaur picture in.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good, stay out of trouble, ok little man?¡± Heading upstairs and into my room, my


    thoughts wandered to the permanent graffiti scar very slowly healing on my arm. Disgusting beasts.


    Think they own the world because they¡¯re faster, stronger and can shift. Pah. If you ask me they are


    not all that.


    The second I walked into my room my mouth dropped open. On my bed was some grey pantsid


    out neatly, which wasn¡¯t the surprising part, no, what shocked me was the grey high neck no


    sleeved button down shirt, every single set of uniform had sleeves except this one. They¡¯ve done


    this on purpose those, mutts. They want the world to see my arm and know what a disgusting


    creature I am. They want the world to know that I, Dn Riley, am nothing more than ¡®human


    s***m¡¯.

 CHAPTER 6

    CHAPTER 6


    Dn POV


    During thest week, I¡¯ve been horrible, in ss I¡¯ve been loud in voicing my views, I¡¯ve insulted at


    least everyone to some degree, I didn¡¯t care about the consequences, and I certainly didn¡¯t think


    about them. I haven¡¯t seen Nick at all since he was imed, and to make matters worse today was


    the royal visit.


    Oh yes, werewolves and mated humans alike were spending every waking minute preparing


    themselves to meet his royal majesty, king of the wolves. Unimed Humans however would rather


    stick pins in their eyes.


    ¡°Dn, get down now¡­ you¡¯re going to bete.¡± She was right, I was dawdling this morning, I really


    couldn¡¯t be bothered today, I gave myself onest look in the small mirror and sighed when my eyes


    met my newly uncovered brand. It had bad bruising around the letters, and was still extremely


    tender to touch, it was definitely healing now though.


    I made my way down the stairs and came face to face with my mother who was seeing to Freddie,


    she was helping my brother get his coat on when she turned to me.


    ¡°You ready sport?¡± Freddie nodded his little head at me and smiled while I quickly slid my shoes on.


    ¡°Just Remember, the alpha is bad enough, Dn, please, please don¡¯t do anything to anger the


    king.¡± My mother stopped us from walking out the door to tell me something she had been telling


    me continuously for thest couple of days, it was almost as if the entire human poption of our


    district was expecting me to do something stupid. ¡°Try and have a good day.¡± I rolled my eyes but


    nodded, even I know not to push the king, he could kill me in the hallway like it was nothing. In fact I


    n on staying out of his way for the entirety of the day.


    ¡°We will see you tonight mom.¡± I stated before me and my brother began our walk to school, his little


    hand clutched my own tightly as we went. Usually Nick would be with us, as he lives next door, well


    he used to, now he¡¯s residing in the main pack house.


    I quickly dropped Freddie off at his school and watched him get the wolfsbane neutralizer before


    walking into him building giving me a small wave before he went in.


    With my new scar onplete show, and my figure beingplimented by the skin tight shirt I was


    wearing, I sauntered down the street to school, I gave my name and year in and took the wolf¡¯s


    bane neutralizer injection with no problems at all. It was finally getting into school that the problem


    urred.


    Walking through the halls I was met by many looks, some of pity some of disgust. You see every


    single non mated human in the school was wearing a long sleeved version of the uniform I was


    given. All the Wolves and mated couples were scattered around in fancy floor length dresses or


    tailored suits. As I turned the corner I noticed a couple, now this couple happened to catch my eye


    the most out of all of them because it consisted of Arya and Nick, eating each other¡¯s faces off.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Nicks head shot to me as his eyes widened. He too was dressed in a tailored suit,


    a navy blue tie hung on his neck to match Aryas dress. Why was this happening all the fucking


    time? It¡¯s always my friends that getpletely brain washed. I shook my head in disbelief before


    turning my back on him. I heard his fast footsteps behind me as I rounded the corner.


    ¡°Dn?!¡± He ran right in front of me, stopping me in my tracks, making me drop my bag off my


    shoulder and almost causing me to bump into him. ¡°Let me just exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Has she marked you?¡± I mean you could almost see it in his eyes, she had marked him, and


    knowing the way life goes he¡¯s probably even mated with her. ¡°Actually¡­ Don¡¯t even answer that.¡± I


    aggressively picked my bag up off of the floor and stormed off down the hall.


    ¡°Dn, just listen to me, Erin was right, it¡¯s so hard to resist your soulmate, and Arya is actually ok


    once you get to know her.¡± I just kept walking, he caught up to me walking beside me but it didn¡¯t


    matter, Ipletely ignored everything and everyone.


    ¡®I¡¯m so not in the mood today¡¯ getting into ss was good though, I said hello to Mr Foley and took


    my usual seat. Nick sighed then took his bag off ready to sit next to me, but I snapped before he


    had the chance. ¡°Traitors and mated idiots sit on that side of the room.¡± I didn¡¯t look him in the eye


    as I pointed to a seat right at the front of the ssroom on the opposite side. His eyes widened as


    he turned his attention back to me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious Dn.¡± I gave him a nk look before grabbing my book out of my backpack,


    I ced it on the desk then began to write the date on the top line. ¡°I¡¯ve sat in this seat for as long


    as I can remember.¡± I ignored him, his voice sounded sad and shocked. ¡°Dn? Wait! What is


    that?!¡± Before I could react Nick had grabbed hold of my branded arm and turned it to see the


    letters. ¡°Oh my God! What the fuck happened?¡± I snatched my arm away from him and shrugged as


    I continued to write in my book before grabbing my water bottle out of my bag.


    ¡°The principal happened, it was my punishment for speaking out against Adrian and Arya. I wear it


    with pride.¡± He just held aplete look of disbelief.


    ¡°You spoke out against them?¡± I shrugged, what did he think I¡¯d do.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that I despise this stupid new world and the mutts that control it. You were my friend, I


    wasn¡¯t going to let them just take you without saying something, although that is exactly what you


    seem to have done. Enjoy the view from your new seat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Dn, I¡¯m your best friend, I¡¯m sorry about your arm, but¡­¡± my eyes rolled


    inside my head at my friends words.


    ¡°Anything with the word ¡®but¡¯ in, isn¡¯t an apology, it¡¯s a rationalization.¡± I took a drink of water from


    my bottle and kept my eyes facing forward, ignoring his every attempt to try and talk to me.


    ¡°Dn?.. Dn?¡­ Do you know what? Erin is right, if you push us all away you won¡¯t have any


    friends left.¡± He huffed before walking over to the empty seat and sitting down, I could feel him


    ncing up at me every now and again but I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Good morning ss, please settle down.¡± He looked at me then at Nick and frowned, we¡¯ve never


    sat apart, we were friends before the new world even began. I just shook my head telling him to


    forget it. ¡°So¡­ as you know the king will be arriving in a short while, but until then lessons will go on


    as normal.¡± Its funny seeing teachers in the same uniform your wearing, mr Foley and his wife are


    the coolest. Human teachers and doctors only have slightly more respect than we do. Because of


    Mr Foley¡¯s status him and his wife have better ess to food and drink, Mrs Foley is cool,


    sometimes she even makes sure mr Foley brings some in for me. Ya know, coz I¡¯m their favorite


    student. It¡¯s not in a weird way, it¡¯s just they were friends of the family before the new wold took


    effect. Mr Foley and my dad were buddies from high school, so it goes without sayin really.


    ¡°All the mated humans will be at the front of each years line again, after that you will all be ced in


    status, Nick, as your mated to Alpha Arya, you¡¯ll be at the front of your line. Dn as you have been


    branded¡­¡± his voice trailed off as he looked at me.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯ll be at the back of the line behind everyone. I get it.¡± I huffed, moving my sight


    towards the window once more.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I turned to face Mr Foley again, he looked genuinely upset and that look of pity wasn¡¯t


    something I wanted to see. I gave him a clipped nod then turned away again. ¡°Anyway, on to the


    subject matter, ¡®Of Mice and Men, page 64, Nick why don¡¯t you start us off with the reading.¡±


    ¡°Of course sir.¡± Nick began reading the book but I switched off, today is going to be a long day. After


    almost an hour and a half of readingprehension, the bell chimed signaling lunch. I shot up and


    out of the ssroom before anyone could say anything. Today, I was avoiding drama like the gue

 CHAPTER 7

    CHAPTER 7


    Dn POV.


    I wandered the corridors straight to the lunch hall.


    All the people I would normally hang out with we¡¯re all mated so I grabbed my lunch quickly, and sat


    down at the end of the human table. Let mey the lunch hall out for you.


    On one side of the room you have two long rows of tables, with simple benches that make it look


    like prison, on the other side of the room you have multiple round tables with fancy chairs.  Yup you


    get it. The humans sit at the prison tables and the wolves and traitors sit on the fancy tables, they


    get fancy food, fancy drink and most importantly they get pudding. what I would give to have some


    pudding.


    ¡°Dn can we just talk?¡± Nick quickly took the spot next to me as he set his lunch tray down. I


    looked at his food which had been ced on a ceramic, circr white te. God that looked good. I


    sighed knowing he was going to talk anyway.


    ¡°Fine, you have two minutes.¡± I used my fork to take a bit of pasta off his te and shoved it into my


    mouth. God that was good.


    ¡°After I left school, I was taken to the pack house with Arya, and I really got to know her. It took a


    few days for me to finally ept being with her, but ever since life has been ok, and the sex¡­ well


    that¡¯s a whole other story.¡± Eww, I didn¡¯t need that mental image in my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d your happy.¡± I stated before deciding I had no appetite. His face held shock before he


    sighed in relief.


    ¡°That means a lot Dn, I mean you know that your opinion matters to me.¡± I cut him off before he


    could say anything else.


    ¡°I said I was d your happy. I didn¡¯t say I approved of what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve basically turned


    into one of THEM, I can¡¯t ever forgive you for that.¡± He looked hurt, but I couldn¡¯t care less about his


    feelings.


    He ced his hand gently on my arm and went to open his mouth when a growl sounded out. All


    heads whipped to where it came from, Arya was stood holding a ss of soda and a te, she was


    looking right at me and Nick and I would totally be dead if looks could kill. Nick quickly retracted his


    hand, his whole face fell and you could see sorrow flood his irises.


    ¡°You sit with me now, get away from that, that¡­ scum!¡± Wow, Nick was such a lucky guy. NOT.


    ¡°You heard her. Get away from me, go sit with your new friends. I¡¯m happy for you, and I understand


    where youring from, but don¡¯te up to me again and pretend you didn¡¯t betray your own


    kind. Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t betray me.¡± I shoved a little bit of  food into my mouth before standing


    up and walking out of the cafeteria, leaving my tray on the table.


    I was walking through the hallway to the ssroom, you see I decided to spend lunch with Mr Foley


    in his room, when I happened to hear voices in the corridor.


    ¡°Is it wise for her to actually be present when the king arrives? Surely she could be ced in the


    dungeons, it might actually teach her some respect?¡± My principal was speaking to the alpha of our


    district, huh, if I stayed and listened do you think they¡¯d notice, maybe they could smell me?!


    ¡°Everyone is to be present, if the Riley girl does one thing out of line she will be dealt with severely,


    child or not. That girl has been a blight to the district since day one, she¡¯s dangerous, if she puts


    one hair out of ce I will personally break her into submission.¡± Oh shit, they were talking about


    me specifically, and they mentioned the dungeon, that¡¯s not been used in months. Normally I would


    have listened in more but something about the entire situation didn¡¯t sit right with me, all of a


    sudden, I was on edge, and simply wasn¡¯t interested in the slightest in hearing how my misery was


    to be enhanced.


    I backed up slightly before turning around and bumping head first into one of the hottest man I had


    ever seen. I lost my bnce immediately and fell straight on to the floor letting out a small grumble


    in the process.


    His eyebrows knitted together quickly and his breath hitched in his throat as he looked upon my


    fallen state and gasped. ¡°Mate!¡± He whispered, his eyes fixated on mine. Now, I had seen and


    heard that many times to know what that means, I gasped before taking a step back.


    ¡®No, no, no, no, no. This can not be happening.¡¯ He growled slightly before stepping towards me, I


    however didn¡¯t give him time to do anything else as I quickly took off, back down the hall and


    towards the cafeteria. His growls reverted off the walls and probably had half the school wondering


    what was going on, it terrified me to no end as I made my way to the double doors leading to where


    lunch was held.


    With my breathing slightly erratic I entered the dining hall. I was slightly praying he wasn¡¯t following


    me when I lifted my head to find the entire cafeteria staring at me in shock due to my sudden


    intrusion, you could tell that everyone almost instantly knew I was the cause of therge growl.


    I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, by now everyone should be used to me doing stuff like this, after all I am


    always in trouble. I simply walked over to the human tables once more and sat down. Keeping my


    eyes firmly on the door Incase that stupid wolf decided toe and find me, much to my surprise


    and confusion he didn¡¯t enter after me.


    The second the lunch bell chimed everyone began to exit the lunch hall. I quickly shot to my feet


    and walked towards the door, joining the masses of human students to try and cover my scent


    slightly.


    I headed straight for Mrs Matthews room where our next lesson was taking ce and walked in.


    Everyone was fixing themselves to appear neat and proper for the royal meeting.


    ¡°Ok, everyone. As you know or may have heard the king arrived at the school during lunch and in 5


    minutes you¡¯ll be expected to be in your lines with your head bowed, your clothing should be


    straightened out and your manners exemry.¡± She then took out a smallpact mirror and


    began fixing her makeup while everyone else sorted their hair and outfits out. I was the only one


    who was sat down not bothering about my appearance.


    My legs were on top of the table while my head was leant back over the chair I was on, my hair was


    left down, and was undoubtedly knotted by now, you could clearly tell I was a lot less than thrilled at


    the revtion of the king¡¯s arrival. After the sses quick fixes we were led to the very long corridor,


    every single wolf and human at the school were lined up in two lines, all the wolves on one side with


    their formal dresses and the humans on the other side.


    The king clearly was the man with the crown on his head, standing next to our principal, right


    towards the end of the hall. something about him seemed familiar, I can¡¯t have seen him before


    surely, he never makes public appearances.


    The king began to travel up the two lines greeting everyone in the hall. He stopped at the alpha


    twins and spoke to them slightly before continuing down the line.


    All was going well until Barbara a girl who was stood next to me, decided she needed to fucking


    sneeze. The kings head shot to towards us so suddenly that I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t get whish,


    his eyes widened dramatically as he made and kept eye contact with me, his breath hitched in his


    throat, as the rest of the wolves and humans looked between me and the king. Mine and Barbara¡¯s


    head instantly bowed out of respect for the royal wolf.


    ¡°Mate!¡± My eyes bulged out of my head as I snapped up to regard the guy who is obviously the king.


    His eyes were locked on mine as he began to advance very quickly. Oh great. That¡¯s why he looked


    familiar, he was the same guy who I bumped into only an hour or two before hand. The one who


    imed I was his mate¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh¡­ SHIT!

 CHAPTER 8

    CHAPTER 8


    Chosen By The Moon


    Chapter 8


    Dn POV.


    I took a small step backwards causing a small growl toe from the kings chest. I took another


    step back and he stopped in his tracks staring at my form. His eyes raked up and down my body


    landing on my bare arms, he frowned at my uniform then turned to our principal to say something. I


    didn¡¯t hear what he said but I used his distraction as an opportunity to run.


    I quickly turned on my heels and began sprinting down the hall, Another loud growl shot through the


    school, so much so that you could almost feel the lockers shaking. The only thing coursing through


    me was fear. I ran straight to the window, and quickly began fumbling with the lock, I opened the


    window and went to jump out, unsure about where I would go, or even if I would survive the fall,


    however my foot was caught by two of the kings men, my front mmed onto the floor and my


    hands pped the wooden tiles as I went down, letting an audible Ooof leave me, and they dragged


    me by my ankles back to the hall full of students and threw me at the kings feet.


    ¡°Perhaps we could discuss this in my office, your gra¡­¡± I shook my head at the principal before


    standing up, darting my sight round trying to find an escape route.


    ¡°I¡¯m not discussing anything, let me go! A loud grow! sounded out again as I wiggled and yelled in


    the second man¡¯s grip as he grabbed my upper arms firmly.


    I¡¯m not going to lie, this situation is far from ideal. I stepped on the second man¡¯s foot instinctively


    hard and felt his grip leave me a small grunt left his mouth just as the third wolf tackled me to the


    ground and pinned me there.


    ¡°Get the f**k off me!¡± I felt myself being lifted and hurled over a very hard shoulder while I kicked


    and shouted.


    someone please exin what is happening. Miss Riley is a student in my school and¡­ the principal


    was cut off with a growl from the wolf man holding me hostage.


    ¡°Matters of the royal court do not concem any of you.¡± The king snapped while walking towards the


    man who¡¯s shoulder I was over, as I continued to shout obscenities.


    ¡°They do when it involves one of my students.¡± I¡¯m impressed, I mean everyone knows the principal


    hated me, and yet here he was, standing up to the wolf king for me. Thanks sit.


    ¡°She is no longer your student.¡± Those simple words the king had spoke had me freeze my entire


    body, my breath hitched. No longer his student?!


    ¡°What?!¡± I used as much strength as I could and pushed off the wolfs shoulder, my body suddenly


    crashed to the floor


    a thud causing a jolt of pain to shoot through me. ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Im sorry Your grace, she just¡­ The wolf that was holding me was cut off as a loud crack sounded


    through the hall, he fell next to me, the king had just hit his own man. My head shot round to


    everyone who was looking at me like I was about to be taken to the gallows, while all I could do was


    stay seated on the floor.


    ¡°What do you mean, no longer a student? You can¡¯t take me out of school! You don¡¯t have the


    authority.¡± I don¡¯t know


    terrified, or mad. Maybe a bit of both, but I do know I¡¯d rather die than have a mate. Especially one


    that¡¯s the king of all species


    1/2


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Considering we are members of the royal court, I would say we do have the authority: The perond


    self spoke. Now I suggest that we go to the office and discuss this rationally and privately, e do you


    n on diving out of the window again?¡± The man continued while walking over to me as I sat there


    fromes, this can it be Fappening,


    ¡°What would you do if I said the window¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s funny seeing a royal wolf, the Beta no less, trying


    to stifle a cmili? se 1 stared at him, I was being genuinely serion although I don t think he knew that


    because formery in his eyes.


    ¡°I would say nice try miss Riley, now are you going to make me drag you? I was about to answer


    when another growt sounded through school, the alpha king came storming closer to me, causing


    me to tense op while still being eated


    on the floor. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A frown made its way onto his face as he walked over to me. I shuffled on my a**, but didn¡¯t get far


    as the third wolf stood directly behind me. The second my back hit the legs of him my heart


    stopped, every single person in the hall


    he spoke. vas watching as the king walked right up to me and crouched down in front, his eyes


    studied my fa ¡°Why did you run, mate?!¡± Again gasps and murmurs traveled through the room as


    people began talking about how I¡¯m


    done for


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    18


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Considering we are members of the royal court, I would say we do have the authority.¡± The second


    wolf spoke. ¡°Now I suggest that we go to the office and discuss this rationally and privately, or do


    you n on diving out of the window again?¡± The man continued while walking over to me as I sat


    there frozen, this can not be happening.


    ¡°What would you do if I said the window¡­¡± it¡¯s funny seeing a royal wolf, the beta no less, trying to


    stifle a smile as I stared at him, I was being genuinely serious although I don¡¯t think he knew that


    because humory in his eyes.


    ¡°I would say nice try miss Riley, now are you going to make me drag you?¡± I was about to answer


    when another grow! sounded through school, the alpha king came storming closer to me, causing


    me to tense up while still being seated on the floor.


    A frown made its way onto his face as he walked over to me. I shuffled on my **, but didn¡¯t get far


    as the third wolf stood directly behind me, The second my back hit the legs of him my heart


    stopped, every single person in the hall was watching as the king walked right up to me and


    crouched down in front, his eyes studied my face as he spoke. ¡°Why did you run, mate?!¡± Again


    gasps and murmurs traveled through the room as people began talking about how I¡¯m


    done for.

 CHAPTER 9

    CHAPTER 9


    Chosen By The Moon


    Chapter 9


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mate!¡± I just red at him, gasps sounded from the students watching on once more,


    while the king simply sighed, before anything else could be done his hand came up so nonchntly


    it was almost eerie and pped me hard across the cheek. My head whipped to the side from the


    force and my own hand came up to cup it as my eyes widened and looked at him in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn soon enough, nowe! He held his hand out for me to take as if he hadn¡¯t done


    anything wrong but 1 simply stared at him, there is no way in hell I was going to willingly go with


    him.


    Frustrated by my actions he growled grabbing hold of my naked forearms, and pulled me onto my


    feet, when I winced at the pain his fingers brought me, his eyes hardened. He forced my arm


    around and looked at it. There they were, the healing words that will forever be scarred on my skin.


    The words themselves were scabby and rough now, and arge deep purple huey around them,


    decorating the words like bubble writing, it was healing but after thest week I¡¯d say it looks nastier


    than when it was first done.


    My eyes slowly met the kings as he roughly ran his fingers over the wound, little shocks of electricity


    started shooting up and down my arm, starting at the point of his hand but the pain from him doing


    this outweighed them. ¡°Whoever did this will pay with their life, my queen.¡± His eyes bored into


    mine, full of aggression as he studied my face.


    The king didn¡¯t look away once, me on the other hand looked everywhere but, my eyes met our


    principles, fear was etched on his face as I looked at him, he was silently pleading with me not to


    say anything, I sighed, realizing even if I could get even, the king would be doing something that I


    really want to do, and we simply can¡¯t have that.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ and what if I did it myself? I snapped, shrugging and pulling my arm out of the kings grasp


    in the process. I looked back at the principal with calcted c**y eyes. His eyes widened as he


    realized I actually wasn¡¯t going to tell


    anyone.


    ¡°Why would you do that to yourself?¡± My head whipped to the second wolf who was very gradually


    getting closer, in fact they all were. The worst part about this situation, is it¡¯s happening in the middle


    of the hallway in front of everyone.


    ¡°Maybe, I did it so mutts like you leave me alone.¡± I barked at him causing a few more gasps and


    murmurs to travel around the room. The second wolf looked shocked before a smile crept on his


    face. While the king looked furious.


    ¡°Well, you always did say you want a strong queen, your grace.¡± He chuckled which lead to the king


    to scowl at his betas words but he did soften slightly. The beta definitely could calm the king down. It


    was odd to witness but not really shocking, they had been friends since they were kids


    so they obviously had a bond.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Grace, perhaps we should go back to the pack house, I¡¯m sure my father would


    like¡­ Adrian was cut off by the king who shook his head and snapped to the boy.


    ¡°I will not be returning to the pack house, I will be taking my queen home, before continuing the tour


    in a few months, once our bond has been established.¡± I snorted a very unttering snort at his


    words, while the alphas son bowed slightly then retreated back into his fine. Every single persons


    head turned to watch the scene happening directly in front of them as I wasted no time in telling him


    exactly where he can shove his n.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m going to go anywhere with you then you¡¯re more stupid than your dad, and he f**


    the world up.¡± Even I couldn¡¯t believe that left my mouth in all honesty. Sometimes I just couldn¡¯t


    control my word vomit especially it I believed it to be true.


    Chapter 9


    It¡¯s no secret that I have extremely strong views when it came to the way the world works. Everyone


    knew how dangerous of a situation it would be for me to be in front of the king. As soon as the


    words left my mouth I stopped. My lips made their way in between my teeth as I shut myself up


    quickly, and my eyes widened as they met the kings furious gaze. Even I admit I was definitely


    testing his patience, so much for keeping my head down and not interacting with the king at all.


    1 thing is definitely certain though, for the first time in thest 5 years of the new world, I wasT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I like this story¡­ really new material¡­ looking forward to seeing how both will fix this unusual world!

 CHAPTER 10

    CHAPTER 10


    Chapter 10


    Dn POV.


    There I was in front of the entire schools poption, the royal gamma, the royal beta and finally the


    alpha king who ims I am his mate! Could have fooled me.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Anger was pouring out of the king a gasp left me when I saw his ws


    and teeth elongate.


    ¡°Words!¡± I said it so quietly I didn¡¯t think anyone would have been able to hear it I was trying to be


    discrete and filtered for once but I guess it didn¡¯te out quiet. The wolves within hearing distance


    gasped and before I couldprehend what had happened the back of the kings hand snapped up


    quickly and made firm contact with my face once again. My body crashed to the floor from the


    impact, this time his hit was much harder, more anger filled. Blood seeped into my mouth and I


    hung my head letting the red substance fall from my lips to the floor. The entire poption of school


    was shocked at the sight but were powerless to help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me girl! We may be mates but I am still your king!¡± There was that word again¡­ Mates?!


    Was I really destined to be with the ruler of the lycanthrope? Was I truly meant to stand at his side


    and watch as he abuses humans all over the world? Was this some sick cruel joke? What did I ever


    do to be cursed with this life?


    I must have been silent a little too long, Because I didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak again


    before his graces voice ring out loudly through the school. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this.¡±


    The king growled before his hand found my ankle, a small gasp left me as he stood up quickly and


    took a step forward. My body instantly hurled forward and the back of my head hit the floor due to


    not being ready for the movement as I was dragged along the corridor, the top I was wearing lifted


    up, slightly showing off my skinny, scarred figure and my back painfully scraped on the ground while


    blood dripped from my beaten mouth. I have a feeling one of the wounds on my back popped open


    yet again and was bleeding once more, it¡¯s been doing so since the whipping happened, I guess I


    wasn¡¯t resting as much as I should have been.


    I was pulled all the way down the hall, along the long lines of student, as they all watched me being


    dragged to my death, the beta and the other man followed the king and myself then behind them


    was the principal. I¡¯m not gonna lie, I kicked out and shouted trying to shake the stupid king off, but


    to no prevail, his grip was simply too much and I could already feel the bruising appearing on my


    ankle.


    On the way down the hall I noticed that both the lycans and humans, had multiple emotions


    swimming through their eyes, a few looked scared for me and many wolves looked at me with


    jealousy in their eyes, the others simply held pity.


    Before I managed to even try and get away, the king was lifting me up on to my feet and shoving me


    into the principles office, locking the door on both of us so that we were alone. He closed in on me,


    as I stepped backwards, his hands made their way to my cheeks and he held my head in ce


    leaning his head down to my neck. My eyes widened dramatically before my fist curled and


    connected with his face. He stumbled away shocked at what I did.


    ¡°I know you ran because of all the people in the hall, now let me mark you and you won¡¯t be


    severely punished for your words or actions, you will be seen as the queen Luna as


    soon as you bear my mark. Was he mental? Did he honestly think that was going to happen? I was


    never going to let him mark me. Never.


    ¡°I ran to get away from you, for God¡¯s sake.¡± I backed right up and walked around the principles


    desk, staying as far away from the king as possible while I wiped the blood from my lip caused by


    his previous p, leaving a line of smeared blood on my skin.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°You do realize that I¡¯m the king, don¡¯t you?¡± I scoffed, he says that like it¡¯s supposed to change my mind.


    ¡°You do realize that I don¡¯t give a shit if your a king, a prince or a janitor. You see, your kind and me don¡¯t get on, so you should get back to your visit and pretend like we never met, that is what I will be doing.¡± I stated before walking to the door, only to be stopped by a loud growl.


    ¡°No you will not. The moon goddess has given you to me as a mate and I will not give you up. You will being back to the castle with me tonight and the announcement about us will be made tomorrow. Do 1 make myself clear.¡± His anger rising more and more since the second he spoke.


    ¡°News sh for you, I¡¯m human, the moon goddess is not something I believe in and never will be, you lycans are all the same, you¡¯ve never really known what hardship is like. Everything is given to you on a gold tter, hell you don¡¯t even have to find a partner yourself, you have a goddess¡® that finds them for you. I want nothing to do with you or your kind.¡± I was right of course, I mean look at the situation we¡¯re in now, they don¡¯t do anything for themselves. ¡°I reject you.¡± His eyes burned into mine the second I uttered those words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to reject me, mate, Weather you like it or not, I will mark you, I will mate you, and you WILL be my queen.¡± As he was speaking he moved closer, his speed and intent more dangerous thanst time, his arms mmed either side of my head, his body lowered slightly so we were eye to eye. ¡°That is a promise!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, you can¡¯t do any of that without my permission, and I will kill myself before I give it to you.¡± I took a step forward squaring up to him, his face once again held shock as I locked eyes with him our breaths fanning the others face. ¡°That is a promise! Your Grace!¡±


    ¡°There are other ways to get you to submit¡­¡± I was in such a dangerous situation it was almostughable. The one person who hates their kind more than anything and I was forced to be with their leader. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to willingly walk out with me are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh good, you aren¡¯t that stupid then.¡± My arms crossed over my chest as we spoke, the conversation was very one sided, and it wasn¡¯t on my part.


    He sighed before opening the office door, he nodded to the beta then turned back to me. "You can eithere with us of your own free will, or we can force you. The choice is yours, mate. However you will be apanying us home." Why the hell would I willingly go with them? I do that and I''m basically saying that I surrender, which clearly I do not.


    "My home is here! I ain''t going anywhere with you." He sighed again before stepping out of the way for the beta and gamma from the corridor to enter, they both came up to me, the gamma quickly grabbed my arms and pinned them behind my back roughly, while the beta pulled an old rag out of his pocket.


    "Shit! They''re gonna drug me.'' I took in an unnoticeable deep breath, just before he pressed it gently on my face, my eyes widened as I tried not to breathe. I fought a little bit before moving my shoulders up and down, pretending to take a breath.


    I closed my eyes while still holding the oxygen in my lungs, and flopped my body down. The man holding my arms, caught my weight, the rag was taken off my face and everyone sighed while I released my breath. "I suppose im quite lucky in some regard, She is very beautiful isn''t she? The king spoke while I was still pretending to be unconscious.


    "I told you I was on edge this morning... now we know why." I heard his footsteps leave the door and took my chance, I joined my fists together and quickly summoned all the force I had to bring them down hard right on the guy''s dick. He may be a wolf but his balls still kill when whacked hard.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He dropped my body like a sack ofpotatoes, shouting his head off as his hands flew to hisher regions. I scrambled to my feet and looked at the beta whoes shock quickly turned into a small smile.

 CHAPTER 12

    CHAPTER 12


    Chapter 12


    ¡°You are full of surprises!¡± The beta spoke while my eyes nced around, without thinking I picked


    the principles chair up awkwardly as it was heavier than I thought and swung it at him with as much


    force as I could muster knocking him down next to his agony ridden friend. It was just the alpha to


    go.


    I ran straight at his body and showed him to the floor, his ws were out and so as he went to grab


    my top through the fabric and into the skin on my back causing a small cry to leave me as I bolted


    right through the school, I


    they


    sliced


    sped up once I heard the king shouting at me toe back. Everyone in school had nowe out


    once more to watch as I ran away again.


    I grabbed for the handle to the schools main door, and swung it open causing the guards eyes to


    drastically widen. I quickly and effortlessly, hopped over the railing and made a break for my home.


    Leaving the lycanspletely bewildered. I admit I was out of breath by the time I got to the human


    town. I ran straight for my little house and barged in.


    ¡°MOM?!¡± I frantically yelled as I mmed the door shut I quickly put thetch on the door and


    locked it behind me too, I had to leave and I had to leave fast. I watched as her frame ran


    downstairs in panic, she took one look at my exhausted body, and busted lip and frowned quickly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She didn¡¯t even let me exin that I actually didn¡¯t do anything before she


    automatically assumed it was my fault. The sight of my mom caused tears to brim in my eyes and I


    quickly wrapped my arms around her knowing the alpha king will try and take me away from my life.


    ¡°Dn, what¡¯s happened? You never cry, I¡¯ve seen you gettingshed and beaten, still you don¡¯t


    shed a tear. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± I let go too soon and ran up stairs with my mom hastily following


    behind me, she must have been so confused. I grabbed a backpack and began to shove some


    clothes and my toothbrush.


    ¡°I¡¯m his f**g mate mom, I couldn¡¯t stay at school, and I can¡¯t stay here he¡¯ll find me. I need to leave, IT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    need to leave NOW. I can¡¯t be his mate! I cant.¡± I shook my head as the salty water ran down my


    cheeks while I continued to pack. I was done within two minutes and quickly pulled her in for


    another hug. ¡°I love you mom, and Freddy too.¡± I ran down the stairs missing some in my haste


    which caused me to jar my leg slightly.


    ¡°Mate?! You¡­ you¡¯re mates to a wolf? Who¡¯s mate?¡± Before another word could be said a loud


    bang was heard on the door as it flew off its hinges. I had to push both me and my mom out of the


    way in order to avoid being hit by it as it crashed to our feet. By now a few of the humans had left


    their houses to see what was going on. In the door frame looking extremely annoyed was the alpha


    king. His crown was still perched on his head and his regal uniform was slightly messy after running


    after me.


    ¡°Mate! While your persistence to get away from me is admirable, it¡¯s bing rather tiresome to


    chase you.¡± The king entered my home and began to walk towards me and my mother, I quickly


    wiped the water from my cheeks and stepped behind my mom for cover.


    ¡°The king?¡±

 CHAPTER 13

    CHAPTER 13


    1


    Chapter 13


    Dn POV


    My moms eyes widened as she realized my situation, her head then quickly lowered at the Kings


    presence while the other two men jogged up behind him. ¡°1¡­ Erm¡­ my eyes widened at how


    useless my mom was being. I know she wasn¡¯t the strongest person ever but I thought she¡¯d at


    least be better than what she was. She slightly moved to the side causing my frame toe out of


    cover.


    Seizing this opportunity the king reached around and grabbed hold of my wrist tightly, before


    roughly pulling me into his firm body making me drop my bag of things. I quickly tried to push him


    away but his grip only tightened.


    ¡°MOM! Do something. Please!¡± Tears were brimming in my eyes again as my mom looked between


    the king and me, I couldn¡¯t let them fall, I just couldn¡¯t, the confliction buried within her iriseswas


    heartbreaking.


    The king took my mother¡¯s silence as her answer and wrapped his arm around my waist lifting me


    up slightly and pulling me away. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let him take me, stop him.¡± My moms eyes were now


    flowing with warm salty water as I yelled for her to help me, all the while I was being dragged out of


    the house. ¡°KILL ME!¡± I shouted as my situation finally hit me. My face must have been red and my


    body was aching from all the running. ¡°Just KILL ME. MOM!¡±


    The king suddenly stopped in his tracks, his face lowered to mine as I wiggled in his grasp while


    hysterically shouting and thrashing around.


    ¡°You¡¯d rather die than be with me?¡± He practically spat it, you could tell that I had angered him


    deeply. His emotion was cut short when my moms voice sounded from behind us. By now a lot of


    the humans were watching. Some had tears of their own while others just lookedpletely


    shocked at the scene in front of them.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡± My mom bounded up to the king her face was red as well and she had tear stains onContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her cheeks. She held a small piece of paper in her hands which she quickly held out. Please take


    this with you. I know it would mean a lot to Dn.¡± One of the other men grabbed the paper and


    looked at it.


    ¡°What is it.¡± The king asked while I continued to shout hysterically and fight against his grip.


    ¡°It¡¯s a photograph of Dn and her father. It was taken the week before he passed away.¡± My mom


    took a small step backwards and looked me in the eye. ¡°I am so sorry¡± she whispered before turning


    her back and running towards our home once more. My eyes widened in fear and rage as I watched


    my mother literally feed me to the wolves. She walked away from me, she left me in the Kings


    clutches.


    ¡°YOU TRAITOR!¡± I yelled causing our now extremelyrge audience to watch the scene y out.


    ¡°YOU F**G TRAITOROUS B**H! I HATE YOU FOR THIS.¡± I kept shouting as my anger raged and


    screams of fury left my mouth while I continued to fight against the kings strength. ¡°F**K YOU.¡±


    There was loads of people out now that could have really been of help but instead, they just stood


    and watched. The entire school hade out to watch the show, as the king dragged me away. I


    fought until 1/could barely breathe, the Kings men had their heads down and the king had a


    permanent frown of anger on his face.


    ¡°Let ME GO! No, stop, don¡¯t take me away, I¡¯LL KILL MYSELF, I WILL. I screamed as I was dragged


    back to school by the king himself. There was a lime that was parked at the front of the school


    building and I found I was being taken straight to it. I nced at everyone from school, Nick was


    watching with a horrified expression, while the Alpha twins tried to put on a stone face.


    1/2


    Chapter 13


    ¡°GET THE F**K OFF ME.¡± Nothing was working, my eyes stung from my unreleased tears and my


    body ached from my struggles, but what was I to do? He was the alpha king, and I was a pathetic


    human. ¡°I¡¯LL KILL MYSELF.¡± I screamed over and over again as we neared the limo, I suddenly


    kicked my legs so ferociously that the kings grip loosened slightly and I fell to the ground. My


    forehead painfully cracked on the gravel and blood instantly poured out of that


    new wound too.


    I hissed in pain before I was grabbed again, I didn¡¯t have much light left in me by this point. I


    slumped in the kings arms knowing that I couldn¡¯t escape, I let one tear drop onto the floor and my


    head hung low in defeat. I was fading in and out of consciousness as the bump to my head sunk in.


    ¡°Sleep now my queen.¡± That was literally thest thing I heard before my eyes rolled back and my


    bodypletely rxed, darkness quickly took over all my senses as I was forced into a dreamless


    sleep,

 CHAPTER 14

    CHAPTER 14


    Chapter 14


    ¡°Argh!¡± I groaned as my eyes began to flutter open, 1 felt something cold being pressed on my


    forehead, and a small strong pressure around my waist. I felt my pillow move slightly, before a


    sudden stop caused me to jolt forward. The small pressure around my waist strengthened and


    stopped me from flying forward like I would have done if it wasn¡¯t there. My eyes shot open but


    instantly closed again when I felt like drums were pounding in my skull.


    ¡°Shhh, you suffered a hard blow, but not to worry, my queen, you¡¯re quite safe now.¡± Huh? My


    groggy state didn¡¯t really take in anything he was saying, that is until I realized he said queen.


    My eyes shot open again, and I quickly sat up from my position, the pressure around my waist let


    up to allow me to fully sit up, and my back instantly hit the back of a seat. My head whipped around


    taking everything in, I was in a car, ¡®no wait it¡¯s too long to be a car, I was in a limo, the Interior,


    ck, with grey floors, the seats were made of expensive ck leather and there was arge open


    bottle of champagne in an ice bucket.


    My head then moved to the people, the second man was sat directly opposite me he was sat


    backwards facing me, and it felt like he was staring into my soul, next to him was the other wolf, he


    was holding an ice pack against his d**k ring at me with a look that could kill.


    Next to me was the king, he was holding an ice pack in his right hand and he was smiling from ear


    to ear at me, I looked behind the second man and the other guy and noticed two more men, one


    was driving and the other was probably the switch for when the driver gets tired, I also noticed that


    we had mmed on because we hit a red light. G**d, does this guy not believe in hiring any women


    to do work for him?


    ¡°How are you feeling? The question was sincere enough but I simply red at the king, he didn¡¯t


    care about me, he cared about what I would end up baring for him, and by that I mean a mutant


    wolf baby. He will never get close enough to me for that, one good thing is that he can¡¯t do anything


    to do with mating until I consent which is something I don¡¯t n on doing, if he does, the marking


    would just kill me and render him mateless, which in turn would kill him.


    I didn¡¯t answer his question, I simply turned my head to look out of the window, my eyes widenedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    drastically as I realized we were miles away from my home town and the sun was slowly beginning


    to descend. My head snapped to the king who looked at the floor, his eyebrows were knitted


    together and he looked to be in deep thought.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± I asked realization hitting me that I had been kidnapped by the king, and


    now I was in a limo going g o d knows where. My voice sounded croaky and my throat was dry from


    all the yelling I¡¯d done before hand.


    ¡°A few hours.¡± The king shrugged before grabbing an empty ss and filling it with the champagne.


    Oh, how the better half live. Here they are sipping bubbly and probably eating the best food money


    can buy, and then you get us, who have to live off of stale bread and water, and asionally beef


    broth. Once he felt the ss was full, the king offered it to me, shocked I just looked at it with a


    frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re a queen, you get every privilege I do, we will be equals as soon as you are marked.¡± I


    shrugged taking the ss and smelling it, it smelt weird, sweet but sour at the same time. Again I


    shrugged before bringing the ss up to my lips and taking a sip. It was an odd vor, and I


    couldn¡¯t work out if I liked it or not. Being only 12 when the lycans took over I had never really drank


    before, so as much as I hate him, I¡¯m gonna enjoy any drink he offers me.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you think? My head turned to the first man, who was smiling at me slightly, there was


    something in his eyes when he looked at me but I couldn¡¯t work out what. I shrugged again before


    knocking the whole drink back, then held the empty ss for the king to take.


    1/2


    Chapter 14


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, its bitter, dries your mouth out, but at least it has vor.¡± It was an honest answer. All I


    get to drink is water, so the fact that Ive finally tasted something new was a great experience.


    ¡°Do drinks back in your district not have vor?¡± The first man questioned taking my ss from me


    to fill it up again.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 15

    CHAPTER 15


    I¡¯d hardly call water vorful. I sneered, averting my attention back out of the window.


    ¡°How old are you, My queen?¡± The king asked while The first man passed the ss back and much like before after tw gulps it was gone.


    *17, your grace.¡± He frowned before grabbing my cheek and roughly moving my head towards him,


    ¡°You call me Joshua, I told you¡­ we are mates.¡± Ills thumb stroked my cheek softly as he looked into my eyes. His irises darted between mine as he trie


    ¡°Very well king Joshua,¡± arge growl sounded though the limo at the use of his title, Calling him by his title is respectful in normal circumstances, howe


    ¡°Why, must you aggravate me so? You are my mate, my queen, my life, and yet you can¡¯t even stand the thought of calling me


    by my name!¡± He threw the ice pack on the floor in temper, before leaning over to me and forcing me against the window.


    My body tensed drastically at the close proximity and even more so when his hands caged me in. ¡°Do you not feel that? The pleasure of being with your


    our bodies the second they touch?¡± His hand creepily stroked my bare arm, while his irises


    darkened with lust. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find my mate, I took over as king and didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever feel the bond. Everyone around me found


    their mates, but I couldn¡¯t leave the pce to try. Then I saw you¡­ in the hallway at your school, I saw you and even with all the beautiful wolves around


    I let out a small scoff as I thought back


    to everything that happened in the hall. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I think you made a mistake. The sarcasm in my voice was prominent and you could tell it affected t


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I am yours, and You WILL be mine, you won¡¯t be able to run from the connection we have, you can fight it all you want, but you can¡¯t deny the b


    the sparkling drink.


    ¡°Well, I believe that introductions are in order, don¡¯t you my queen?¡± My head turned to look out of the window of the limo, I wasn¡¯t bothered in introducin


    ¡°Royal Beta Lewis at your service, my queen.¡± I scowled at his use of the formal title to me. I wasn¡¯t a royal, not now,


    not ever.


    ¡°Call m


    me a Royal again and there will be one less beta in the world.¡± The king sighed, as Lewis¡¯s eyes widened, he chuckled before turning to the guy next to


    ¡°This is the royal gamma, Oliver Oliver tried to smile but it appeared more like a grimace than anything else.


    1/2


    ¡°How¡¯s your dick?¡± I questioned sarcastically causing a full scowl to cross his face.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t our Queen, you would be executed for your mouth alone.¡± Oliver barked.


    *I wish you


    would.¡± I mumbled forgetting about their wolf hearing, the king growled at my words before grabbing my hand and looking me directly in the eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nobody is going toy a hand on you, except me.¡± I pulled my hand away quickly and turned to look out of the window once more. ¡°Now, we will have to


    I felt my breath get caught in my throat, and I thickly gulped.


    How am I going to get out of this one?¡®


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 16

    CHAPTER 16


    Chapter 16


    Dn POV.


    The journey was long, and although I was in a limousine I feltpletely trapped with all these


    wolves inside with me. I was seriously exhausted from being drugged earlier and on top of


    everything else, I had to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°Once we p


    get home my queen, you will be treated with the utmost respect, I can assure you. A handmaiden


    will be assigned to you to help you dress and bathe, of course all your clothes will be chosen for


    you, and you will have a guard with you at all times, to ensure your safety of course,¡± The king


    exined as we continued to drive along a country road, I could tell we were getting closer and


    closer to the royal pce.


    ¡°Or to ensure I don¡¯t escape.¡± I mumbled looking out the window at all times. I refuse to look any of


    these men in the eye, they think that just because they kidnapped me, I¡¯ll bend to their every will.


    No chance.


    ¡°That too.¡± The beta chuckled as I stared at the fields that littered the side of the road. I switched off


    to the men as they spoke to me about what was to happen upon our arrival at the castle. It¡¯s funny,


    most little girls, Lycan or otherwise often dream of bing princesses. I¡¯m living the ultimate


    fantasy for any normal girl. However this is more like my nightmare.


    Me and my dad would always talk about what I was going to be when I grew up, I always said a


    footballer, or astronaut. When I got older it became a mechanic or a joiner. Never in a million years


    would I have said a princess, never in a million years would I have said a queen.


    ¡°Of course, my mother and father can¡¯t wait to meet you. We will be joining them both tomorrow for


    lunch while we inform you about your new role, before we make the announcement.¡± I didn¡¯t let on


    that the thought of meeting his folks terrified me. I didn¡¯t let on that the thought of eating at the same


    table as the people who took my 12 year old selfs happy, normal life away, disgusted me to no


    ends. Finally I didn¡¯t let on that talking to the royal family face to face, didn¡¯t make me think of how


    my father was ripped to shreds defending humanity from these very people.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show you around the castle, my love. I just know you will love the gardens as much


    as I do. Perhaps you and I could go for a stroll this evening to get acquainted with each other before


    I mark you!¡±


    Again I didn¡¯t even acknowledge that I¡¯d heard him I simply stared out of the window watching my


    old life zoom away with every mile we traveled.


    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ Here the royal beta quickly held out my fathers picture to me as I continued to


    look at the sky. I flicked my eyes towards it before snatching it away from him. I bunched my knees


    up to my chest and ced my feet on the seat holding the picture tightly to my chest.


    ¡°You look a lot more like your father than your mother.¡± The beta spoke directly to me, I could hear


    an awkward smile


    in his voice.


    It¡¯s true, my features were very much my fathers. I was just like him too. His personality matched my


    own, as did his spirit and fight. I know he would have done anything in his power to stop me from


    being taken, even if it meant he died because of it. Unlike my mother, who practically gave them


    permission to take me.


    Unconsciously I felt my hand close into a fist as I thought about him, and how two wolves tore at his


    skin while his screams of agony filled the air, the street flooded with my fathers blood while I


    watched on in horror. I remember


    1/2


    Chapter 16


    running out and throwing the biggest rock I could find at one of the wolves, but that only resulted in


    the firstshing being given in my district. I was 12 years old.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about your father, I¡¯m sure he was a good man.¡± The Betas hand suddenly rested


    on my knee as he spoke, he was being genuine but I could help but snap.


    ¡°He was the best!¡± My head turned to the Beta as tears began to build in my eyes causing a


    shocked expression to form on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°He was b**d in the middle of the street, protecting


    me. He was massacred for joining my districts rebellion, he was torn to shreds on your kings


    orders.¡± I aggressively pushed his hand off my knee and turned to the window once more, the entire


    limo had gone quiet at my revtion.


    ¡°If he joined the rebellion then punishment was right to be given. I¡¯m sorry that your taking it so


    personally.¡± The king shrugged before pouring himself another drink while I quietly seethed. ¡°Just


    remember every death helped pave the way for the new world.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    10Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 17

    CHAPTER 17


    Chapter 17


    ¡°My dad, would be rolling in his grave if he could see the world you and your family built.¡± I must


    have had a death wish, because I could feel the kings anger radiating off him every time I spoke.


    ¡°Do you think that because you are my mate and queen you are exempt from punishment! You¡¯re


    stupid father was a war criminal and got what he deserved. If you keep up this attitude youll end up


    worse off.¡± He spat at me his fist clenched and his body tense, in fact I thought he might have even


    shifted but he managed to control himself. ¡°Your mine! From the moment I saw you in the hallway


    until death parts us. You belong to me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anybody. If my dad were alive he¡¯d never have let you take me!¡± The atmosphere


    was b almost insufferable. The king however had an answer for everything.


    bing


    ¡°He¡¯s dead! And your mother had no issues with me taking you. She knew you were mine. Now one


    more word of this and you¡¯ll have regrets for weeks, do you understand me?¡± I red at him and


    sighed. I know when I¡¯ve been defeated. So I turned my head to the window and got lost in my


    thoughts. So much had happened that I couldn¡¯tprehend so quickly.


    I silently watched the outside world zoom past before I saw a giant gatee into view. The


    limousine passed through with ease and finally the king spoke once more.


    ¡°Wee home, my queen.¡± King Josh announced as we made our way up a hill to the front of the


    castle. Once the vehicle hade to a stop, the Kings door was opened by a man in a suit, and he


    gracefully climbed out. Before I could blink my door was opened by a man in an identical suit and a


    hand was held out for me to take. Ignoring it I too climbed out and had a small stretch before a hand


    was ced on my upper back.


    I jumped forward not expecting it and looked at the beta who simply ced his hand once again on


    my back and led


    me to the side of the king.


    Outside the main castle doors a line of servants waited to greet the king. I was led to the front of the


    line by the king whose hand was ced a lot lower than the betas was. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My queen, this will be your staff. The king announced pointing to the entire line of people. Wait


    everyone here was for me? I thought they were simply greeting the king. ¡°Harriet and Lauren, will


    be your handmaiden.¡± He gestured to two girls, they both looked to be about 20, their hair was


    ced in an extremely neat bun and their outfits resembled that of a typical maid.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to serve you, your highness.¡± Harriet spoke before they both curtsied before me.


    ¡°Greta, will be your royal dress designer. He led me one step so that I was in front of the next


    person in the line. Greta, was a middle aged woman, she had a hard face and her grey hair was


    tied in a very neat bun also.


    ¡°You are a very beautiful youngdy. I look forward to working with you. Your majesty.¡± This is far


    too weird, it¡¯s too much to take in. She too performed a low curtsy before I was led to the next


    servant in the line up.


    ¡°Warren, will be your personal escort. Wherever you go, he will follow. He is here to ensure your


    safety above all else.¡± I swallowed thickly before lowering my head, as is what I¡¯m used to doing.


    The king growled slightly before grabbing my arm and turning my body towards him, his finger


    gently took hold of my chin and lifted it slightly to his eye level. ¡°A queen, never lowers her head to


    anyone. Except me.¡± He spoke before tucking a stray piece of my messy hair behind


    1/2


    Chapter 17


    my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your grace. I assure you, you have nothing to worry about while I¡¯m


    here.¡± My personal guard spoke before he ced one arm over his stomach and bent his upper


    body in a low how.


    We walked a long the line introducing me to my personal chef, my royal hairdresser, my makeup


    artist, a butler and even a bloody shoe shiner before finally walking me through the doors.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in isn¡¯t it?¡± The beta quickly jogged up to us to walk next to me while I was being


    escorted by the king, the gamma did the same but on Joshua¡¯s side.


    ¡°You could say that.¡± I mumbled as we made it into the main hall. My face instantly dropped as I


    gazed upon the extravagant interior of the pce. ¡°Holy shit!¡± My sight wandered from the staircase


    to the giant pot of flowers on the table. I was never going to get out of here.

 Chapter 18

    Dn POVText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I take it you like it then? The beta asked while chuckling at my reaction. Honestly I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s beautiful but it¡¯s so bright, and it¡¯s huge. To be honest I hated how small it made me feel.


    I felt the Kings hand return to my back as he led me up stairs. I was shown the hall way, the bathrooms, and the entire first and second floor.


    Fact, I am definitely going to get lost in here.


    We finally made it to the third floor. By this point I was exhausted, but the tour continued.


    ¡°This is the corridor for the former royals.¡± Beta Lewis told me as we walked through.


    "My parents bedchambers are on this floor along with my grandpa." The king informed me as they both led me through a door that took us to a room with sofas and tables. This is the family room. This is where we are able to rx slightly."


    We walked right through the family room and into yet another corridor. The entire ce screamed wealth and it was making me very very ufortable.


    "Up those steps is where our bedchamber is. The fourth floor is exclusive for the current king and now, the queen too." He led me up yet another flight of stairs before finally the corridor ended. We were four floors up and I was tired, and immensely out of breath. Wait! Did he say our room?!


    "OUR room?!" I kinda asked and eximed at the same time. Completely appalled by the notion of sharing a space with him.


    "Of course, you didn''t think I''d give my queen her own chamber


    did you? You will be by my side every moment for the rest of our lives. We may as well start right away, don''t you agree?" What the fuck, I hadn''t even thought about staying here till I die to be fair. Ugh, what if he thinks we''ll get married?!


    "Tilsleep on the floor before I share a bed with the likes of you. Your grace." By calling him your grace I am making it clear I still believe he is above me and therefore keep him at a distance. I will never share a bed with him and I''ll never enjoy being in hispany.


    ?¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t hurt me so much with your words.¡± His eyes suddenly seemed to cloud over, I realized quite quickly that he was mind linking his beta. After a few minutes his eyes opened back to normal, he looked at me and sighed. ¡°I suppose an adjustment period should be put into ce. You will have your own bedchamber for the duration of a single month. After this time you will be required to share a space with me without resistance. I believe this to be a reasonable request.¡± I nodded my head reluctantly in eptance, hopefully I¡¯ll be long gone from here before then, weather that be escape or death is beside the point.


    Mind linking is how the lycanthropemunicate when in wolf form, they can also do it in human form however it''s exclusive to wolves. Meaning I will never be able to do it. Now once a wolf has marked and mated a human, they can thenmunicate with them via said mind link, Nick, who is now mated to alpha Arya will most likely be able to talk to the whole pack as he is indeed technically an alpha now.


    "Come, I will show you to our bathroom and then your temporary bedchamber." We walked down the hallway slightly beforeing to the bathroom, my jaw dropped open agin while looking at the sheer size of it. In the room there was a singlerge bath tub, in a small joining roomy a toilet, and in another room stood a shower, The entire bathroom consisted of onerge room and multiple little rooms.


    "I''m sure you will be quite happy with your living quarters." King Joshua stated while this time taking my hand and leading me back out. I could feel electric speaks shooting through me from the simple touch of his bare skin on mine and I realized this was going to get very annoying very quickly. "My chamber is directly opposite, if I wish to see you or simply touch you then you will be required to walk across, or I may just walk in to your quarters. This way it is convenient.


    He pointed to arge set of double doors opposite from where we were standing. Before opening


    the doors we were stood at, I hadn''t even seen it properly and already I was in awe. The second I walked through the doorway, the wonder I was feeling only grew. The room really was fit for a queen.


    "I trust this room is to your liking?" The king asked as a pair of arms wrapped around my waist, his chin rested on my shoulder while I stiffened in his grip. "Rx, we are mates, I ampletely in my rights to hug you if I desire." His grip tightened slightly when he thought I would step away, I sighed in frustration at my situation. I stayedpletely ridged while he pressed up against my back. I felt his head move ever so slightly and he gently kissed my neck where it meets my shoulder.

 CHAPTER 19

    CHAPTER 19


    My eyes widened instantly and I shoved his arms off me as I jumped away from him. ¡°What the fuck.¡± I felt a huge jolt. shoot through my entire body and


    He didn¡¯tment he just smugly smiled as he watched me. ¡°You are mine, I can do whatever I Please, As long as I don¡¯t mark you.¡±


    ¡°No you can¡¯t! I¡¯m not some stupid object that you own.¡± He slowly approached my form as I stood shaking, I took a few steps back but was stopped whe


    ¡°But you are!¡± He eerily replied, his hand slightly wrapped around the back of my neck as he pulled me into his body, he managed to move me round like


    same spot.


    ¡°You¡¯re my property.¡± He ced another kiss on the other side of my neck. ¡°My object of affection.¡± One of his hands slowly moved down my arm strokin


    I felt something poke my pelvis slightly and gasped as I realized his boner was pressing against me, I was frozen in terror as I realized this is my fate, I t


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I tried to sound frightening but instead I just sounded terrified, my voice came out shaky and was quiet, this isn¡¯t me, I¡¯m not some meek little sh


    He stumbled back a little bit and looked me in the eye. ¡°My beta told me


    to care for you, he told me to treat you like a queen, he believes you to be my equal.¡± He admitted straightening himself up. ¡°You and I both know that isn


    be here in the morning to help you prepare for our lunch.¡±


    with everything I¡¯ve gotten myself into. He stopped in his


    He began to walk out as I sat on the floot, my mind tracks before turning back around and walking towards me again. He gently took my upper arms and


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hurt you, my queen, but you have pushed me today, haven¡¯t you?!¡± I answered him with a scowl which he chuckled at. ¡°So strong willed.


    could recoil then walked to the door. ¡°Be good, and get some sleep, my queen.¡± With that he walked out of the room, I released the breath I didn¡¯t


    know I was holding and crumpled to the floor again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I heard the door lock shut as the realization of being a Royal prisoner crashed down on me. I took my fathers picture


    1/2


    out of my pant pocket and hugged it tight. I¡¯m not sure when sleep consumed me but I do know I had been awake most of the night.


    Chapter Comments:

 CHAPTER 20

    CHAPTER 20


    Dn POV


    It was a small knock on the door, that seemed to wake me from my sleep. I groaned as I sat up, realizing I had slept crumpled up on the solid floor. My


    entire body ached as I forced myself to stand, I walked over to a small mirror and looked at my face, I barely even recognized the girl staring back at me. My


    eyes were bloodshot and puffy, and my cheeks and forehead were dirty, I had arge scabby cut on my forehead where I had hit it on the floor during my


    abduction yesterday, and my left cheek bone had a ratherrge bruise forming from where the King had pped me a billion and one times.


    I heard another knock and my head snapped to it as the lock was turned, the door was then opened and my eyes widened. Within a second four of the


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, your majesty, but we have a lot to do to get you ready for lunch this afternoon.¡± I honestly don¡¯t remember anyone¡¯s name. I¡¯m hoping


    this will go quick.


    I immediately felt something wran around my waist. ¡°What the f**k.¡± I looked down and noticed the grey haireddy taking my measurements as atdy


    began to fiddle with my hair. ¡°No no¡­ No no.¡± I quickly stepped away from


    all of them before looking around the room. There was literally no escape options whatsoever.


    ¡°Your grace we have had orders and¡­¡± I cut her off quickly, appealing to what I hope is a nice side she has.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a royal.¡± I snapped causing all of their faces to drop suddenly. I let a frustrated huff before flopping on the bed face first. I screamed into the fabric


    before feeling someone lift my leg up slightly.


    ¡°Hmm size 5, verymon. Can we find a nice pair of heels in size 5?¡± One of the handmaidens set to work before I looked up. ¡°I know you don¡¯t exactly


    like this situation, your majesty, but you are the Kings mate, therefore you have certain obligations. Having lunch with his family is one of them, dressing the


    part is another.¡± She spoke as she pulled me off the bed and onto my feet.


    Before I could even reply I was being dragged into my shared bathroom. I was forced into the full bathtub naked, And scrubbed from head to toe, my entire


    body was waxed and my hair was cut to get it in into good condition.


    A green gown was taken from the rack and quickly ced over my head, it had acy up back thingy and I already could tell I wasn¡¯t going to be breathing


    tonight. ¡°I don¡¯t wear dresses!¡± I tried to keep their wandering hands off me but my **s were now being groped as they were shoved into the dress. Finally


    the back of the dress was pulled tightly together and fastened at the back.


    ¡°You are Queen now, you will be required to wear gowns like this everyday, I suggest you get used to it quickly.¡± The grey haireddy is definitely a wolf no


    question. Even still she thinks she¡¯s better than me.


    ¡°Why do I have to wear this for a stupid lunch anyway? The kings already seen me in my school uniform, so I don¡¯t see the issue.¡± I was beyond confused


    by what was going on, I hate this whole situation, I never wanted a mate, but the king, really? It¡¯s just cruel.


    ¡°Ah yes, your uniform¡­ Harriet, please ce these items into the furnace.¡± The olderdy held out my uniform to a handmaiden which she took before I


    could stop her.


    1/2


    ¡°You can¡¯t burn it!¡± I yelled as I watched Harriet walk away with my uniform in hand. Thank god I took the picture of


    my dad out of my pocket.


    ¡°Your Grace, you are above that life now. Look at you, you¡¯re clean, beautiful and you will soon be marked and mated by the king, and even more exciting,


    after that you will be coronated.¡± A differentdy stepped forward to exin this life to me again. The more these women spoke the more I felt trapped, I


    hated my life so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m above no one.¡± I seethed as I stared her point nk in the face, Tm the lowest of the low, human s**m, branded onlyst week so everyone can see


    what I am.¡± I looked at my brand and felt tears begin to form as I thought about my home town. As fast as they came I blinked them away, I will not show


    emotion while living here, never again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next came styling my newly cut hair and decorating my face with make up. While my head felt like it was being dragged through a hedge, my face was


    being prodded with powder and finally a lipstick thing. My wrists were held down while they worked on my appearance, this was mainly so I couldn¡¯t push


    them away as I was struggling, trying to get them to stop.


    Once I was finished I was forced to see myself in the stupid floor length mirror. I actually looked like a f**g princess god help me. I mean, om having a brand


    on my arm, my scars from all theshings could be clearly seen on my upper back, I had arge white bandaid on my forehead where I had split it open


    yesterday and my bright eyes looked tired and sunken in, but yeah, apart from that I was the perfect princess.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 21

    ?


    "You truly are beautiful, your grace, I''m sure the dowager king and queen will love you." One of my handmaidensmented she smiled brightly while my face held everything but joy.


    My hair was ced over one shoulder in curls and a small half up bun was ced at the side. Finally my handmaiden ran over with a pair of heels which I absolutely refused to wear.


    I slipped my feet into my very old school shoes and walked out. Already hating the idea of being so close to the former king and queen.


    "Your Grace." My escort was exactly where the king said he would be, right outside the door waiting for me to walk out. He bowed lowly to me before addressing me once more. "It is only 12:00 your grace, you still have half an hour to prepare."


    "I''m going for a walk. I stated bluntly before heading down the corridor. I got to the steps and stopped slightly I bunched my dress up a little bit before taking a few steps down, instantly my left foot identally tread on my gown and I went tumbling down the stairs, my hair flew all over the ce, and my dress ripped slightly. I only fell down a couple of steps but with the way people pounced on me you would think I''d broken my neck.


    "Miss Riley!" I felt two arms grab me and help me up before the royal beta began to inspect me for injury. ''Are you ok? That was quite the tumble." He asked looking at me, I just nodded before walking down the next set with both the beta and my escort following me.


    "I''ve had much worse." I admitted before frowning suddenly. "Why are you here anyway. I thought only the king is allowed on the fourth floor."


    "I was sent to see how things were going, the King was concerned." I scoffed, of course he was concerned. Concerned that I''d ran away or something. "You look lovely by the way."


    I grunted a small but very unttering thank you before continuing to walk through the castle. After 10 minutes and another flight of stairs I hit another dead end.


    "Argh! who needs a house this big." I was bing more and more frustrated by the minute.


    "Calm down. I know you must be nervous about meeting the inws but..." I couldn''t help myself, I cut him off very quickly before curling my hands into fist.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Don''t call them that." Im progressively getting annoyed at the fact that I''mpletely trapped with a bunch of high ranking wolves who have been repetitively torturing me and my kind for years.


    "I know you hate your situation, but you may actually enjoy it here if you give it a chance, the king is your mate, he will do right by you!" He doesn''t get it, non of them do. They are too privileged to know any different.


    "If you hadn''t noticed, I''m here against my will, not by choice. If I had my choice I''d be in my uniform back at home, arguing with my mom and little brother about how much you mutts, piss, me, off. Don''t you dare think for one minute I''m ever going to be civil with any of you. Now I''ll go to this dinner, and I won''t say a god damn word out of line. But I will never let you DOGS get the better of me." With that I lowered my head in submission. I hate submitting but it means I''m below their kind which is what I want to show.


    "Wow, you really do hate us, don''t you?'' He let out a sigh when I didn''t answer. "Dn? Just try and have a simple conversation with them. You might end up having something inmon. The moon goddess chose you for a reason." Again I ignored him, the only reason I was chosen was because some higher power had it in for me, and that isn''t a stupid non existent goddess. "Anyway dinner will be served in the third floor dining hall. I believe Josh is already seated, along with his parents and his grandfather. I will escort you to where you are needed to be, just please, be careful the dowager king is rather temperamental." He held his arm out for me to take, however I refused. He sighed before gesturing me to follow him escorting me to the hall.


    My hands were getting mmy and my heart was racing more and more, at the thought of actually meeting the very people that fuel my anger. The very people that violently stole my livelihood.


    I just have to keep my head low... and try to not stab anyone as they sit by me.


    He took me to two huge wooden doors before gently knocking. ''Remember, you''re one of them now. Don''t bow down to them." I nodded my head and looked him in the eye, I took a deep breath before huffing it out and facing forward as the doors opened.


    The second they did the king stood up, along with the dowager king and queen, and an older gentleman, my head instantly lowered and I took a knee in front of them. I refused to look any of them in the eye, as I heard footsteps approach my form.

 CHAPTER 22

    CHAPTER 22


    Chosen By The Moon.


    Dn POV


    ¡°My Queen.¡± I heard as I felt a hand on my arm gently pull me up onto my feet, the same hand gently touched my chin and lifted my head up to gaze at


    creating felt damn good. He smirked obviously


    noticing my slight reaction, and with it 1 felt like kicking myself for giving him the satisfaction. He ced his hand on my lower back and walked me towa


    parents. ¡°Mother, father, this is my beautiful mate.¡± His thumb gently stroked my back, as he showed me to his parents. I heard the doors I just walked t


    His father took a step towards me and grabbed my chin roughly. He turned my head right and then left before looking in my eyes once more. ¡°She is¡­ v


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My breath hitched in my thre he spoke, his eyes ring into my own as he continued his check. After making it very clear that I shouldn¡¯t run from king Jo


    ¡°The scars could pose a problem. His mother stated from next to the king. I had never felt so degraded in all my life, I swallowed thickly as they continue


    ¡°This many scars is a clear sign of defiance. If the humans see them on her body for this afternoons announcement they will see their queen as a beaco


    my body to turning my wrists, he inspected my forearms and scowled as he read the words scarred on my skin.


    ¡°She will wear a long sleeved gown for the announcement and for the remainder of the week, until we can decide what to do about that ghastly statemen


    out of sight.


    Everyment they each made about me, was deliberately not addressed to me. They were pointing out every single w and making me feel awfully


    ¡°Everything will be put towards her stylist so they know the situation, now I¡¯m sure we are all extremely hungry. I suggest we eat.¡± He walked over to the


    up and pulled my chair out gesturing for me to sit on it. I hesitantly sat down as he pushed. my chair into the table, instantly my eyes met that of the oldis


    King Josh, after sitting down once more, clicked his fingers aggressively, almost immediately 5 men dressed in ck tailed suits and ties walked out wit


    My mouth salivated at the sight of the food piled high on the King Joshes gold rimmed te, the king and queen


    1/2


    regents tes mirrored his, the older gentleman didn¡¯t have nearly as much but


    still, his te looked and smelled incredible. Then my eyes met my te, I had a small bowl of simple soup and a piece of bread on a te next to it. It w


    I let Josh mark me.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 23

    CHAPTER 23


    Chapter 23


    ¡°The second the mating process isplete my queen, you shall have whatever your heart


    desires.¡± My head turned slowly to meet his eyes, which were already staring into my soul. I didn¡¯t


    speak at all I just turned back to my soup and picked my spoon up,


    ¡°I am sorry this has happened to you, child. You must miss your family dearly.¡± The older man


    stated from across the table, he gave me a sympathetic smile as he took his knife and fork in his


    hands and ced a chunk of food into his


    mouth. This man was different than the others at this table. He was kind and had a somewhat wise


    aura about him.


    ¡°She will be queen soon, apologies like that are pointless. This is an incredible opportunity, that not


    many people get. You should be congratting Josh for finding his mate. The queen snapped at the


    man who¡¯s eyes rolled in his head, as he gave me a look that screamed good luck. I found him


    oddlyforting, I gave him a small appreciative smile, as I slurped my soup.


    ¡°I am very happy my grandson has finally found his mate, and such a beauty she is.¡± This man is


    kind, I might actually


    talk to himter on. Of course still a Lycan but I think it might help to have at least one ally here.


    ¡°However


    has been on the receiving end of our brutality on more than one asion. I can imagine this being


    a very overwhelming experience.


    looking at her, you can tell sh


    I felt my eyes widen slightly as he spoke about me, he was spot on, it was like he read my mind as I


    sat opposite him. He was obviously the Kings grandfather, but who¡¯s father was he, the dowager


    king or the queen.


    ¡°Tell us about yourself, girl!¡± The queen demanded as she ate her food. I felt the whole tables eyes


    on me as I continued to eat my nd soup. Being quiet as you know, isn¡¯t really something I¡¯m used


    to, so it maye as a shock to find I hadn¡¯t spoken a single word since meeting king Josh¡¯s


    parents.


    ¡°Do you have a voice?¡± The king regent snapped as his fist mmed the table, my eyes widened


    slightly but above everything I was desperately trying to keep my cool. I was actually being silent for


    a total of three reasons¡­


    Reason 1: I happened to be terrified of almost everyone at this table, and I didn¡¯t want to show it.


    Reason 2: I didn¡¯t want to speak to the two people who ordered the torture and executions of my


    kind.


    Reason 3: My dad used to tell me, if I didn¡¯t have anything nice to say, I shouldn¡¯t say anything at


    all. I know for a fact, what was toe out of my mouth at this table would definitely result in


    punishment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just shy.¡± The king answered before I felt his hand on my thigh. I jumped in my seat


    from the sudden contact and scowled at him, before pushing his hand away from me.


    ¡°Bad mannered and rebellious is more the terms I would use.¡± The queen chimed in, Before asking


    me questions. ¡°Now, What is your name?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer straight away the woman growled


    and her tone turned a lot more sour. ¡°I shan¡¯t ask again¡± Realizing I was stuck talking to these


    people I took a breath before answering bluntly and in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Dn Riley¡± they frowned at my name Before nodding as the questions continued. What I thought


    was going to be an awkward lunch turned into a somewhat interrogation.


    ¡°And your age?¡± ¡°The dowager king enquired, this is going to be long and dull. God how I wish I was


    back home, or at


    1/2


    Chapter 23


    school, then again how could I even face everyone knowing that my mother handed me over to


    them willingly.


    *17.¡± He nodded his head as he continued to eat. The questions continued, ranging from my grade


    point average, my IQ level and even my attendance records.


    ¡°And your virginity?¡± I almost choked on my soup when that left the dowager kings mouth. ¡°I


    assume it is still in tact?¡±


    ¡°Why should that be any of your business?¡± I forgot my ce slightly causing everybody¡¯s head to


    shoot towards me.


    Chapter CommentsThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 CHAPTER 24

    CHAPTER 24


    Chosen By The Moon


    Chapter 24


    ¡°Ipletely agree, that was highly inappropriate son!¡± The old man looked shocked at what the


    downger king was saying. So he is the father of the old king, that exins everything.


    ¡°It does not matter.¡± Everyone turned to King Josh, myself included. ¡°Weather She is or isn¡¯t still


    pure does not bother me in the least, I¡¯ll be thest person she ever gives herself to.¡± Ong, I can¡¯t


    even imagine having sex with this man. I didn¡¯t even think before words started pouring out of my


    mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not having sex with you!¡± I eximed before my hands flew over my mouth. Shit I¡¯m digging


    myself a hole that will be very hard to get out of. The kings father looked on the verge of shifting he


    was that annoyed, the queen had a calm rage building, and the older gentleman looked ready to


    jump in between me and the royals.


    ¡°On the contrary, my queen.¡± The king chuckled. ¡°You will be¡­ tonight.¡± I shook my head and stood


    up from my seat.


    ¡°I will not. You can ¡­ yo


    To that without my permission.¡± I stated stepping backwards, away from the table. The kingughed


    at me before sing towards me again.


    ¡°You are mistaken.¡± He stated backing me into a wall once again, I can¡¯t mark you without your


    permission¡­¡± he gently stroked the cheek he had pped the previous night. ¡°But I can use you


    however I like.¡±


    ¡°Josh, that¡¯s enough, the girl is terrified.¡± King Josh¡¯s grandfather tried but it was no use. He didn¡¯t


    let up, he let his ws elongate slowly and with such control, and slipped one of his hands around


    my back, his other hand snaked around my neck as a ripping sound was heard throughout the


    room. My dress became very loose as I realized he¡¯d ripped the fabric at the back. I quickly held it


    to my breasts to stop it falling. My eyes widened in shock, while I braced myself for something bad.


    The hand around my neck tightened, and I was beginning to find it difficult to breathe as my air


    ways were being crushed. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°JOSH!¡± His grandpa was shouting at him to let me go but it was useless, the Kings eyes were pitch


    ck, and he had no intention of letting me go. His d**k had sprung to life inside his trousers and I


    could tell exactly what he was doing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t mark you as my own yet¡­ but I can im your body.¡± His voice was calm but had an anger


    to it that sent my eyes wide. Panic crept over me as I was beginning to ck out, I tried to pry his


    hand off my neck but that caused him to squeeze harder, my eyes were rolling back in my head and


    my face must have been purple fromck of oxygen. Just as darkness was about to take over my


    weakened state he released his grip. My body fell to the floor coughing and spluttering as I tried to


    regain my breath and my senses, my dress fell in a pool of fabric around me but I managed to keep


    myself covered.


    I tried to scurry away from him but it was no use, every muscle in my body seized up and refused to


    move out of fear. L was frozen unable to do anything but stare at the floor.


    ¡°That is enough.¡± My mates dad shouted as I halfy on the floor, I was shaking like a leaf, but I still


    refused to cry. *Intimate acts should be performed in privacy.¡± The king growled but nodded slowly,


    his eyes then clouded over and I realized he was mind linking again, He stepped away from me, not


    even sparing my sorry self a nce as he walked out of the room with his parents following closely


    behind him.

 CHAPTER 25

    CHAPTER 25


    Dn POV,


    1 coughed and tried to stand but my legs were like jelly, my chest ached as I tried to get more oxygen in my lungs and


    I


    my hand carefully wrapped around my sore neck, trying to soothe it.


    A little more than a minute went by before the door to the room was opened again and Beta Lewis walked in, he didn¡¯tment once on what happened


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked quietly as his finger ever so slightly touched my neck. I nodded my head and averted my heavy eyes away from him as he held


    We walked a little before I finally said something he wasn¡¯t expecting. Thank you.¡± My voice was strained from the pressure my neck endur it I managed


    me my own room.¡± He smiled as he helped me up the stairs, half my weight was on him


    as he half carried me up


    ¡°I just wish I could do more.¡± He said, honestyced in every word. ¡°The king isn¡¯t the nicest man. I¡¯m not even sure if he is capable of loving anyone, inc


    Once we made it to my room he sat me on my bed, and got me a small cup of water, which I eagerly epted. ¡°Try and get some sleep, you will be gett


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ok so maybe I will have a ally here, Lewis is a ok man, and I need all the help I can get. Now I just need to figure out how I¡¯m going to


    survive in this ce.


    He lowered his head slightly bowing before leaving me to my thoughts. I climbed out of my destroyed green dress and curled up on the soft


    mattress in just my panties, we didn¡¯t wear bras anymore you see, it wasn¡¯t part of the humans


    uniform. Not that I have a uniform anymore.


    I wanted to sleep so badly but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Every time I closed my eyes I remembered where I was, and what could happen to me


    A few hours went by and I justy there, staring


    up at the ceiling. I fidgeted a lot. Myck of sleep causing my body to move to getfortable, but my mind was too active. Eventually the staff appointe


    the wanted.


    The dress I was ced in had a simr silhouette to thest one. It was a navy blue color and this time had long sleeves, the fabric also covered my ne


    parade my scar around while the royal family want to conceal it for as long as possible.


    Next was my make up, they roughly wiped the makeup from before off my face and covered it with a fresh design. Once I was done they guided me to t


    1 looked awful.


    1/2


    My eyes were red and very bloodshot from being strangled. Severe bruising could be seen just poking out the top of my high neck dress. The bruises on


    ¡°You look beautiful, your grace.¡± I didn¡¯t say a word I simply nodded when a knock was heard. My personal escort then entered the room to collect me. I

 CHAPTER 26

    CHAPTER 26


    Chosen By The Moon.


    We walked down every single flight of stairs beforeing to the entrance of the castle. The second the big doors opened and I walked out my face was


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to our grand pce, it¡¯s a pleasure to be in front of you all today.¡± There was a screen in front of him showing what he


    I tried to not let all this get to


    1. me.


    The tele prompter suddenly ¡­ my name and a new string of words came on screen. ¡°Read it!¡± The king demanded in my ear before I felt ws embed t


    face definitely showed pain, not that


    anybody cared of course.


    I took a breath, and swallowed thickly before beginning to read in a monotone bored voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be here in front of you all today.¡± You could tell by my face and tone of voice that definitely wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°From a young age every


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When my school informed us the king was visiting I was so excited, we all hoped that we would be the Kings¡­¡± I trailed off as I read what I was suppos


    but still I was frozen. I didn¡¯t want to be the Kings mate. I never wanted that. Why would I say it now.


    *I think my queen is a little camera shy, after all, it must be daunting knowing the entire world is watching.¡± He chuckled causing everyone of the visitors


    too. The world! My mom was watching this?


    Freddie was watching this. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take some questions?¡± He announced causing a wave of reporters to swarm the front steps.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t queen Dn marked yet?!¡±


    ¡°Is it true you had to force her toe to the castle?¡±


    ¡°What are your views on the rebellion in the west?¡±


    ¡°Has the Queen met the dowager king and queen yet?¡±


    ¡°What was it like when you first met each other?¡±


    ¡°Has Queen Dn seen your wolf form yet, your grace.¡±


    The king pulled his ws from shy flesh and began answering every question quickly and professionally, while I stood gaping like a fish.


    ¡°Your grace. Your grace!¡± I turned to see a man with yellow eyes trying to get my attention. The king gave me a little nudge telling me to answer him so I


    ¡°Yes, frequently.¡± I replied honestly which seemed to raise more questions. The king did not look too pleased.


    ¡°Is it true you stated on many asions that you would rather die than be mated to one of our kind?¡± How do they even know all this? My eyes widened


    I could answer, the king cut me off.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough questions¡­¡± The Kings hand wrapped around my wrist before turning back to the cameras ¡°when we are mated officially, a statement wi


    Don¡¯t you?!¡± He saunted over to me and chuckled, pulling me onto my feet, beforecing my hand in his. ¡°Come, lets go for a stroll.¡±


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 27

    CHAPTER 27


    Chosen By The Moon


    Chapter 27


    He led me away and up one flight of steps, before walking through a set of ss double doors. We


    wandered out into a garden, it¡¯s bushes wereced with roses and flowers scattered the field, there


    was a maze towards the bottom of the garden and a fountain in the center. I hate to admit it, but it


    was beautiful.


    ¡°Do you like it, my love?¡± The king asked, wrapping his arms around my stomach, and cing his


    chin on my shoulder. 1 tensed in his grip and silently prayed he wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful, your grace.¡± I stated trying to keep his good side out, his head turned slightly and


    he whispered into my car causing me to shiver in disgust at his proximity.


    ¡°Good¡± He then quickly ripped the bit of fabric that was covering my neck, andtched his mouth


    onto me he instantly began sucking hard at my already bruised skin causing me to wince. ¡°Your


    mine, my love.¡± He whispered against my flesh before getting back to


    I tried to push him off me but it was no use, I like to think I¡¯m a pretty good fighter, but while I was


    already getting pinned in ce by a wolf, the alpha king no less, I had no chance. Flet out a small


    pain filled cry but it just made him chuckle.


    ¡°Moaning in pleasure I see.¡± I felt disgusted, as he continued to attack the same patch of skin for


    another minute. Then I felt the back of my dress get pulled and ripped open by him, my entire


    scarred back was on show in the middle of the garden.


    Taking the chance I turned my hands around and pushed him away with as much might as I could


    muster. Being in a long sleeved dress was much easier as I didn¡¯t have to worry about it falling


    down, it rested on my shoulders easily, despite it being ripped.


    ¡°Get away from ME!¡± I shouted in his face, before turning on my heels and trying to run away. It was


    a stupid n, but I couldn¡¯t take being here anymore, I hate it. I ran in the direction that he wasn¡¯t


    stood in, which meant I was heading towards the maze. I¡¯d managed to run through it and began


    trying to navigate where I was going, while running in a hysterical panic.


    Arge thunderous growl erupted through the air and I whipped my head around to make sure he


    wasn¡¯t following me. I spun back to face the front and stopped frozen in fear. In front of me, blocking


    my path was a huge dark brown wolf, it¡¯s fur looked almost as ck as night with patches of light


    brown dotted here and there.


    My eyes widened in fear as the beast slowly stalked towards me, we were alone in the stupid maze


    and I couldn¡¯t help but letplete and utter terror cloud my irises. He was p**d and there is only


    one thing this lycan could be.


    King Josh¡¯s wolf form.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 28

    CHAPTER 28


    Chapter 28


    This Chapter contains strong scenes of Rape, and abuse. Please read at your own risk.


    Dn POV.


    Fear!


    The only thing coursing through my veins was pure, unadulterated fear. My breathing had all but


    stopped as I looked at the huge wolf in front of me. It¡¯s paws intimidatingly edging forward with each


    step he took. I couldn¡¯t even run I was so struck by fear.


    I hated this whole situation! I was weak and vulnerable, I wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. My dad


    died so I could be strong, he died so I could live to protect Freddie and my mom, but here I was


    miles away from them in a pce with the king himself stalking tow me.


    I took a panicked step backwards which caused him to growl again, by this point I knew he was


    going to get me, I had absolutely no chance of escaping not that I wasn¡¯t still going to try.


    I spun on my heels once more and began to sprint as best I could with a heavy ripped dress on. I


    didn¡¯t even make it 4 steps when the alpha king pounced on my back sending me crashing to the


    floor. The wolf¡¯s front paws were roughly pressing into my shoulder des and his long ws were


    inches away from piercing my skin.


    Another echoing growl sounded through the gardens, and there was absolutely no one else in sight,


    making me think the king had ordered them away. A painful little grunt left my mouth when the wolf


    scraped his sharp ws diagonally across and down the entire length of my back, they went deep


    as they tore through my skin, blood almost immediately began pouring out of the wound.


    ¡°Please¡­ I¡­¡± I was initially going to apologize, but then I realized I had absolutely no reason to. I


    wasn¡¯t in the wrong, I did want him off of me though.


    The second I tried to speak arge dark brown paw pressed onto my head, forcing it to stay pinned


    on the floor, his ws ever so slightly punctured my cheek before hisrge tongue licked over the


    wound on my back. A disgusted sound left my mouth, at the feeling of his rough touch.


    I gasped loudly when I felt his body jolt on top of mine, cracks and pops sounded through the


    gardens as the wolf transformed back into the man who took me away from my life.


    ¡°NEVER, Run from me again, MATE!¡± He was p**d, by this point I was shaking uncontrobly as he


    kept me pinned to the ground. Both of his knees where either side of my form and he was straddling


    my back.


    Without any effort whatsoever, he grabbed my left shoulder roughly, probably bruising it in the


    process, and turned me so he was now sitting over my stomach. The scratch on my back painfully


    pressed into the grass underneath me and my hands came up to try and push him off.


    ¡°Get off of me!¡± I yelled, my physicality and tone of voice screamed desperation as I attempted to


    remove the naked man from on top of me. I punched his chest as hard as I could which caused a


    grunt to leave his mouth, unfortunately it also forced my fist to snap out of ce. A small cry left me


    as I realized I¡¯d just dislocated my knuckle punching him.


    1/2


    Chapter 28


    ¡°STOP!¡± He growled, roughly grabbing my wrists and pinning them above my head, causing my


    body to bepletely open, if it wasn¡¯t for the dress I¡¯d be totally exposed. ¡°You are MINE!¡± I


    wiggled and kicked, panic was taking over my entire form the more he yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m NOT YOURS!¡± My voice cracked slightly as my annoyed yell turned into one of desperation. My


    eyes started to brim as terror swept through me. It didn¡¯t exactly go down well with the king though,


    as an extremely loud growl shook through the bushes surrounding us causing me to whimper in


    fright, my eyes shut tight and my head shook rapidly.


    He let go of my wrists before grabbing the top of my already ripped dress and attempting to forcibly


    pull it off me. I tried to stop him but the fabric slipped off my arms easily from the force he used,


    leaving my breasts nowpletely vulnerable. I wiggled and kicked as hysteria began to build


    within me. It was absolutely pointless though. With one final growl he tore the fabricpletely off


    my body and threw it to the ground, he grabbed my wrists again, pinning them above my head with


    one hand while his other hand began groping my naked breasts roughly.


    ¡°You just need to be taught!¡± He spoke eerily as his hand left my t** and slowly slid down my torso


    towards my core. This caused my legs to kick out in aggression, not that it did any good, he was<ppletely sat on my pelvis limiting movements drastically. ¡°You need to learn that you belong to


    me.¡± With one very painful tug my panties were tom from my body and a loud shout left my mouth.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 CHAPTER 29

    CHAPTER 29


    Chapter 29


    I was forced to lie there,pletely naked while he sat on me, my arms were unable to move, my


    legs were kicking out but had no affect on his advances, my eyes were stinging as I tried to keep my


    tears from falling and my scratched back and punctured side radiated pain. I waspletely


    vulnerable and weak.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I cried as a finger was roughly inserted into my sex, and there was absolutely nothing I could


    do about it. It scared me so much, but realization crashed over me like a shit ton of bricks. He was


    right, I was his to do with as he pleased, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ my voice came out as a whisper, when his finger


    left my core.


    ¡°Shhh, I promise my queen, you¡¯ll enjoy this as much as I will.¡± He was sporting a raging b**r that


    caused more terror to shoot through me. He was *g big, and I know for a fact that shit is going to


    hurt like hell if I don¡¯t get away.


    He stroked his length a few times, while still holding my wrists down, to get himself ready for his


    onught. I then felt him lining himself up to my ent My head shook as I squirmed more ferociously,


    that made it worse, using his free hand he grabbed hold of mi and aggressively forced me to look at


    him. Before I had time to do anything he


    shoved his entire length into my dry center causing a torture filled shriek to fill the air.


    ¡°F**k, your tight!¡± He eximed as he began to pound my already abused hole. In and out, roughly


    and deeply he rocked moaning and groaning In pleasure. At some point his lips found my nipples


    and he began alternating between sucking each one. I¡¯m already close!¡± I suddenly felt his d**k


    leave mepletely and a sigh of relief washed over my sweaty form. The paining from my


    abused o**n was almost unbearable.


    Before I knew it my body was being flipped around. He quickly knelt on my calf¡¯s and mmed my


    face to the floor with his hand. My already bleeding cheek was now embedded into the dirt below


    and I finally allowed my tears to fall. Once again, he mmed into me without warning, my face


    scraped more and more as a stinging pain took over my skin. His free hand pped down onto my


    naked a**again and again, causing whimpers and cry¡¯s to leave me.


    It felt like hours of torture had gone by when really it was no more than ten minutes. His movements


    increased before he stayed deep inside me, a loud grunt left his mouth as I felt myself being filled


    up. My stomach turned instantly and the need to vomit became prominent as I felt abused and


    broken.


    ¡°That was f**g great!¡± He panted as his weight let up, instantly causing my body to crumble. He


    flopped next to me and stroked my head wiping some escaped tears from my face. ¡°Shh, I know,


    pleasure can be overwhelming.¡± I was so tired and broken that I just curled up into a ball facing


    away from the king. I felt like death, my body was screaming in pure agony, and silent tears


    streamed from my eyes. I tensed up immediately when I felt the kings arm flop over my waist. He


    pulled my naked form into his chest and began cuddling me. His fingers gently traced over some of


    the scars on my shoulders and back as I shook.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I whispered out, my voice deadpan, and my tone broken. By this point I didn¡¯t care


    what he could do, I hated him so much. Since the new world began, we¡¯ve only been taught one


    thing about wolves and mates, and that is


    a mate could never hurt you, but it¡¯s like this man has zero emotions at all. He¡¯s a literal psychopath.


    I thought hearing your supposed mate say those words was supposed to be heart breaking, but he


    justughed at me, his palm suddenlyy t over the bleeding g**h I had on my back.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean that, my queen.¡± He ced a small kiss on my shoulder before standing up


    slowly, I didn¡¯t move though, Iy still on the grass as my mind worked in overdrive. ¡°I¡¯ll break this


    defiant attitude of yours before too long, and once you wear my mark the whole world will know¡­


    that you are MINE, my love.¡± The second the words left his mouth I felt myself being lifted up by


    strong arms. Arms that I now feared above all else.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 30

    This Chapter contains strong scenes of self harm. Please read at your own risk.


    Dn POV


    I didn¡¯t have it in me to fight back, so I just let him carry me, my naked body flopped over his biceps as he began walking indoors..


    Servants and maids scurried passed us many times, non of them even daring to look at me or the king. He made his way up every single flight of stairs while carrying me effortlessly, until finallying to our rooms. I could feel his gaze on me but I refused to meet it, my head remained facing away from him.


    ¡°I require you to stay in my room tonight. Sharing a bed will help the bond grow between us.¡± So much for having an adjustment period. He ced a gentle kiss on top of my head before walking into his room. He carried me through it and to his bathroom where he on the toilet. ¡°We¡¯ll need to hose you off before bed though, I can¡¯t have your staining my sheets now can I?n¡¯t answer, I didn¡¯t even acknowledge that I had heard him. He sighed heavily before walking away to run a bath.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I wondered how my mom was coping alone. I had always been the person to protect both her and Freddie from any trouble. I always took both their punishments myself, so they didn¡¯t have to. I promised my dad I¡¯d be there, I promised him I would protect them both. Turns out I couldn¡¯t even do that. I was a failure.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed the king lifting me again until my body was engulfed in warm soapy water, my back instantly stung and a wince of pain made its way on to my face.


    ¡°Shh, I know it hurts, and I am sorry, I may have gotten a little carried away, but I think you secretly liked it rough didn¡¯t you.¡± He chuckled as he picked a loafer up from the side. He gently began to wipe my back, catching therge scratch and puncture marks he had previously made. All the while I just stared straight ahead of me and bunched my knees up to my chest, my arms wrapped around them like a safety nket. I wanted to be left alone, I wished the world would just suck me up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone awfully quiet, my queen.¡± I barely moved a muscle as he continued to clean me off. ¡°You must be exhausted, you have had a rather busy day, and the maids informed me you didn¡¯t sleep in your bedst night.¡± Again I didn¡¯t answer, my mind was screaming at me to run, to get away from this sadistic man, but my body was too weak. I was too sore and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even look him in the eye after what he did.


    ¡°The silent treatment won¡¯t do you any good¡­ again, I made no acknowledgement of him whatsoever. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± His tone was beginning to get hard, you could clearly see him progressively getting annoyed with me. When I didn¡¯t answer him again he growled and grabbed my shoulders, forcibly turning my body painfully to face him. ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± The loudness of his voice caused me to curl into myself more, and my head lowered. Before I could even think he had raised his hand in a fist. I tensed quickly and braced myself for impact, but instead his fist came down on the side of the bath and the ceramic smashed causing some of the water to leave the bath tub and crash onto the floor like a tidal wave. ¡°FINE!¡±


    With that he stormed out of the bathroom and left me sitting in the now bloody water. I let out the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding, and loosened up slightly. Before I knew it my eyes were streaming water down my cheeks, my hand pped over my nose and mouth to keep my noise down, I must have been there for a good 5-10 minutes just crying to myself, I could have stayed there for ever but my peace was cut short.


    ¡°Miss Riley!¡± I heard a panicked voice fleat into the bathroom before Beta Lewis charged into the room, his shoes sshed in the puddle of water, as he looked down at the color. My head shot up instantly and I tightened my arms around my legs to keep my dignity, although at this point that was long gone. ¡°Miss Riley!¡± He ran to the little closet and grabbed arge fluffy towel then walked over to me hurriedly.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The second he saw my puffy red eyes and the almostpletely red bath water, he stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice immediately held pity, as he looked at me, that just made me feel worse. I sighed and shook my head, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak coz I knew my voice would crack. ¡°He¡¯s trying, you know?¡± 1 couldn¡¯t help the scoff that left me as he spoke. I carefully went to stand up but my legs were seriously killing me so instead I fell right out of the tub and onto the floor. A small cry of pain left my mouth before I felt a gentle grip on me, pulling me onto my feet. ¡°Are you ok?¡± He wrapped the towel around my back and he held my shoulders steady while gazing at my face.


    I just nodded my head and hobbled away from him on shaky legs. I was stopped however by his voice again. ¡°Whatever he did, I apologize for it. He doesn¡¯t know how to show affection, especially to humans.¡± Ok, now I was mad. Of all the things to say to me, sorry isn¡¯t going to cut it.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify him RAPING me!¡± I yelled,pletely forgetting my ce, while turning to face him. I¡¯m done with this entire world. I¡¯m done, I want out.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Lewis lookedpletely taken aback by my outburst and even more so at what the king had actually done. ¡°Miss Riley I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Dn!¡± I¡¯m on the verge of being broken in the space of two days the king had managed to crack me, and it was only a matter of time before he breaks mepletely.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dn.¡± His voice was nothing but a whisper as he said it. My tired, bloodshot eyes met his, making me see about ten different emotions running through them. ¡°I can¡¯t justify what he¡¯s done to you, but you are his male.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Well you could have fooled me.¡± I walked right up to Lewis and stood right in front of him, my hand curled into a fist and I felt pain shoot through it. I forgot I hurt it when I punched the king in the garden. ¡°We were taught that when a mutt finds their mate, that¡¯s it. You have someone to love and care for you for life. I always hated that thought, I always hated the idea of having some stupid goddess pick your life¡¯s partner, but hey, that¡¯s just life now isn¡¯t it. My voice was dry, my entire being was threatening to break down but I held my ground.


    ¡°Then I saw it, what the bond was doing to people in my ss, how much they cared for each other, how they forgot about what this world did to our families. How the bond tore wives from husbands, brothers from sisters, parents from kids.¡± By now tears were falling down my face once more, and I couldn¡¯t help but be grateful my mom and Freddie weren¡¯t here to see this. ¡°I swore I would never forget what your kind did to mine, I would never bow down to a mutt¡­ and now look at me.¡± I let out a hollowugh as I hobbled over to the sink, I had a look in the mirror at my face. Makeup was smeared over my skin, Bruising rested over my left eye, my lip was swollen, my eyes were bloodshot and sunken in from the crying and theck of sleep, and my neck had arge purple bruise around it.


    "He''s torturing me, he''s a sadistic fuck who deserves to rot in the darkest parts of hell! King or no king, mates or not... I hate that man, and I swear I will do whatever it takes to escape from this life." I sniffed and wiped my eyes on the back of my wrist, thinking about what I was nning on doing, I''m so sorry dad.


    "I will do whatever it takes to get away from him."


    ¡°Everything is still fresh in your mind, please just try and get along with him.¡± I shook my head why should I make any effort to get to know a man who gets off on causing pain. ¡°Im not telling you to ept him, I¡¯m just saying try and get to know him.¡± I nodded my head at the beta but I knew I wasn¡¯t going to try. I never wanted a mate, it¡¯s a destiny worse than death. ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t we wash your face, try to get that makeup off so we can see the damage. Again I nodded my head before sitting down on the toilet. He was a little patronizing but I suppose it was nice that he was trying.

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32


    I watched him walk around the bathroom to get a clean wash cloth and


    back again to fill the sink next to me with some warm soapy water. Before bringing the wet cloth up to my face, I frowned and recoiled, letting out a hollow awkward chuckle before going to grab the cloth from him.


    "I can do it for fucks sake!" He nodded and handed me the cloth which I immediately began to use, only It couldn''t see what I was doing. After a minute of struggling I sighed and held the rag out for him. "Can you help me please?"


    "Of course!" He didn''t hesitate which I thought was odd. He was very gentle as he began to wipe my face, uncovering all the bruises and all the damage done in the past 2 days. "Jeez!" His eyes were trained on different parts of my face as he eximed his shock. I guess I looked worse than I thought.


    "Is it that bad?" I chuckled hollowly and looked down at my hands as they fidgeted and yed with my fingers.


    "You''re worse than I was expecting." At least the guy wasn''t sugar coating it. He frowned at my face and then met my eyes with a small sympathetic smile... "but you''re ok. You know that right? You''re ok, you''ll be ok." Was he talking about my injuries or my mental state? I nodded my head in defeat and smiled half heartedly. "Yeah, I''m ok. I have to admit, that makeupdy knows what she''s doing." The royal beta nodded before looking at my sorry state.


    "You need a good sleep, I know it''s easier said than done, but you need to try. Why don''t I go and find you some pajamas to wear?" I nodded my head as I stayed sat on the toilet by the sink, I watched him leave and heard his footsteps getting quieter as I let out a long sigh.


    I didn''t want to stay here another minute. I was never going to sleep properly knowing the king was under the same roof as me, just waiting terrified of what he''d do. So with that thought I stood up and opened the cab under the sink and had a look, Until I found something I could use, arge pack of razor des. I slid one out of the box and looked at it shining in my hand.


    With that I took the small de in my hand, I lined it up to my left wrist, my tears had stopped knowing I would be free from this awful world. Without another thought, I cut through the skin on my forearm and sliced it deep down the wrist that didn''t have my brand. Instantly I shouted in pain and my breathing quickened as blood poured out quickly. The pain was greatly weed as I knew that for once, I was i control.


    I was just about to do the same on my other arm but my hand was grabbed, the de was forced out of my grasp and a hand mped down on my deeply wounded arm, my teeth began chattering as coldness swept over me and my eyes closed slowly. "Shit! What the fuck are you thinking?! The Royal Beta was trying everything to stop the bleeding. But that was thest thing I wanted.


    "No! Let me die... please?" It was a whispered question, I was pleading with him to end my suffering but he shook his head at me in horror. My body suddenly got really heavy and I felt my legs give in. I went tumbling into the man that was stood with me, and my consciousness was fleeting.


    *GUARDS!" I felt my body being lifted as the sound around me became muffled. "Stay with me Dn. Keep your eyes open, you''re not going to die from this!" I heard his voice get quieter as my body jostled, clearly he was running with me.


    I heard him, but I didn''t want to listen. If I wanted to stay awake then I would never have done that in the first ce. I let my eyes close and prayed that I would be free from this fucked up world. My head flopped over Lewis''s arm, and I allowed myself topletely ck out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    5 years ago.


    BANG!


    ¡°Ahhhh¡± my mom screamed as howls and gun shots were going off outside the house. I pushed the curtains. aside so I could look out of the window at what was going on.


    ¡°Dn, stay away from there.¡± My dad instantly grabbed hold of my wrist and dragged me away from it. He


    ran me over to my mom who was holding my baby brother tight in her arms. ¡°Both of you stay inside no matter what you hear.¡± he grabbed a hand gun out of a draw and went to walk out.


    ¡°NO! Dad, you can¡¯t leave.¡± He shook his head and crouched down slightly to look me in the eye.


    ¡°Someone has to help them.¡± He tucked my mad hair behind my ear and kissed my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re in charge Dil, you need to protect your mom and your brother, ok?¡± My eyes were brimming already at the thought of my dad leaving me but I nodded as I let the tears fall. ¡°Stay strong kiddo, no matter what happens, don¡¯t show these mutts any weakness. Promise me Dil!¡±


    I sniffed as I nodded my head. ¡°I promise dad, I¡¯ll protect them both.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my brave girl! Never ever forget that I am so proud of you.¡± With that he stood up straight and kissed my mom before running out of the door with the gun in his hand.


    ¡°DAD!¡± My mom was sobbing into my baby brother and I realized I had to keep it together for her. I sniffed and wiped my face from the water flowing down it before running to the closet under the stairs, I grabbed the baseball bat that my dad got me for Christmas and ran back to my mom. My eyes firmly nted on the front door as I got into a defensive position.


    After about an hour of gun shots, growls, howls and screams I heard my dad.


    Without thinking I ran outside to help but stopped in my tracks, the second I stepped foot out of the door I saw a fully shifted wolf dragging a man down the street. My father.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Argh!¡± His screams filled the town as his body scraped on the pavement, a blood trail being left by him as he went along. A lot of the people From our town were stood watching, many of them had injuries and they all looked emotionally and physically exhausted.


    ¡°DAD!¡± I shouted before charging at him, only to be caught by another lycan. I kicked and screamed as he held me back. My dads face shot to me in the lycans arms and he tried harder to get away. That was a bad move, the lycan that was dragging him stopped quickly and growled before his jaw mped over my dads leg, another wolf shifted right in front of me and attacked my fathers arms. Before I knew it he was being ripped to shreds right in front of my eyes. ¡°NO!¡±


    With as much force as I could muster I threw my head back and smacked it on the lycan holding me. He dropped my dazed body immediately and held his own head. I waisted no time, ignoring the now prominent ache in my head, I grabbed a little hand gun from the floor and ran into the middle of the road, I shakily pointed it at one of the wolves that was attacking my dad and fired it.


    The lycan let go immediately and fell onto his side from the force of the bullet, I had hit it, square in the side.


    I stared at the other one who was still tearing my father to pieces and pointed the gun again.


    *ME!¡± My dad screamed, his shouts would haunt me for the rest of my life, and the wolves weren¡¯t letting up. ¡°SHOOT ME!¡± My hands shook rapidly as I aimed, my finger pulled the trigger, but I missed, I saw the bullet bounce off the road. ¡°DYLAN!¡±


    I was shaking far too much, and I knew I¡¯d be caught soon. So I leveled my breathing as much as I could and fired the gun again, causing my dads screams topletely stop a secondter and my life came crashing down on top of me.


    ¡°NOOOOO!¡± My 12 year old eyes brimmed with tears before I remembered what my dad had told me. Don¡¯t let them see my weakness.


    I took a shaky breath trying not to break down in front of everybody watching the scene. Blood covered the streets as I stood staring at the wolf now stalking towards me. Shit, now I¡¯m in trouble. I fired the gun again at the wolf but it simply clicked, again and again I pulled trigger only for it to not work.

 CHAPTER 34

    CHAPTER 34


    I heard my moms voice screaming at me and turned my head quickly only to be tackled to the floor by two men. The gun flew out of my hand, as I hit th


    The men¡¯s eyes were ck as night as I turned onto my back, while one of them aimed their ws at my neck.


    ¡°WAIT!¡± Silence hit the street as a high ranking wolf walked up to where I was being held. ¡°She¡¯s just a child, she can be taught our ways!¡± I was lifted up


    ¡°Humans, wee to the new world! Before the rules are recited, punishment must be given. 20shings will be given to the girl, as an example to you


    So unlike most 12 year olds I kept quiet, I took my punishment that day without so much as a cry leaving my mouth, I also vowed that i Dn Riley wou


    Present day¡­


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep.


    My eyeszily opened only to shut tight again as soon as I saw the brightness of the room I was in. ¡°Argh¡± my head was pounding and my body felt wea


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Be careful my dear.¡± My head snapped to the side as I slowly opened my eyes this time, only toe face to face with the kings grandfather. ¡°You had


    of what had happened all came flooding back into my mind and I allowed my gaze to travel to my arm, it was covered in a ster cast making me think


    ¡°L¡­¡± My voice came out horse and dry, while a monitor continued to beep repeatedly with the steady rhythm of my heartbeat. The old man quickly grab


    then winced as my head felt like a thousand drums were going off inside.


    ¡°Just take it easy dear, you lost a lot of blood.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel defeated, even death didn¡¯t want me,


    this is just terrific.


    ¡°Not enough!¡± Was my croaky answer as I turned my head away from the old man. A single tear slipped out of my eye as I thought about my life.


    ¡°Taking your own life isn¡¯t the answer dear, I know things have be very difficult recently but doing this is reckless.¡± I shook my head at him, I couldn¡¯


    1/2


    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡± I guess it is true, humans have absolutely no power over the lycan kind. I felt a gentle grip on my upper arm and shot my head to


    ¡°My grandson has been notified about your waking. He and beta Lewis are on their way, please be smart, judging by the cuts and bruises your sporting y


    ¡®Come on Dn, don¡¯t show them any more weakness. I closed my eyes again and listened to the


    steady beep of the machine, I enjoyed the peace and quiet, it was nice to know that moments like this still existed¡­


    Chapter Comments


    For now I like the grandpa and Lewis, granted sometimes what they say is a little ¡­¡­. ehhh


    Tammie Gooding


    Stupidity, the moon goddess

 CHAPTER 35

    CHAPTER 35


    Dn POV


    ¡°What the fuck was going through your head?¡± The door mmedpletely open jolting me out of my thoughts. The king then sped toward the side of


    ¡°The important thing is that you¡¯re ok, you gave us all quite a scare,¡± Lewis spoke calmly, as he ced a hand on the kings shoulder.


    ¡°No, this is disgusting behavior, you have made a show of the royal family and I will not stand for it.¡± Iypletely still in the hospital bed, as the king s


    disrespect.¡± He growled out causing mine and Lewis¡¯s eyes to widen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that Josh, she¡¯s your mate!¡± I slowly sat up in bed with fear written all over my face, it wasn¡¯t that I was scared about the punishment, no,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not right now she isn¡¯t, not unless I mark her which she refuses to let me do. Both me and my father agree.


    that she is to be made ample.¡± He looked at me and stalked towards me again, just before he reached me,


    the door opened and the person who I assume is the doctor walked in.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. You gave us all quite a scare, your grace.¡± He opened my file and was about to speak but the king cut him off.


    ¡°She¡¯s ok to leave now isn¡¯t she?¡® He snapped leaving both Lewis and the doctor to look at him like he had.


    three heads.


    ¡°Well, yes. But she has to take it easy, no activities that will put strain on her body or mind.¡± This news didn¡¯t sit well with the king. He grabbed my un¨C


    casted arm roughly and dragged me out of the bed.


    The needles in my arm were torn out of my flesh from the force and I stumbled to my feet, blood dripped out of the needle wounds and it fucking hurt so


    drag me without even allowing me to get my bnce.


    ¡°Josh! She needs rest, look at her, she can barely hold her own weight.¡± Lewis was right of course, my legs kept buckling underneath me forcing the king


    *She can rest while she rots, I¡¯ve been more than generous over the past few days, and she repays me by harming herself. Punishment must and will be


    1/2


    ¡°No! Get off me!¡± I kicked out, but quickly


    xhausted myself after everything that¡¯s happened. I just flopped as I was half dragged half carried out of the hospital area and back through the pce. O


    going down.


    Chapter Comments


    10

 CHAPTER 36

    CHAPTER 36


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I shouted but it was futile I was escorted into the darkest section of the pce, it had rooms with steel doors all along the corridor. I was tak


    The room was dark and


    the bed was nothing but a sheet on a metal table. The second the men threw my form. I pped on the floor. My hands and knees scraped, my already


    ¡°NO! Let me out! Don¡¯t leave me down here¡­¡± I banged on the metal and tried to open it but it was no use, I heard the locks click and realized that I wa


    me. ¡°HEY! LET ME OUT!¡±


    I heard footsteps retreating and felt my hope fleeting with it.


    ¡°FUCKERS!¡± I gave one final bang on the door before sliding my back down it. I bunched my knees together and cuddled myself, as I looked around the


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± I jumped out of my skin when a mans voice filled the cell. My head turned to my left and I noticed a rugged looking man peering into my


    room through a set of bars at the top of the wall on my left.


    ¡°Once your down here the only way to get out is either death or being lucky enough to be let out.¡± He was definitelytino so I would probably say he wa


    I stood up slowly as to not fall over, my energy was practically non existent at that point. He gave a long whistle before speaking once more. ¡°Jeez, who


    child/girl)


    ¡°You¡¯re human!¡± I simply stated, he was thin, his cheek bones and shoulders were very prominent


    and his brown potato sack top hung off him, his naturally tanned skin was dry and ky showing the amount of time he had been down here for.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s


    no way in hell im one of those mutts!¡± I walked over to the little window like ce and stood in front of the man, showing my face to him properly. ¡°So¡­ a


    ¡°King Josh!¡± I admitted causing the mans face to hold shock, he then chuckled and pped his hand on his skinny stomach.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, go big or go home right?!¡± I chuckled hollowly, but nodded my head and raised my eyebrows in sarcasm. *I like you ni?a. You remind me of my da


    ¡°How old is she?¡± He smiled brightly as he thought about it.


    ¡°Ahh she¡¯ll being up for 21 now, I think. You kind of lose track of the days down here.¡± His eyes shed in sadness, and sorrow quickly took over his


    well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re not with her.¡± As quick as his sadness came it went and he smiled.


    1/2


    ¡°Honestly, Im d she isn¡¯t here to see what I¡¯ve be.¡± I can see what he means, this ce is awful, I hate the world we live in so I can only imagin


    I sighed, as I felt my stupid eyes filling up again. I¡¯m sick of this soppy pathetic side of me. ¡°I tried to kill myself, king Josh didn¡¯t approve.¡±


    Chapter Comme

 CHAPTER 37

    CHAPTER 37


    ¡°A ni?a, Im sorry ey, I didn¡¯t mean to upset ya. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t See many people down here, usually they are killed straight away.¡± He exined as h


    ¡°They can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the kings fucking mate!¡± That caused the man eyes to widen drastically, he swallowed thickly while his mind fought him about wha


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s tough, I hate being mates to


    a lycan, that¡¯s bad enough, but the king himself, no wonder you tried. ending it.¡± I let out another hollow chuckle as I thought about him, I mean he knows


    ¡°It¡¯s just my luck to be honest.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, suddenly feeling a little dizzy and in desperate need of a proper sleep. ¡°So¡­ what did you do to


    ¡°Ahh, I lead the rebellion in the west for a while. Their kind forced my wife to mate with one of them so I figured Id fight against them, I can¡¯t be the only


    regents sister, but refuse to ept it, so here I am. Shees down maybe once or twice a week to see me, that¡¯s the only interaction I¡¯ve had in about


    ¡°So is this their solution then?!¡± I snapped more to myself than to the man in front of me. ¡°Lock any reluctant mates down here until we cave?!¡± I was so


    ¡°Basically yeah, let me guess, you refuse to let him mark you as well?¡± I just nodded my head


    at him causing him to scowl. ¡°Forcing a child into this is disgusting, I knew I hated their kind, but this is going too far even


    for them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it startedst year in school, everyone started to find their mates


    and since then it¡¯s just been one after another. My best friend was imedst week, and he let her fucking mark him after two days.¡± I exined to the


    it kills me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m gonna die long before you ni?a, don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± His eyes were actually really


    kind, he reminded me a lot of my dad. ¡°You look like you need a rest kiddo, it¡¯s not thefiest ce but try and get some sleep.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll take a peaceful sleep down here a lot more than feeling terrified about what the king will do next up there.¡± I said before slowly sitting down


    ¡°He forced himself on you, didn¡¯t He?¡± I carefully curled up in the fetal position on the bed and ced my hand underneath my head. My eyes closed and


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I deadpanned before focusing my energy on getting some sleep, my pain began to fade quickly, along. with my senses, as sleep met me quickly.


    1/2


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 CHAPTER 38

    CHAPTER 38


    Nick POV.


    She was his mate, my best friend, the person who I had all of my firsts with, was his mate, the alpha king, the leader of the Lycanthrope. She was ime


    I was sat in ss, listening to Mr Foley try and teach us when the tannoy went off and our principles voice floated through the ssroom.


    ¡°Students, please congregate in the main hall as an important announcement will be given from the royal court. Thank you.¡± My head shot to Mr Foley w


    about Dn.


    ¡°Ok, ss. Pack your things away, we will continue our lesson after.¡± This can¡¯t be good. Dn is reckless, she¡¯s


    loose cannon who doesn¡¯t mind taking punishment if she believes she is in the right. Which most of the


    time she is..


    The entire ss began to leave for the main hall and I myself was among them, only a minute of being outside went by before my arm was grabbed in a


    ¡°Babe, How was your morning?¡± She asked as she linked her arm in mine while we began walking to the hall.


    ¡°This is about Dn isn¡¯t it?¡± My questionpletely disregarded hers, which she didn¡¯t care for. Her face contorted into a frown and I found myself sigh


    *So what if it is, that girl is gone, she¡¯s our queen, I¡¯m your mate so just forget about her.¡± It was easier said than done, I loved Dn, she was beautiful k


    think she ever knew it though.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Arya, she¡¯s my best friend, I can¡¯t just¡­¡± I was cut off by the principle who had met us before going into the hall, he wore a nk expression and was cl


    ¡°Take your seats, the news announcement will be on in 5 minutes.¡± We all took our seats while the principle sorted the holographic projector so we could


    wolf ¡°First of all, I would like to say thank you, to everyone who is wat This is an amazing time for a and I am grateful to my subjects for being so support


    ¡°On


    my travels around the states I am pleased to say that I have been lucky enough to have found the mate the moon goddess has chosen for me. She is be


    happy which could only really mean one thing, he had marked her..

 CHAPTER 39

    CHAPTER 39


    The kings head suddenly turned towards her, he whispered something in her ear which caused slight panic to


    cloud her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurting her!¡± A boy stated as we all looked at the screen. It was true, the king had allowed his ws toe out and hadpletely embedded the


    She took a deep breath, and swallowed thickly before beginning to read in a monotone bored voice. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be here in front of you all today.¡± Y


    She trailed off as She appeared to be reading what She was supposed to say, but She obviously couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, the words simply wouldn


    ws that were in her flesh seemed to sink lower into her skin, causing another wince to leave her mouth.


    ¡°I think my queen is a little camera shy, after all, it must be daunting knowing the entire world is watching.¡± The king chuckled causing everyone outside t


    idea of people seeing this and so she frowned and looked down, wriggling slightly in the kings hold. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take some questions?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t queen Dn marked yet?!¡± In my head I mentally answered them all. She isn¡¯t marked because she won¡¯t let him, simple as that.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    willingly.


    ¡°Is it true you had to force her toe to the castle?¡± Well obviously, Dn would never go


    ¡°What are your views on the rebellion in the west?¡± He probably wants to kill anyone involved.


    ¡°Has the Queen met the king and queen regent yet?¡± God help her if she has.


    ¡°What was it like when you first met each other?¡± Awful, she hated him and he clearly only wanted her to


    because she¡¯s fated to him.


    ¡°Has Queen Dn seen your wolf form yet, your grace. Huh, I hadn¡¯t even seen Aryas wolf form yet.


    I spaced out as I answered the questions in my head, that is until Dn began to answer a few.


    ¡°Your grace, Your grace!¡± The king gave permission to answer some questions and so she nodded, every camera seemed to stop and be directed


    ¡°Where you ever disciplined by the wolf district in your area?¡±


    ¡°Yes, frequently.¡± He voice was rough, she didn¡¯t care about speaking the truth, in fact I think Dn was disciplined the most in the district. The king didn


    ¡°Is it true you stated on many asions that you would rather die than be mated to one of our kind?¡± Yup, she


    1/2


    screamed it at the king when he first imed her. That was a horrible day, everyone felt bad for her. None of us had ever seen her so mad before.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡± the Kings hand snatched her wrist before turning back to the cameras ¡°when we are mated. officially, a statement will be given.¡± He b


    ¡°Well there you have it, the king has found his queen, and that can only mean one thing. A coronation is in the near future, stay with us for daily updates


    the moon changes. As soon as the news reporter had finished speaking, the screen went ck. No one couldprehend what we just watched.


    ¡°Alright, everyone back to ss. Even the principle didn¡¯t know what to say. The whole hall silently stood up and began making its way to all the different


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, babe. Enjoy the rest of your day.¡± She kissed my cheek quickly before walking off down the hall with her brother and a few of her mates


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMEN

 CHAPTER 40

    CHAPTER 40


    Nick POV.


    The second I got into ss Dn was unquestionably the topic of conversation.


    ¡­ And she had such a huge go at us for giving in to our mates, she was loving all that attention.¡± Ericas statement made me feel appalled, yes, Dn m


    ¡°Are you blind.¡± I yelled as 1 stormed up to her. ¡°Dn hated every moment of that. Look how much she has changed in just a few days. She was exhau


    say that about her. I can¡¯t believe how awful Dn looked. ¡°She had clearly taken a beating if not worse.¡±


    ¡°Alright ss, settle down. I know you all must be worried about Dn, I am as well but there isn¡¯t anything we can do. You know the rules and weather w


    it or not she is the alpha kings mate. She is to be the next queen so we shouldn¡¯t let our mouths wander.¡± Mr Foley was right, Dn was trapped, no ma


    I knew that no matter what happened i needed to see my father and Dns mother. I hadn¡¯t spoken or seen them both since i was imed. I do howeve


    I suppose hearing your daughter yelling at the top of her lungs that she hated you and would kill herself, would defly


    get to you. Hell even I could still hear her screamng, while being dragged away. I felt awful, no one could help her due to fear, and there was no way she


    ss went on like expected, and when the days end came I knew I had to suck up some courage and ask Arya what I needed too.


    ¡°Arya, can I please go and see my dad today?¡± I knew if Lasked about Dn¡¯s


    mom she would instantly say no. Not that asking about my dad actually helped much.


    ¡°But, you have a new family now. She stated before flicking her hair and walking away from me, expecting me to follow her.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s been over a week, you get to see your family all time, why can¡¯t I see mine?!¡± SLAP


    I felt her


    palm connect with my face and gasped, the force made my head snap to the side and everyone in the hall turned to look at themotion.


    ¡°Arya¡­¡± Adrian quickly grabbed his sisters wrist and made her face him. ¡°You should never hurt your mate. Ever!¡± She looked down at the floor in sham


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my love. I¡¯m still learning how to show my affection.¡± Until I became mates with Arya I had no idea how bad the young lycans were educate


    Arya was trying, everyone could see that, but she and many others have been raised on the notion that


    humans are beneath them, so now that she was fighting between what her head was saying and what her heart was saying she was slightly erratic arou


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m fine, but please allow me to visit my dad?¡± She ced a small peck on my pped check and sighed at the sight, I guarantee that my chee


    ¡°Go and see your dad, but be back at the pack house for 7:00pm. I¡¯ll allow one visit a week! Those are the


    conditions.¡±


    I nodded quickly before making a b¨C


    line to the human district. My legs were pumping in excitement realised I¡¯d finally see my dad again. Once I got to my old house, I gasped.


    Las!


    Dn lived next door to me and my dad, so I had a full view of her house,


    it looked so dull. The front door wasn¡¯t on its hinges and the grass was turned up showing a struggle that happened on it.


    I shook my head and wasted no time


    in knocking on my own front door, a bit of rustling caught my ears before it opened revealing my now bearded (stubble) father.


    ¡°Hi dad.¡± He took one look at me and instantly pulled me into a hug, his eyes were welling up and his grip was tight.


    ¡°My boy!¡± I could feel his shoulders start to shake as he hugged me, it may have only been a week but given the circumstances and the fact neither of us


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good dad. I promise.¡± I patted him so he would let me go. He was overjoyed to see me, and seeing him was pretty good too to be honest. ¡°Da


    The look on my dads face said it all, she wasn¡¯t doing well. It made me wonder how little Freddie was doing. At least with me and my dad we were still in


    all over the news.


    My dad quickly lead me into the living room where Tina was sat, her eyes remained on the radio as the news anchor spoke. She had a scrunched up tiss


    cheeks. It was a sight.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 41

    CHAPTER 41


    ¡°Hi Mrs Riley.¡± She let her gaze slowlye away from the radio as she looked at me. Her gaze fell upon my normal clothes and she quickly burst into t


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure Dn is ok.¡± Her head rested in my dads shoulder as she cried, it must be so hard for


    /her. I didn¡¯t really know what to say, I just stood awkwardly looking at the scene in front of me, when the door knocked again. My dad turned round to me


    I nodded and opened the door letting little Freddie walk in. He took one look at his mom and ran up to her to hug her. She immediately let my dad


    go and picked her son up, cuddling him tightly as she cried.


    ¡°Did you see the news today?¡± My dad asked as he went to hug me again. I just nodded unsure about what to say, nothing will make Tina feel better. No


    ¡°She looked so scared. My poor baby girl never gets scared! We weren¡¯t as close as I¡¯d have liked, and sometimes I couldn¡¯t cope with her rebellious att


    ¡°Dn doesn¡¯t need anyone.¡± I sadly chuckled as I looked at her mom. ¡°She¡¯s so strong.¡± I knew she was, but damn she did look awful, only god knows


    ¡°How is alpha Arya?¡± My dad suddenly asked as he looked at her mark on my neck. I sighed in frustration then smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright but¡­ I don¡¯t love her. I finally admitted to my dad and he just smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you love Dn.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, I didn¡¯t realize anyone knew, from the outside I thought we just looked like best friends. ¡°Why did


    you let that girl mark you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t really, a werewolf needs consent to mark their mate or the actual mark can kill them. She basically told me that she knew I didn¡¯t love her but the


    ¡°She sort of manipted me. I didn¡¯t really have a choice. I was thinking bout the day I was imed and how Dn stood up for me. She got scarred for


    Just as my thoughts were beginning to wander the radio began to st out, the news anchor quickly read an update that had everyone in the room


    going pale.


    ¡°It has been confirmed that after the announcement of the new royal couple aired this afternoon, our new queen, the young girl named Dn Riley was t


    likely self harm. It has been confirmed that upon. her im she was seen


    yelling that she would indeed kill herself, before she mated with our king. Let¡¯s hope the couple can sort their differences out. In other news¡­¡±


    We all switched off. The second


    she was finished a wailing noise came from Tina, she was rocking Freddie continuously while sobbing. Even my dad looked perturbed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that though! She wouldn¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard. Dn was always so stubborn, so strong. No matter what the lycans did to


    ¡°She would! She was promising me she would harm herself if I let him take her. She promised, and I just stood while he dragged her away.¡± Tears strea


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, if you had tried to help her, then you would have taken punishment, or worse. Dn is strong, whatever happened to her to make her


    I just hope she knows how much she means to people. The school feels drastically different without her there. Morale is low, and punishments have bee


    I spent a few hours with my dad


    and Tina, I didn¡¯t eat with them as I know their rations are low and I get to eat whatever I like in the pack house. I left at about 6:40 so I could get home in


    I needed to try and forget about Dn. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to see her again, she was a prisoner to the pce now. I would continue to listen ever ti


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 42

    CHAPTER 42


    Dn POV.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, you need to eat. You can¡¯t do anything if you haven¡¯t got the strength.¡± Carlos had been worried. about me all week. He stated that I¡¯m gettin


    My clothes consisted of a small brown, potato like sack, dress that was draped over my head. It had little holes in here and there and now had a few bloo


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smelt really bad my hair was greasy and extremely knotted, and only god knows what my teeth looked like. I had no shoes.


    and on my skin. I hadn¡¯t showered in a long, 2


    my feet were bare and dry, and my lips were cracked from the insufferable amount of times the king had defiled me.


    For thest month the king hade down to see me, he would tell me to ept him and when I¡¯d refuse he¡¯d get physical. My legs were shaky from th


    bad, and me and Carlos enjoyed talking to one another, it was nice to have a friend in here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I stated before chucking my wobbly legs over the side of the bed and cing them on the floor before stretching my arms above my hea


    ¡°I know the situation isn¡¯t great, but life is too precious to just throw away. I don¡¯t wanna loose my only friend because you¡¯ve died of starvation. He¡¯s righ


    either. Nevertheless I took the small stale slice of bread and put it to my lips.


    ¡°How have you stayed sane down here for so long by yourself?¡± I asked Carlos with a small depressed chuckle, he shook his head as he looked at me th


    ¡°You have it worse than I do kid.¡± He looked sad, it was nice though, having someone who understood. Someone who doesn¡¯t give in over the tiniest circ


    much as I hated mine.


    I ate my bread slowly, it was hard and chewy, but I ate it, the corse substance scratched my already raw throat causing me to cough slightly, and the v


    A few hours past while I stared at the wall. Carlos was asleep, but I wasn¡¯t so lucky, sleep was always hard to achieve. I spent most days and nights just


    Time went on before the king could eventually be hearding down the dark corridor leading to my cell, the second his voice filled my ears my body te


    I heard footsteps and braced myself, I waited for the doors to open but they didn¡¯t. Instead the footsteps walked past my cell and over to Carlos¡¯s. I hear


    stop.


    ¡°Hello again baby!¡± I heard a screechy voice which caused him to groan.


    so


    ¡°Thank you Josh, me and my mate will be fine now.¡± Carlos¡¯s mate came once maybe twice a week so this wasn¡¯t new, I know for a fact He was getting r


    Chapter Comments


    11

 CHAPTER 43

    CHAPTER 43


    The Cell door next to mine then suddenly shut and literally a secondter mine opened showing the king in his regal uniform. Two guards stood next to h


    ¡°Bring her.¡± Was the only thing he


    id before he turned and began walking away. The two guards then barged into my room and grabbed one of my arms each. They didn¡¯t care about me g


    My body screamed at the sudden burst of exercise I was getting just from being half dragged. After god knows how long in the dungeon my muscles def


    My shins hit every single step leaving them bruised, bleeding and sore. I waspletely dragged to the throne room and thrown to the floor. The king sa


    The kings parents stood next to him while servents scattered the hall.


    out sh


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice came out shaky as nerves took over me.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That thing on your arm, is an abomination. I was extremely confused by this point, did the queen regent mean my cast, or my graffiti scar?


    ¡°We have arranged for it to be removed publicly tomorrow, once your cast has been taken off and you have washed.¡± King Josh, stated as his eyes bore


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My arms shook as I tried to stand up, theck of energy my body had was a concern to me. And the fact that my muscle mass wa


    ¡°You are the rightful queen of this world, and quite frankly my patience is wearing thin with your attitude. You will be presented in front of the people and


    ¡°You can¡¯t mark me without my permission.¡± I forgot my ce, my anger took over as I shouted at the king. Within a second I was face down on the floo


    ¡°I will force your permission out of you if I have to. I suggest you Give me your consent, if you do I won¡¯t make your punishment worse than it will be, for


    ¡°No punishment you give me will ever be as bad as being your mate¡­¡± I spat some of the blood that was. collecting in my mouth on the floor directly in f


    ¡°Then you will wish you¡¯d never been born!¡± He marched past me and over to some double doors


    before. mming them open. My tired body was grabbed again and roughly dragged out behind the king.


    I was taken to the hospital wing in the pce and thrown onto a chair.


    The king just watched from the side of the room while, Two guards stood either side of me as the doctor walked in with a funny looking devise.


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± he said slightly bowing to the king before turning to me.


    the cast was swiftly removed uncovering my suicide attempt. The scar from where I had cut my arm was prominent and repulsive, I couldn¡¯t look at what


    Chapter Comments


    §Ó

 CHAPTER 44

    CHAPTER 44


    ¡°Should we take her back to her cell your grace?¡± The king just looked at me while I kept clenching and unclenching my fist, as 1 got used to the idea of


    ¡°No, tonight she will sleep by my side!¡± My eyes widened, I¡¯ve never slept with the king in his bedroom before. Oh sure he¡¯s raped me loads of times but


    decor.


    ¡°What?!¡± I didn¡¯t want to be left with the king, I didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near him to be


    honest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± All the king had to do was look at me and I shut up, I may have had a scowl on my face but I


    was silent.


    ¡°Get her maids to help her wash¡­¡± King Josh then turned to me. I¡¯ll be up in a


    little while. My queen.¡± The king walked up to my sat form and ced a single kiss on my dirty head before walking out. I just sat there trying to wrap my


    again by two of the guards


    and was hauled out of the chair.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I can walk!¡± I stated as I wiggled my arms out of


    the grasp of the guards, and began to walk in front of them, only to realize that I didn¡¯t know where I was going. So instead I slowly let them walk in front


    The second I set foot in the corridor I noticed my handmaidens were already there, outside my bedroom, waiting for me to arrive. They curtsied to me an


    The room hadn¡¯t changed, everything was the same except for the bedding which was now a cream color. It caused me to feel rather ustrophobic in a


    ¡°Your Grace, we have drawn a bath for you, we hope it¡¯s to your liking. One of my handmaids gestured to the bathroom door, while I just tried to get my b


    ¡°Your grace?¡± The other handmaiden caught on before I got the chance to even say anything. ¡°Are you alright?¡± My breathing was quickening, and I was


    ¡°Your grace?!¡± Within a second one of my handmaids were rubbing my back while the other ran off. I don¡¯t know where she went though.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna kill me!¡± I whispered as the thought of everything the king did to me began to weigh me down.


    ¡°Shh, if anyone even tries to harm you the king will see to it. That response only made me feel worse, I knew what was going on, I just didn¡¯t want to adm

 CHAPTER 45

    CHAPTER 45


    Dn POV


    My breathing was erratic and my head was bing fuzzy from theck of oxygen I was getting. I don¡¯t know how long had passed but I felt the girls ha


    ¡°You are both excused.¡± I heard the betas voice float through the room and the sound of my bedroom door closing


    met my ears, I remained on the floor. A pair of leather shoes made their way into my peripheral vision, before I felt a hand on each


    of my shoulders. ¡°Deep breaths for me, Dn.¡±


    His voice was soft, and kind, but my body still trembled. The room I was in was growing smaller and smaller by the second and I was definitely beginnin


    ¡°Please.¡± My face was grabbed suddenly and I came face to face with the beta, his eyes were heavy and he looked tired for some reason. He was also


    knows how bad my breath actually was, but the beta


    made no reaction whatsoever.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Dn. Everything is fine.¡± Nothing was fine but I felt a little bit better while the beta helped me regte my breathing. He kept one hand on my


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine!¡± I managed to whisper out while still taking deep breaths. Now, I hadn¡¯t actually seen Lewis in the time I¡¯d been down in the dungeon. So wh


    ¡°What has he done to you?!¡± His words came out as a whisper, as he moved back to take my entire form in.. ¡°You look awful.¡± Wow, that¡¯s just what ever


    ¡°It¡¯s been a very difficult few weeks.¡± I wheezed out as I finally got my breathpletely regted. ¡°You


    should have let me die!¡±


    ¡°I know your situation isn¡¯t ideal, but taking your own life?! That¡¯s something you can¡¯te back from.¡± Well, duh, that¡¯s kind of why I attempted it.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me eventually, and you know it, so why not speed up the process and make it my own. decision?!¡± I clutched my chest and let in one


    ¡°You are his mate, he would never kill you. He¡¯d end up in despair himself.¡± Sure that¡¯s the legend, if a lycans. mate passes then he or she will be u


    ¡°He¡¯s torturing me though!¡± My answer made him stop, he looked at me with eyes full of guilt. ¡°If you ever find your mate, would you treat her the way he


    ¡°I¡­¡± he paused as if he was about to say something, his eyes swimming with unkept emotion, he cut himself off though and


    instead changed the subjectpletely. ¡°You should wash up. The water in the bath should help you rx slightly. It¡¯ll make you feel better to be clean a


    I just nodded unable to find the words to argue. I did need to wash, but I already knew the first thing I would do was brush my teeth. I hadn¡¯t brushed the


    I slowly made my way to the bathroom, my bare feet pping on the floor as I awkwardly shuffled a long. I went straight to therge marble sink and bef


    Once I was finished I stared at my reflection, embarrassed by what I¡¯d be. I could feel the anger building up inside me, I felt my hands clench into


    It did look very inviting. I quickly made my way to the door of the bathroom and locked it. Then went to the kings entrance and locked that, making sure I


    undressed!


    The dirty potato sack thing I had been wearing, hit the floor and


    my even skinnier than before figure, was on show. My hip bones were protruding out and my corbone was more prominent, both sets of ribs could be


    with my skinny figure, little andrge, purple and blue bruises littered my body and small cuts were scattered around my skin, dirt covered my every inch


    I slowly lowered myself into the nice hot water and instantly felt my muscles sigh in relief. It was nice to have a moment of peace and quiet without the ki


    The bath water quickly went from clear to a horrible dirty brown from all the grime and blood that coated me,


    not that I cared.


    The water seemed to envelope all my worries sealing them away in a cocoon of soapy warmth. It was nice, it was like a portal, that took me away from t


    quiet.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 46

    CHAPTER 46


    Dn POV


    I hadn¡¯t noticed how long I had been bathing for, until a small knock sounded on one of the many locked entrances of the bathroom.


    ¡°Your Grace, it is time to prepare you for the king tonight. You have been in there for over an hour.¡± I ignored my handmaiden and continued to bathe, try


    ¡°Get out at once, his grace


    will not be happy if you are not ready and waiting for him.¡± The old bitch that calls herself my dresser, was hammering on the door, ordering me to leave


    still in the bath tub.


    Ready and waiting? She made me sound like I was a fucking object or his dinner. I¡¯m not gonna sit or stand in his room like an ornament just waiting for


    Before I couldprehend what was


    going on I heard a final bang on the door, the lock snapped and the old hag stood in the now broken doorway and fixed her tight skirt. Great, I forgot abo


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She gasped immediately as she looked at my wrinkled form still sat in the water. She turned to the


    shower quickly and flipped it on before storming over to me, grabbing my left arm and dragging it out of the bath.


    ¡°His grace will be up here in less than 20 minutes and you aren¡¯t even washed properly.¡± She threw me into the shower and mmed the door closed. ¡°G


    Either way, she left absolutely no room for arguments and stayed staring at my naked form with pure hatred. in her irises. So I quickly washed my hair, a


    stepping out of the shower and wrapping a towel around my body. I was grabbed once again and marched to the bedroom of my nightmares where I wa


    ¡°Get dressed now! His grace is already in his room. Once again there was no room of arguments as she left the room, my bedroom door was mmed


    on the door brought me out of my inner spiral and with a thick gulp, I slipped the undergarment on, and sat on the end the of my bed. My sight never leav


    I had absolutely no intention of looking at myself in


    the mirror again. I hated clothes like this. Men never dressed up for women in bed, and yet, here I was, basically a wrapped present that was just waitin


    He locked me up for a month, I was starving, I was beaten and most of all I was on my way to bing


    I actually think my protests help get him off. I think he enjoys taking everything from me, I know he wants me to be his and his alone, but he enjoys hurtin


    So far I had somehow managed to somehow superglue the cracks he had caused in me together, but even the glue wasn¡¯t holding anymore, I¡¯m just wa


    My door once again opened and the old hag barged in. She took one look at me sat on my bed and


    nodded, roughly grabbing my upper arm again and dragging me to my still bare feet. On the way out some stupid perfume was sprayed onto me then I w


    The old woman knocked on the door before opening it and shoving me in at the kings request to enter. The door then mmed behind me and I took the


    His bed was huge, the sheets a pure silk as they neatly rested on hisrge mattress. The king was dressed in a simple pair of boxer shorts, and a silk un


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 47

    CHAPTER 47


    ¡°You look positively radiant, mate. I believe we will have to get you more clothes in this color, it suits you well.¡± I cringed as his eyes raked up and down m


    took me in.


    Red was my favorite color, it always had been, so to hear him state that and seeing him eyeing me like prey while wearing the color, had now tainted my


    ¡°Given your tardiness, I assume you enjoyed your time in the bath tub.¡± He chuckled, causing bile rise up my throat slightly. ¡°It has been a while since I h


    He finally ced his ss down on the side table and walked over to me, his hand gently cupped the side of my face and he ced a simple kiss on m


    ¡°You are exhausted aren¡¯t you my queen?


    The dungeon is no ce for a kings mate.¡± I frowned and finally forced my fear down, snapping me back into the same old attitude that I know he hates.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to be down there you know?!¡± I watched as his entire face went from almost loving to full on rage. It was scary how bipr the king could be


    ¡°You tried to kill yourself!¡± He snapped grabbing my thin arm roughly and shaking my whole body with it. I was basically a rag doll. He lowered his hand


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    e did that, to yourself just to get away from me! He let go of my arm and turned around, swiping his hand


    amp thaty on one of the bed side tables.


    Without a single drop of hesitation he hit it, causing it to fly across the room, and smash on the wall behind


    1. me.


    A small shard of porcin sliced a tiny scratch in my cheek causing it to bleed ever so slightly, but


    even so I dared not to move as his anger raged quickly.


    ¡°You are never getting away from me, princess! I will be there, every minute of every day to remind you exactly who you belong to. You¡¯re never going


    anywhere, ever again.¡± His wolf had surfaced slightly, and he slowly stepped towards me causing me to step backwards until my back hit the door I had j


    up and down my body hungrily.


    He turned towards the bed, leaving me a scared mess against the door and walked over to a set of draws, on


    the side opposite from me.


    I didn¡¯t want to wait to see what was inside the draw he opened gleefully, instead I reached for the door handle, opened it and shot out of his room. What


    He growled, almost a howl escaped him as in less than ten seconds I was thrown down and went sliding against the hallway floor, unable to stop him fro


    lifting me and marching me right back to his room. He threw me on the bed roughly, causing my head to start aching immediately after it moving so fast


    My eyes widened when I saw a pair of thick, silver handcuffs resting on my side table. He grabbed them in his hands as I scooted to the very back of the


    ¡°They are just


    just to stop you from stopping me, mate. I know, I have neglected your needs, I promise, you will enjoy this so much, I¡¯m going to make you feel so good


    I wasn¡¯t getting out of this one!

 CHAPTER 48

    CHAPTER 48


    Dn POV


    He grabbed my ankle after his little speech, and quickly pulled me towards him, he attached one cuff to my left wrist then tried to get me to stop wrigglin


    When the king realized he wasn¡¯t winning he huffed in annoyance, I saw arge fist heading towards my face suddenly and braced for impact, I felt noth


    of the bed, and my wrists were locked on the bed frame with a single pair of handcuffs


    that were looped through the bars of the headboard. I wiggled and tried to kick but to no avail did I escape.


    ¡°Shhh, shhh. It¡¯s ok, this is just so you can focus on me and nothin else. I didn¡¯t mean to knock you out though, I just wanted you


    to stop fighting me.¡± I looked my hazy eyes over to where the king was standing, he was stood towards the bottom of the bed, simply taking my bound fo


    I didn¡¯t evenprehend that I¡¯d been knocked out, he must have hit me with some force. I¡¯ve been pped by him loads in the past month, but


    for me to be rendered unconscious so easily was a concern. Being imprisoned must have weakened me more than I thought.


    I was brought out of my dazed state when the kings hands gently tickled the insides of my thighs as his fingers slowly made their way to my folds.


    I tensed and tried to close my parted legs but I couldn¡¯t. The rope was simply far too tight.


    ¡°Please, L¡­ I don¡¯t want this.¡± Fear set in again, because I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but it made vomit rise in my throat as a thousand scen


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have tasted you yet, have 1?¡± He smirked while my eyes just grew


    a thousand times bigger than before. He couldn¡¯t mean¡­ but that¡¯s disgusting, I shook my head, and moved my knees up and down slightly, not that it d


    all about my pleasure, I¡¯ve been neglecting you, haven¡¯t I? That¡¯s why


    you keep defining me, isn¡¯t it?¡± He continued to run his fingers lightly up and down my naked legs, from shin to thigh, causing goosebumps to disgusting


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t.¡± He smiled and ran his finger over my clitoris, before leaning down and cing a single kiss on the inside of my thigh causing me to free


    This was inevitable now, there was no point in pleading or trying to stop anything, I honestly don¡¯t really know why I tried. I shut my eyes tight, trying to b


    ¡°Just rx, I¡¯ll show you that it¡¯s so good to have a mate.¡± I felt his disgusting breath on what used to be my


    1/2


    most intimate area as he spoke before I felt arge lick from my entrance to my button, which caused my muscles to


    clench. He hummed in satisfaction before repeating the gesture. ¡°Hmm, You taste better than 1 imagined. I¡¯ll have to do this a lot more often.¡± He began


    skin avable to him.


    Chapter Comments


    A POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE


    2/2

 CHAPTER 49

    CHAPTER 49


    His mouth didn¡¯t feel nice at all, it just felt slimy, not doing anything to cause me pleasure, and definitely never ending. When I didn¡¯t make any sign of en


    ¡°I knew you liked it rough!¡± He chuckled then continued to bite, suck and lick me for another 5 minutes, before I felt him move, the bed shifted, showing h


    I stared at the ceiling the entire time he pounded me. My wrists pulled against the restraints from the force he was moving me, he pulled out all the way,


    I always, justy there. Trying to find some peace or happiness in a memory


    from before the new world began. Even that didn¡¯t end my misery though. Eventually I felt his movements stopped inside me, he stayed still, and tensed


    removing his now semiid member.


    ¡°As always, that was incredible.¡± When I made no acknowledgement of his words whatsoever arge p hit the left side of my face, I knew a hand prin


    Again I said nothing, I only stared at the ceiling causing the king to sigh.


    He was clearly tired of my withdrawn nature every time he defiled me. He grabbed a key out of a draw to the side


    of the bed and reached for the cuffs binding my hands together to the headboard. ¡°If you don¡¯t thank me, the next time we make love will be on the front


    My eyes widened at his words, I honestly had no doubt he would do exactly what he said, and so I swallowed the thick lump of fear down and stayed sta


    ¡°Thank you, your grace.¡± There was absolutely no emotions in my voice at all, but the king was satisfied, he was already naked from the hips down and s


    night shirt off to reveal his full form, then he moved to my feet, and began untying my ankles from the bed.


    ¡°I knew you were grateful.¡± Once I was free I curled my body into a ball, there was no point moving too much, my legs wouldn¡¯t be able to hold my weigh


    I felt a tug on the bed sheets underneath me and moved ever so slightly so the king could pull them out, he then draped them over my body, turned the l


    his


    My eyes stayed pinned to the wall, desperate to get away from this life, but knowing full well I couldn¡¯t. I got no sleep, my mind reeling with the imminent


    1/2


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    SHARE


    2/2

 CHAPTER 50

    CHAPTER 50


    Dn POV


    ¡°Miss Riley?!¡± My head met that of the royal family as they all stared at me while we sat and ate our breakfast. Did someone ask a question or somethin


    ¡°When will you bothplete the mating ritual?¡± The king had mentioned many


    times while I resided in the dungeon that the dowager queen was getting antsy. He kept telling me to let him mark me, but as I have stated many times b


    ¡°Oh I imagine it¡¯ll be done by the end of the five year anniversary celebrations.¡± My eyes widened at this, he was delusional if he thought we were ever g


    just need to do it after she has been marked.¡±


    ¡°Josh¡­ you know these topics of conversation aren¡¯t fit for the table. Poor Young Dn hasn¡¯t even seen the castle yet. I believe a tour would be lovely


    point, the only tour I had gotten was on my first day here and even that was mediocre at best. Did I really want to see the entirety of a castle I wouldn¡¯t b


    ¡°You know I have duties to attend to today.¡± The king snapped at his grandfather awfully, and yet the old mant simply smiled.


    ¡°Perhaps Lewis could do it. I¡¯m sure you can handle your affairs alone.¡± I honestly didn¡¯t mind beta Lewis, he was definitely one of the kinder


    wolves that lived here.


    ¡°Fine, Lewis will take her on a tour, while I make preparations for her punishment.¡± I didn¡¯t speak, I just continued to eat my rather nd oatmeal, while t


    Once everyone had finished eating the king spoke to me. ¡°Enjoy your tour, my queen. I will see you this afternoon for your punishment. He ced a kiss


    tow.


    ¡°How are


    e you feeling child?¡± I could have snapped at the old man, told him exactly how I felt, but what was the point in that. I would just get off worse than I alrea


    ¡°I¡¯m fine thank you sir.¡± I bowed my head, before standing up on


    wobbly legs. The old wolf smiled at me before stopping me from walking any further.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lose your spirit, my dear.¡± He surprised me by his words and so I smiled. ¡°I mean it, you are the strongest willed human I have seen in a lon


    ¡°I am just tired today, sir, I didn¡¯t sleep greatst night.¡± The old man smiled sadly and nodded his head in a


    1/2


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    knowing way.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, I don¡¯t think I even got five minutes of freedom. I nodded silently. telling him that he was right. ¡°Sir is very forma


    kind.


    ¡°Thank you Mr Caius,¡± I walked to the doors and opened them only to reveal Beta Lewis, he looked regally dressed, as if he was supposed to be doing s


    The beta was very a very good looking man, even I had to admit that, his blonde hair sat messily yet smart on his head and his kind deep blue eyes we


    ¡°I definitely owe you a thank you, I hate attending meetings.¡± He chuckled as he spoke before looking at Calus. ¡°Do you want toe with us, Caius?¡± H


    ¡°No, I think you and Dn should enjoy your time while you can. Try and have some fun my dear, you¡¯re in for a tough time this evening.¡± The kings gran


    He seemed so genuinely nice that it was hard to see him as the grandfather of the king. I waspletely lost in thought, which was an extremely rare o


    the face.

 CHAPTER 51

    CHAPTER 51


    Dn POV


    After a split second of just staring at him in shock I lowered my head in pure submission. Thank God it was him and not the actual king. We all know wha


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Lewis was quick to cut me off, I was waiting for a p, or a punch but non came to my surprise. Instead he just chuckled at me.


    ¡°As punches go, you actually do have quite a right hook.¡± He looked at my shocked expression and sighed. ¡°I know what your going through, a punch to


    nice to know your still fighting.¡± Surprise didn¡¯te close to what I was feeling. He wasn¡¯t going to punish me for my violence and that in itself was


    aplete shock to my fragile system. ¡°Shall we proceed?¡± He gestured me out through the doors and I obliged, the heels I was made to wear ttering


    to not swearing shoes at all for months.


    ¡°You know, the castle isn¡¯t as old as you would expect. Once the new world came to be it was remodeled into a modern day pce. I think personally it


    ¡°Your not really a fan of any extravagance are you?¡± He looked down slightly towards my face as we walked down a corridor, I didn¡¯t want to meet his e


    ¡°You know, not all wolves were epting of the take over at first? That got my attention. My head shot to him and a small smile graced his lips when he


    ¡°What do you mean? From what I remember the mutts were more than willing to join in with the violence.¡± He frowned at my statement and stopped in h


    ¡°Yes well, the pack belonging to your district were rather fond of violence, the ck moon pack, a rather vicious breed of lycan, they were more than willi


    our


    ¡°Some wolves however, actively spoke out against the king and his ideals. Humans were a part of this world. before the first lycan was even created. The


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± He turned so that I was looking at his front profile, he had a frown etched on his face as he met my confused eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to believe that all of us are the same.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if he was speaking about himself or not in all honesty. The question stayed on my li


    ¡°I know not all Lycans are the same, neither are all humans.¡± He agreed instantly, jogging to catch up slightly as I¡¯d walked away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m very quickly realising that.¡± His gaze was once again on me, and I had to mentally question why he was


    1/2


    being so nice.


    We walked a while, I was shown the pce kitchens, a swimming pool which I¡¯d love to use, i hadn¡¯t been swimming since I was 12, a private gym whic


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually me and Beta Lewis sat down in arge library, located on the third floor. Now, I hate reading so being surrounded by books was just boring


    Lewis had already made himselffortable. His royal suit had been unbuttoned, and he had taken his shoes off as he sat on a sofa opposite me.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s basically the whole pce. There¡¯s only really the gardens left.¡± My eyes widened at the thought of going back to the gardens. The kings fi


    *Please, can we not go to the gardens?¡± His eyes met mine instantly and a small wince shed across them. He understood instantly where I wasin


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I just chuckled at him hollowly and leaned my head over the back of the sofa I was


    ¦¯¦°.


    ¡°I¡¯m just peachy.¡± I found that it was much easier tobat my emotions with


    sarcasm more than pure honesty. It was fairly obvious that I wasn¡¯t ok, and my tone of voice definitely expressed that feeling, however telling people that


    It was silent for a few minutes, my head remained bent over the sofa and my tired heavy eyes were closed relishing in the peace I finally seemed to have


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 52

    CHAPTER 52


    Dn POV


    I hadn¡¯t felt so at ease since long beforeing to live here, and it really didn¡¯t take long before I fell asleep. I hadn¡¯t had any proper sleep in over a mon


    I woke up some timeter and honestly, it was without a doubt one of the best sleeps I¡¯ve had in a long time. I opened my eyes to find myself actuallyi


    I shot my body up quickly and groaned, still feeling a little achy from the previous night with the king. ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯re ok¡­ Royal Beta Lewis was quick


    ¡°I tried to make you morefortable, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen anyone fall asleep so fast.¡± He let out a small apologetic smile before looking to the coffee t


    Even though it was offered to me, I was apprehensive, humans weren¡¯t allowed things like this, although it was only one ss it was a luxury that the ki


    ¡°He¡¯s held up making preparations¡­¡± The beta spat thest word as if he was disgusted by the kings actions, it was fairly obvious


    that he could sense my caution at the drink in front of me. ¡°No one will find out, Dn. You have my word.¡± I didn¡¯t know Lewis well enough


    to take him at his word. Even so I reached for the ss and brought it up to my lips, I figured no matter what I did


    I¡¯d end up punished so what¡¯s the harm in doing something that actually warranted what the king would do.


    The coldness was like absolute bliss, as I slurped at the fizzy substance. A small moan escaped me as I relished in the satisfaction of the old but new


    ¡°So, how are you feeling after having a bit of sleep?¡± Maybe I don¡¯t have to be so hostile and on guard all the time, Lewis has been nice


    so far, I can¡¯t see the harm in actually having a friend in here.


    ¡°Honestly, I physically feel a lot better¡­¡± I trailed off, I knew my mental state was extremely fragile, I was just waiting for the final blow, the one that will c


    We sat in silence for a while, it was nice although being with my thoughts wasn¡¯t doing much for my nerves. The king said that my scar would be burnt fr


    going to be, I just wish I knew what was in the kings mind. ¡°Erm, Beta, do you know what the king is nning to do with me?¡±


    His head shot up to look at my face like he wasn¡¯t expecting my question, he smiled sadly before shaking his head no. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t have a clue wh


    unpredictable,


    1/2


    especially when ites to you.¡± Not entirely what I wanted to hear, I felt my nerves skyrocket when I realised even the kings closet council didn¡¯t know


    Huh? This time my head shot up to him, it wasn¡¯t his warning that caused a small smile to form on my lips, it was the name he used to address me. I thin


    Chapter Comments


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE

 CHAPTER 53

    CHAPTER 53


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I just haven¡¯t been called Dil since my dad was alive.¡± I quickly finished my soda, ced the empty ss on the table then stretched my limbs o


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dn it is from now on¡­ oh and just call me Lewis, I can¡¯t actually stand being called my title.¡± Wow, the royal beta was willing to let me dro


    Lewis was extremely quick in fixing his regal uniform and cing his shoes back on his feet. He nodded his head to me and I hurriedly did the same, slip


    devises the world calls heels, he pulled my empty ss to him so it sat in front of him instead of me and smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t even two minutes before the library doors mmed open and the king walked in with an envoy consisting of a single pce guard and ady w


    over her arm. Josh¡¯s eyes were hard and his lips were tight as he looked at me, while I stood up and lowered my head to him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will you let me mark you?¡± He didn¡¯t even say


    hi, his first question made arge scowle across my face and my eyebrows knitted together. I didn¡¯t speak I just shook my head which caused the k


    the door.


    ¡°I do not wish for this to be any worse than it has to be¡­¡± he stated as he began to walk towards my body. Hist ws came out suddenly and his strong


    a


    you, you¡¯d see we can have time together, surely I showed you thatst night.¡± His tongue went down


    to my neck before giving me a long sloppy lick from the base of my neck to my chin.


    I felt sick to my stomach. How could he stand there and say that we could have


    a good time. All he¡¯s ever done to me is beat me, lock me up and rape me. I swallowed thickly before replying to him, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have opened my


    ¡°If you just rejected me then maybe you could be happy with someone that actually likes you and wants to be with you.¡± I said it with a bit more aggressi


    *You are mine, weather you like it or not. Onerge fist quickly hit me square in the stomach causing me to fall to my knees and my body to lurch forwar


    ¡°Get her ready Lewis or so help me, she¡¯ll be unconscious before the real punishment can even begin.¡± Shit, that punch was hard. I watched him turn to


    clothes, and get her dressed. You have 15 minutes.¡± He stormed out of the room as we all stared at therge double doors, they mmed shut with forc

 CHAPTER 54

    CHAPTER 54


    Dn POV


    The beta was quick to help me to my feet as I still sucked in breath, coughing and clutching my now bruising stomach. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    *I¡¯ll live, unfortunately.¡± I held on to Lewis¡¯s arm for a minute as I tried to quickly regain my breath. I felt the two people in the room stare at me as I finally


    on my abused tummy while a frown rested on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re required to wear this for the event. Thedy didn¡¯t have a single care about what had just unfolded, instead she held the outfit up. It was the sam


    Lewis turned his back away from me respectfully as I sighed, taking the outfit from thedy. I slipped the top on first over my now entirely naked torso an


    was sleeveless showing both my graffiti scar and my self harmed scar, each scar rested almost perfectly on each of my forearms. I couldn¡¯t help but also


    vas my


    I stepped out of the heavy fabric that gown, and into


    the light itchy fabric that was the pants. They rested extremely low on my hips and had a single piece of rope inside the waist band that I could pull tight


    ¡°Your hair is to be tied in a high ponytail, I have an stic for you.¡± I sighed and without a single word began


    one by one, about 5 minutes went by before my long hair cascaded down my back, once my hair was down, I quickly scooped it into my hands and took


    to pull clips and Bobby pins out of my extravagant updo and ced them on the coffee table¡±


    ¡°What of my feet?¡± I asked aggressively as I looked at the heels that I had on not 10 minutes ago.


    ¡°Bare!¡± Barefoot, well


    it¡¯s a hot March day, so at least I won¡¯t be cold. I sighed before tucking a single loose strand of hair behind my ear, a little wisp that was too short to reach


    Within a second the king marched back through the doors and over to me. He looked me up and down and nodded in satisfaction, before turning to the


    and you are not special, you are simply¡­¡± I cut him off holding my forearm up to him with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°Human scum?!¡± I heard a small snort from Lewis who then


    covered his emotion up with a cough, it wasn¡¯t hard to have heard him or to realize that he found my attitude somewhat amusing.


    ¡°Precisely. The library once again fell into silence however unlike before with me and Lewis, this one was


    awkward, and nerve wracking. My quickening heart rate was slowly filling up the room, even I could hear it so god knows the wolves could.


    The room waspletely


    silent as we all waited for something to happen. My mind was racing with fear, if the king meant what he said, then I was about to feel a rather substantia


    of pain. Within a few minutes the royal guard who had been sent away came back into the room and bowed low to the king.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Everything is prepared, your majesty. With that four more men emerged from behind him while the king. simply began to fix his regal uniform slightly.


    ¡°And the press?¡± I swallowed thickly, the daunting feeling that I was about to once again be on full disy in front of the world, came scraping over me li


    ¡°All ounted for. They wait in anticipation.¡± The king nodded and as soon as his action wasplete I was roughly grabbed and dragged to the main e


    The second I saw the pce doors, i bagan to fight slightly. I didn¡¯t want to go out in public looking the way I do. Everyone who thought I was strong and


    My legs were iling


    in hopes that I got away, but it was pointless, the guards grip on me was far too firm and I knew I wasn¡¯t getting myself out of this one. The pce doors


    The king Immediately walked to the centre of the steps while I was detained in the doorway, he held his arms up to silence the noisy crowd, before addre


    ¡°Lycans, today it is with a very heavy heart that I announce, a public punishment must be given.¡± It was rare to have a public punishment at the pce, u


    We are superior!¡±


    It sickens me to say that an uproar of cheers began to emit from the crowd at the Kings words. Almost as soon as he was finished I was pushed out into


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Even though she has gone through so much, I hope she doesn¡¯t lose her fight


    VIEW C

 CHAPTER 55

    CHAPTER 55


    Dn POV


    The way the king showed me off to the crowd was totally different from a month ago when he first announced me to the world. He got a little bit physical


    me off in disgust, and destain.


    shes of cameras went off in my face as everyone tried to capture my appearance. The brown potato sack outfit hung off my malnourished body and


    and bruises. I was a state.


    as


    ¡°ept me and all this will stop!¡± The king whispered, his eyes ring with deceit, he tucked my unruly hair behind my car, and smiled at


    the disgust on my face, right before I spat blood in his. It was a clear act of pure defiance, and


    one that I stand by. The look on the kings now blood sttered face wasplete outrage, a his fist quickly made contact with my cheek bone. An upro


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The kingposed himself slightly as if he had done nothing and clicked his fingers leading to me to be grabbed


    again, even rougher than before, which I didn¡¯t think was possible, and dragged over to a table were my graffiti scarred forearm was mmed down.


    I Instantly began getting shbacks of the day my principal did the original wound. People were staring at me with all kinds of different looks then too, on


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them see fear. My dads words ran in my head as a torch was lit just behind me by the king regent. I could hear the mes crackling and the so


    ¡°A lycans only weakness is silver!¡± The king walked in front of me and went on to address the crowed as my breathing began to quicken, my eyes shut ti


    be heard but they were muffled in my ears. The crackling fire and my impending agony was what was clouding


    my mind.


    ¡°Let itmence!¡± A nk was heard as the bar was ced in the naked mes


    to heat up, my head shot to the direction of the fire. I could see therge silver rod gain a scolding red glow as the metal heated, I was extremely surpris


    It was like slow motion, as he walked towards me. My head moved to the other side while I braced myself for the pain I was about to receive. I took a de


    ¡°Ahh.¡± A cry left my mouth as the heated metal made contact, my eyes mmed shut as tears threatened to spill, and my hand closed into a tight fist as


    1/2


    out of my chest.


    ¡°Shhhh¡± I felt a rough hand m onto the top of my distressed head as the king began stroking my tied up hair. ¡°This could have been avoided.¡±


    He stated as my torture continued, the king then forced my head to turn and face my arm, making me witness my own degrading. ¡°If you would just e


    Chapter Comments


    My excitement of her spitting her blood in his face was p

 CHAPTER 56

    CHAPTER 56


    Eventually the bar was pulled off my arm without any care, and an extremely noticeable cry left my mouth as my melted skin was pulled off along with it


    As soon as I thought it was over, My other arm was promptly grabbed and ced in the same position as my left was. The entire ordeal was performed a


    This time a loud cry of agony came from my lips as I endured the torture once more. Bile was rising in my throat as my torment continued.


    It felt like hours, it felt like it would never end, my lips began to tremble and my teeth chattered, a


    cold sweat hit me and perspiration began to drip down my forehead as smoke rose from my arm.


    Again, the bar was pulled off my weak sweaty form and I was released from the grips of the lycans. My body flopped down from my knelt position on to m


    I brought my weak knees up to my chest and curled into my self, with my back to the audience and news cameras. Tears now seriously threatened to sp


    As I curled up I couldn¡¯t stop my self from thinking that it was finally finished. I genuinely thought it was over, I thought he¡¯d leave it there, after all


    I¡¯m supposed to be his mate, he shouldn¡¯t want to cause me any more pain surely. Still I felt myself tense up as he began to address the crowd once aga


    the


    ¡°Any form of human rebellion will be squashed immediately, no matter who you are or what you will be. The biggest rebellious scars of my mate have be


    addressed.¡± I sucked in a breath at his words, I was already burnt down, what more could he do to m


    The crowd waspletely silent as they watched on, I imagine some of them had pure horror on their faces, I know if I¡¯d witnessed something like this t


    I was quickly pulled up onto my shaking knees and my arms were held firmly in ce and my burnt flesh felt the grip. The potato sack of a top was sliced


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hair


    ¡°You will receive as many


    lashings as it takes for you to ept our bond and allow me to finally disy my mark on you.¡± Oh my god. Is he serious? I knew I¡¯d end up being killed,


    me into


    obedience.


    1/2


    I was already shivering a


    summ


    disbelief before a cry l

 CHAPTER 57

    CHAPTER 57


    Dn POV


    I was weak, I knew that and with every stroke of the whip my energy depleted drastically.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hit after hit, the king allowed my torture to continue. After 15 strikes I finally let my tears fall, unable to keep them in any longer. I hated crying in front of p


    After roughly 30 1 lost consciousness for about 5 minutes, before he continued. After over 60 I met darkness again, this time for much longer, I was woke


    The men holding me let my arms go I don¡¯t know why they suddenly dropped me but I fell to my stomach instantly, only to have theshings continue wh


    ¡°Son, it has been an hour, if you continue she will die, most of the media have gone. This ends


    now.¡± Even the kings dad knew when to stop, not that king Josh listened. I thought it had gone quiet, I guess even the press couldn¡¯t stomach what was


    ¡°YOU DO NOT GET TO COMMAND ME!¡± The king had absolutely lost it, I hadn¡¯t realised that he waspletely psychotic, sociopathic yes, but not psy


    I couldn¡¯t speak, it took far too much of my energy, still I managed to horsely whisper a single word, and he wasn¡¯t happy at all with it. ¡°Never!¡± He let my


    ¡°Continue.¡± I felt the blows, but my back was practically numb, I faded out of consciousness a third time, only this time I very much weed death. Ma


    I


    could faintly hear a fight, and the sound of popping met my ears, someone was shifting. My body was suddenly very gently lifted into the bridal position,


    torturous sensation that followed.


    ¡°Shh, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lewis, that was Lewis. I felt somewhat ok with him, apart from the kings grandfather he was one of the kindest wolves in this pce


    ¡°Where do you want her doc?¡± I must have already been bought back in the hospital wing, there was a lot of scurrying


    around as I was ced on a soft surface,id out on my stomach so the doctor could take a look at mypletely mangled and mutted back.


    ¡°Lewis, fetch those gauzes, and soak them in cool water, not cold, wrap them around her burns. I¡¯m going to numb her back so I can assess the dama


    ¡°Will she die?¡± He sounded seriously concerned for my well¨C


    being, in fact I think he always has. I didn¡¯t have the energy to question his motives though, as my back suddenly began stinging, the doctor must have g


    ¡°No, the wounds are not fatal, if his grace hadn¡¯t stopped then exhaustion, pain and shock would have killed her. She will be fine Lew.¡±


    They we¡¯re so informal with each other, but I wasn¡¯tining, my body was feeling slightly better now that the anguish had ended.


    ¡°She¡¯s not fine though. He¡¯s going to keep pushing her, edging her further towards death if she keeps refusing him. I have to tell him, I can¡¯t keep standi


    ¡°If you tell the king, he will kill you both. Just be her support, that¡¯s what she needs more than anything.¡± My hearing muffled and I felt myself slowly but s


    ¡°I don¡¯t think being supportive is enough for me, uncle, She doesn¡¯t deserve this. She¡¯s supposed to be his mate. How can he do something like this? S


    Well that was a beautiful name.


    What the hell¡­ the royal beta had a mate and was rejected? Why would anyone reject him? He¡¯s absolutely lovely, he¡¯s one of the nicest wolves I know


    My mind became active but darkness took over as I suddenly lost all consciousness, I needed sleep now so I can begin to try and heal. I can begin to qu


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 58

    CHAPTER 58


    Dn POV.


    2 years ago¡­


    ¡°Come on in, my moms with Freddie seeing his school, so we¡¯re going to have to sort some food out for ourselves. I warn you though, we don¡¯t have mu


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    sophomore year, and it had been a difficult day.


    Lots of wolves turned 17 over summer break, and so as soon as school started many of them had began to find their mates. We¡¯ve seen


    our fair share of adults getting imed, but even lycanw states you can¡¯t im someone under 16 if you discover them before hand. It¡¯s sparked a b


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those wolves are taking the Juniors as mates now, if we¡¯re not careful they will start taking us sophomores too.¡± Nick absentmindedly sta


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare, at least not until we turn 16.¡± I threw my school bag to the floor and sighed as I found


    my seat next to Nick.


    ¡°Why else would we have learnt about the full mating process today?¡± I guess he did have a point with that one. It¡¯s not usually taught to the 10th grade


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it really, I was to


    busy reeling from the fact they have to bite you in order for that stupid mark to appear.¡± I shuddered dramatically causing a chuckle to leave my best frien


    imed today by the districts Gammas son.


    ¡°I heard the alpha has been trying to contact the alpha king over that, but since the Prince


    took over the crown, the royal family is bing impossible to deal with.¡± My head met his and I smiled smugly at his eavesdropping skills.


    ¡°And where did you hear a thing like that?¡± He could take ashing if he was caught listening into wolf business. Anything is a punishable offense these d


    ¡°I may have overheard the gamma talking to his friend about it after he imed Ronnie.¡± Ronnie was the 11th grader who was imed, and if the gamma


    ¡°Ahh, that makes sense. The lycans are


    scared for their species. He nodded his head and sighed, flopping onto his back while on my bed. I was deep in thought, we were 15, we¡¯d all be turning


    ¡°Huh?¡± Oh yeah, he can¡¯t read my mind. I chuckled as a realized I hadn¡¯t made my thought process known.


    ¡°If you were imed, what would you do?¡± He leaned up on his elbows and looked at my sat form. He frowned, deeply concentrating and trying to get his


    1/2


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I suppose until we know what it feels like we can¡¯t really have an opinion. I¡¯m guessing we¡¯d just ept it eventually. Always the v


    ¡°I¡¯d just never give my permission. If what Mrs Mathew¡¯s said is true, then they can¡¯t do anything without our consent.¡± I shrugged while he looked skeptic


    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen I think it would be difficult to deny the bond.¡± Yeah, everyone always seems to get


    brainwashed as soon as they are imed. Usually they are marked and mated within a couple of days.


    ¡°Honestly I think if I found myself in that situation I¡¯d just kill myself.¡± I watched my friends face drop at my words, as he sat himself back up.


    ¡°What?! Why would you say that?!¡± I shrugged with a frown as I thought about my dad and what had happened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just forget easily what our town went through during the take over, those mutts are incapable of real love. I¡¯d be damned if I ever let myself feel so


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? He let out a nervous chuckle as he watched my movements.


    If being imed meant you had to be with the wolf


    who found you, then it stands to reason that eventually as a human you will give in to the mating process, and if that happens then¡­.


    ¡°Do you want to have sex with me?¡± His eyes widened more than I¡¯d ever seen them, he was shocked i suppose I would be too if he had just blurted it ou


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Was 1? Probably, did I mean it? Definitely.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want my first time to be with some mutt who¡¯s decided to im me like some object that belongs to him. I want it to be with someone actua


    Chapter Comments


    10

 CHAPTER 59

    CHAPTER 59


    ¡°We can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, you know that Any form of contraception is forbidden, Dn, What would you do if we got pregnant? I frowned, I knew a guy who could


    ¡°I can get a condom, maybe even the after pill!¡± I said withplete certainty in my words. ¡°I can, and you know I can. No one has to know Nick, I don¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want too, you know if we are caught we will beshed till we die, then we¡¯d be forced to get married.¡± My head snapped up to him a


    gaze met his a deep red hugh took over his cheeks and he coughed a very awkward cough. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡­ erm¡­ well if we get caught then we¡¯re both


    lifetime.¡±


    ¡°No pun intended.¡± I chuckled at his use of the word screwed. ¡°We won¡¯t get caught, but it will be difficult to get the house to ourselves


    again, today is kind of a one off.¡±


    ¡°My dad¡­¡± Oh yeah, that¡¯s perfect. He told me a couple of days 50


    about his dad. ¡°He¡¯s been assigned pack house duty next month. We¡¯ll get two hours alone after school for a week.¡±


    This could work, was I really going to lose my virginity to Nick? I never thought about it before but it makes total sense. We¡¯d shared everything so far, I c


    ¡°So next month then?¡± He nodded nervously as he looked at me.


    ¡°Next month then.¡± We both sat there awkwardly as we waited for the other to ease the tension. Maybe we should start now. Share a kiss and test the fe


    ¡°Should we like, hug? Or kiss?¡± I asked in an even more awkward fashion than asking for sex. We were both 15, we both knew the basics and sort of wh


    all.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± We leaned in after Nicks short reply and let our lips connect, it was awkward, and wet, very wet, but it wasn¡¯t awful. It was just our first, it also ma


    and remained really good friends. I couldn¡¯t have asked for better in all honesty. He was respectful and I was too. It brought us closer but we both knew n


    Present day¡­


    My body radiated a horrendous amount of pain by the time I regained consciousness. It was extremelyte at night, or perhaps very early in the morning


    scarred back was covered with arge white sheet, I imagine it to be coated with antiseptic keeping my open wounds clean and creating the slightly soo


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A loud groan left my lips as I slowly lifted my head and moved my neck so that I was facing the opposite way, the ache in my neck was a very mild conce


    The pain my body was emitting currently was off the scale, it screamed at me, yelling at me to end my misery. I felt like id been hit with a truck, and I cou


    I was damaged¡­pletely and phy

 CHAPTER 60

    CHAPTER 60


    Dn POV


    Iy there for some time, staring at the wall while asionally moving my head to face the other side giving my neck some much needed rest bite. I wat


    it¡¯s ascent in the sky, and slowly came to the realisation that no one wasing in before dawn.


    Hours genuinely went by, and they were the best few hours of my time here, yes I was in pain, but I waspletely alone, that in itself made me more a


    ¡°Are you


    awake!? My head turned to his direction and I frowned before nodding slowly. I¡¯d been lying there for hours and since it was Lewis I couldn¡¯t see any har


    ¡°Please¡­ can I have some water?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but brace myself for the impact of a fist or even a foot, but


    instead I watched his face morph into one of guilt, it was a shock to say the lea?


    ¡°Shit, of course. Just give me a second.¡± I didn¡¯t have time to even acknowledge what he had said before he high tailed it out of the room. I stayed still, o


    at the painless, free birds that fly around. ¡°Here!¡± Huh¡­ I didn¡¯t even hear hime back in.


    I lifted my head up and came face to face with arge stic cup full of the clear liquid I so desperately desired. There was condensation building up on


    back that wasn¡¯t mutted now.


    ¡°Hang on¡­¡± the beta ced the stic cup on a little side table before running out of the room again, while I justy there. Pain radiated from every inch


    The instant satisfaction that came from the water brought tears to my eyes. It soothed my scratchy throat and hydrated me more than I thought it would.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± What a stupid question, he was always so awkward around me and honestly, it was a bit confusing to see, as humans we¡¯ve bee


    I just shook my head while trying my hardest not to let tears spill down my cheeks at the pain in my body, and the thought of being even more grotesque


    ¡°Dn, I know your in pain, but stay strong for me, what Josh did waspletely out of order. Even his father agrees that he should not have taken it so


    could I let it?


    I mean surly the king can¡¯t do much to me now while I try to heal. So maybe the process of healing my back will help me pull myself out of the hell I¡¯ve fo


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t give up on me now. Not after yesterday. Don¡¯t lose your spirit.¡± The beta ran his thumb over my forehead slightly, his touch was barely eve


    ¡°Please Dn¡­¡± I sniffed, I wasn¡¯t going to give in, I was just in so much pain. Maybe I could have something, just to take the edge off.


    ¡°Can I¡­ have something for the pain?¡± I managed to breathe out in between whimpers. The agony my back and arms were radiating was causing my m


    then I would bepletely trapped, I¡¯d literally never get away, and I don¡¯t know enough about the bond, I might not want to get away, at least at the mo


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll call for the doctor.¡± A sigh raked through him as he quickly pressed the red button on the bed. Then grabbed my hand gently, and bega


    today about going too far.¡±


    Lewist


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously damaged, I tried again to lift myself an inch of


    the bed but failedpletely, I ended up causing more torment to flood my body. ¡°I¡¯m never going to get away from him.¡± My situation was bing ble


    My away as I could, but it was also trying to tell me to be smart. There was


    I was telling me to run, as far no way I could take much more.


    I had to get away, I had to disappear¡­.


    Chapter Comments


    Tammie Gooding


    to bad, her mind is kind of weak when ites to self preservation.


    Visitor


    much needed respite?

 CHAPTER 61

    CHAPTER 61


    Dn POV


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lewis quickly crouched down to be at level with my resting self, he gently cupped my probably bruised cheek with his hand, and stroked his thum


    is nothing that won¡¯t heal, Dn. You have got to stay strong. I know you are hurting, but keep your mind firm.¡± I couldn¡¯t see any point in fighting it any m


    on me, please, you can¡¯t give in.¡± How on earth was I giving up on him? by doing what exactly? Bing a punch bag for the king and his family?


    ¡°Look at me?! I¡¯m broken, he¡¯s done it. Any form of hope I ever have just gets destroyed. I¡¯ll ept his stupid. mark, maybe then my life might at least ge


    were emotionless but my heart was anything but. The thought of actually epting such a cruel sadistic man caused my breath to hitch. I¡¯d be bound to


    ¡°Im not going to stop you, if that¡¯s your decision, but really think about it. I always thought that if Josh actually found his mate, he would mellow, but this¡­


    The beta was acting so strange. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was being so nice to me. ¡°If you ept him then that¡¯s it, there¡¯s nothing you can do! I sw


    your life will have no chance of getting better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed your fucking tune¡­¡± I stated only to realize that I was still talking to the royal beta, my dry lips quickly went in between my teeth as I


    realized I¡¯d misspoken, my eyes shut tight as I braced myself for even more pain, but it never came.


    ¡°I know¡­ I thought you would be good for him. I thought maybe after being with you for a while he might see


    that we all aren¡¯t that different.


    Equality between the two species is possible, but not if Josh doesn¡¯t change his views. Now, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t


    think Josh will ever change, he likes having power over people.¡± I understood exactly where he wasing from with that one.


    Not much was known about the king before the new world celebrations, he kept himself to himself, he hardly ever made public appearances. So I guess


    think anyone, human or lycan was expecting the king to be so violent and condescending towards my kind, and no one expected him to be so


    vicious towards me.


    As my thoughts began wondering, the doctor from yesterday strolled in. He looked at mine and Lewis¡¯s proximity and raised an eyebrow at us.


    Lewis was extremely quick to straighten his legs from his crouched position and take a step away from my. mutted body. He cleared his throat loudly b


    himself.


    ¡°Is everything ok, your grace?¡± Lewis quickly replied to the doctors question with his own, speaking in my stead, which in all fairness I was d because


    hated being referred to as your grace, and I would have snapped a little.


    ¡°Can she get something for her pain?¡± The doctor nodded his head before fingers met the sheet on my back..


    1/2


    ¡°Of course.¡± The doctor quickly began to speak to me directly though, and I cringed already knowing how much pain it would cause.


    ¡°I need to check your stitches and assess the remaining damage anyway so I¡¯ll numb your backpletely and we can go from there.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± At that moment I would have said yes to anything in order to get rid of the pain. The doctor nodded before once again walking out of the room. W


    ¡°What hurts more? Your back or your arms?¡± Lewis seemed really concerned about me and it felt nice to have some one ask. Ipletely forgot about


    Chapter Comments


    D


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 62

    CHAPTER 62


    ¡°My back!¡± I whimpered slightly when I moved a little bit, but I knew I¡¯d be fine once my pain was numbed.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± the doctor quickly made his presence known again as he walked back in with a surgical tray full of equipment. ¡°This is going to hurt, I need to un


    I swallowed thickly and clenched my fists into a ball, which caused tension and pain in my burnt forearms. I began to feel the doctor peel the sheet off my


    ¡°Oh my goddess!¡± The Beta was quick to look away once the wounds were uncovered, it must have been extremely grotesque for him to have that react


    I felt a huge stinging sensation and then very quickly the pain I was feeling was gone, I must have been given an injection.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to restitch some of these as you¡¯ve pulled the ones from yesterday, you also need a lot of rest, the damage to your skin is excessive.¡±


    Now that my back waspletely numb the pain in


    my arms seemed to radiate ten fold. I was unsure weather I should tell the doctor or not, in all honesty I seem to just be radiating agony. Of course I didn


    ¡°Lewis, those bandages on the tray are for her burns, can you soak them in that Gel and remove her old ones for me.¡± The doctor began to order lewis w


    He then began to fiddle with one of my covered arms and I had to suck in my breath to my teeth to prevent


    me from shouting out.


    ¡°I¡¯m really, sorry about this. Even he seemed to be on the verge of tears as he fiddled, and eventually removed the dressing. My eyes slowly moved to m


    atures.


    The blisters that rested on my arm were horrendous, it did however look cleaner than yesterday. It was crusty and yet had a wet look to it. In all fairness


    ¡°Try and not burst any of those blisters, she could get a nasty infection.¡± Lewis nodded at the doctors words before walking round my bed bound body an


    How could someone, how could anyone, be so cruel as to enjoy other peoples misery to this extent.


    I mean sure, Iugh when someone falls over, and I couldn¡¯t contain my humor when Freddy got his leg stuck in his crib and the wolves had toe and


    The air that hit my arms was like pure bliss. Having nothing constricting them was lovely, and I relished in it slightly. I sighed when the beta was finished


    relief but frowned deep at how quiet both men had.


    1/2


    been, it was extremely quiet for a few minutes and you¡¯d be an idiot if you couldn¡¯t sense a drastic change in the atmosphere. They must have been min


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± A pause met the room and goosebumps formed on my skin as I let the words I really didn¡¯t want to hear sink in.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The king wishes to see you?!¡±

 CHAPTER 63

    CHAPTER 63


    Dn POV


    I was already in bad shape, my mind was cloudy with constant


    reminder of what King Josh did. I don¡¯t care how mouthy I am or even if I deserved some form of disciplining, he went far too hard.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Do I have a choice? We both knew the answer, I had absolutely no choice at all, what the king wants he gets.


    ¡°I promise you¡­ I won¡¯t let him touch you.¡± How the beta can make a promise like that is beyond me, but he sounded sincere.


    I closed my eyes tight and tried to force the fear away as I heard his grace speaking outside the room. I forced myself to focus on the rhythmic movemen


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± The kings words rang through the room as his movements stopped dead and a chuckle met. my ears. The bastard wasughing at my s


    I didn¡¯t want to hear him state again that if I¡¯d just given my permission then he wouldn¡¯t have taken such drastic measures.


    *Did youe to see me, Just so you could goad me?¡± I did somewhat snap it as I turned my head away from looking at his face. The doctor was still w


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this bad, I thought the doctor was just being dramatic.¡± My eyes rolled and my head turned to the alpha king once more. ¡°I forget s


    How weak we are? I¡¯d like to see him swap ces with me and see how he handles everything.


    ¡°Humans are a lot stronger than you think, your grace!¡± I wasn¡¯t wrong, we¡¯ve adapted to be able to ept the punishments dished out by the lycans.


    There was once was a time where wolves had to train constantly, dodging threats left right and center in the form of hunters, rogue wolves and even ch


    time went on rogue wolves realized that humans were the weakest links and turned on us instead and the trained hunters were rounded. up and publicly


    born or lucky enough to be born of two wolves, then you have no chance of beating a fully fledged alpha.


    ¡°What do you want, King


    Josh?!¡± His amused smile fell drastically and his eyes turned hard at my tone. I was done with everything to do with this man, he¡¯d shown me that I was


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get to the point and be blunt with you, I know The timing isn¡¯t great, my queen, but we are to make a trip out of country.¡± My eyes widened in sh


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Why on earth did he think I¡¯d be up for traveling to another country with him after everything he¡¯s put me through. Not a chance in hell would I


    ¡°Your grace, I strongly advise against any form of travel with her body like this. The king growled quietly at the doctors words and looked at my back onc


    ¡°It was only ashing!¡± A bit more than just ashing, ashing I could cope with, what I¡¯d received wasplete torture. ¡°There is urgent business in A


    ¡°In case it escaped your notice, your grace, I¡¯m currently bed bound!¡± I snapped then seriously regretted it as I saw King Joshunch himself at me. My e

 CHAPTER 64

    CHAPTER 64


    ¡°Her grace is in no position to travel and you know it!¡± My eyes opened to see Lewis holding the king


    back, I watched the royal alpha struggle in his betas hold, due to Lewis¡¯s interference, a small fight broke out between the two wolves.


    After simply a minute, beta Lewis suddenly spun the king around


    with some force and mmed him into the wall near the door. My eyes widened at the act as did the kings, thetter of which immediately stopped his


    struggle.


    ¡°She can¡¯t travel in this condition.¡±


    That was hot¡­.


    Wait, not hot but you know, it was nice to have someone on my side for once. I had said it before that lewis was a good looking man, but seeing him sta


    ¡°And what do you expect me to do with her if I was to go alone? I can¡¯t have her locked in the dungeon again, can 1? You told me yourself she couldn¡¯t s


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay! I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± The kings movements halted and he shook the betas grip off him.


    ¡°She always does something stupid.¡± It appears the king will always be mad at me. No matter what I do. ¡°She¡¯sing, even if I have to drag her out.¡±


    ¡°You would drag me out regardless. I wasn¡¯t helping Lewis at all but I didn¡¯t want the king to think what he done can just


    be forgotten. He had mutted me.


    ¡°Josh, she¡¯s not in a good way and you know it. You went too far this time. She¡¯s not going with you! You¡¯ll have to either send an envoy or go alone.¡± I fe


    ¡°You dare tell me what I can and can¡¯t do with my own mate?!¡® The kings voice was slowly rising, while 1 couldn¡¯t help but mentallymend Lewis on h


    ¡°I do when she is my queen, and in a state of discontent. Could wolves hear heartbeats? Because if they could I should apologize as mine most likely so


    ¡°She¡¯sing with me¡­¡± Lewis shook his head and growled at king Josh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going as long as I¡¯m here!¡± The argument was starting to be childish now.


    ¡°Fine!¡± The kings fist quickly swung and smashed into the wall closest to him, then turned back to his beta pure


    frustration took hold of his features as he pointed at his friends face. ¡°She stays, but she will stay with you! I swear to the goddess that if One thing goes


    ¡°Why did you do that for me?¡± I asked as my gaze met that of the betas.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this. No one does.¡± He walked over to me and ced his hand on my head, the gesture seemed to warm my cheek


    it.¡±


    He was right, I could feel my eyes closing as I stared at the man who had helped me. Everything about him seemed to have suddenly changed and I co


    at


    him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I managed to whisper out before my eyes once again closed, I sighed as hisrge hand began to stroke my hair, and I heard a chair scra


    skin causing yet another sigh to leave me. I was tired, I was scared, but with Lewis here with me, I knew I was safe, and so, although I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d e


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 65

    CHAPTER 65


    POV Lewis.


    How the f


    fuck could Josh think Dn was able to travel? It wouldn¡¯t have been that unbelievable if it was just to a surrounding district, but another country entirely


    ¡°Why did you do that for me?¡± Dn¡¯s quiet voice hit my ears and my head turned to find her beautiful gaze on me. I sighed, unsure as to why I was fee


    She was a puzzle to me, her strength alone had me mesmerized from the moment I met her, but that day, the day she attempted to end her life, that was


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this. No one does.¡± I hesitantly walked over to her, and ced my hand on her head, just hoping to feel her warmth


    Anyone with eyes could see hers closing slowly as she continued to try and hold my gaze. She smiled gently and a sigh left her lips.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Her whisper was quiet yetpletely sincere. I was honestly just trying to protect her at first, but now just her smile alone was enough to


    All her bodily and facial reactions gave me some encouragement to take things a little bit further.


    My hand slowly began to stroke her hair, and I pulled a chair


    over to where shey. Before sitting down though, I ced a small peck of a kiss against her forehead causing yet another contented sigh


    to leave her. I hadn¡¯t thought much about the action much but I did shock myself with how affectionate i was being. Her eyes slowly closed, and stayed th


    I gazed at her sleeping form and a sympathetic smile crossed my features, as I watched her have one of the only peaceful moments she¡¯s had since arri


    I spent some time just sitting


    with her, while Josh prepared for his trip, I couldn¡¯t leave her alone, especially not after everything that had happened. How she managed to stay as stro


    of her injuries, I can only imagine how she must have felt. After an hour or so I knew if I stayed any longer with his mate, Josh was going to go ballistic so


    through the hallways.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish or something?¡± My head shot round to find Oliver walking up towards me, he looked nonchnt as always but there was a sl


    172


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Of course I knew exactly why he asked me, Josh has always been extremely aggressive and unpredictable when it came to gettin


    repercussions.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You need to stop meddling when ites to that girl! I just don¡¯t understand him at all.


    ¡°If trying to help her is meddling then I really don¡¯t understand what you expect me to do. I don¡¯t get how you can stand by and witness his treatment of h

 CHAPTER 66

    CHAPTER 66


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not just helping her anymore, your getting too close. That¡¯s his mate, Lew. She¡¯s not yours to im.¡± The more I witnessed, the more I unders


    her hatred for my kind, we really did see humans as


    objects.


    ¡°She¡¯s not anyone¡¯s to im, she should be allowed to make her own choices.¡± A small growl crept up from my chest and I knew I had to swallow my ang


    ¡°She¡¯s human, her choices are invalid. What¡¯s important now is Josh bing as strong as he can, in order to do that he needs his mate, more importa


    ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s done to her since he found her?¡± Oliver sighed and stared at me, his eyes were stern as he held my gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s his to do as he


    pleases, I¡¯m sorry you disagree, but that¡¯s just the way things are. Look, he¡¯s leaving you alone with her so I suggest you keep as much distance as poss


    Was I really bing rebellious? I was only trying to protect Dn, but maybe I have been taking things a little too far. I¡¯ve always seen humans as equ


    all.


    But then if we are stronger then, we should be using that to protect them, after all wolves wouldn¡¯t exist if it weren¡¯t for the humans who called upon the m


    She¡¯s the only human I have ever met that has been through so much and still hasn¡¯t given into our ways, hasn¡¯t lost sight of a better world.


    I suppose it didn¡¯t matter though, Oliver was right, she was Josh¡¯s mate, the soon to be queen, she wasn¡¯t mine nor would she ever be.


    I quickly followed Oliver into the kings office and found him sat behind his desk, looking over some documents. His uniform was regal which meant it rea


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and


    ¡°Lewis!¡± His voice wasmanding straight away and it put my body on edge. ¡°The rebels in Australia have gotten out of hand and need to be dealt with


    ¡°Yes, your grace.¡± Thank the goddess, maybe she¡¯ll get a bit of rest bite while the king is away. I¡¯m not going toy a finger on her while I¡¯m watching ove


    ¡°Go, you should be with her. Make sure she gets up soon, she can¡¯t bezy for much longer. The people need to know she¡¯s ok, or the number of traitors


    One thing was definitely certain, the kings treatment of Dn, was without a doubt fueling the already. growing rebellion, and it was only going to get wo


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 67

    CHAPTER 67


    Dn POV


    It had been 6 days since the king left for Australia, and only just was I able to leave the hospital. I had been given explicit instructions toe back eve


    Was I still sore? Definitely. Was it manageable? Yes it was. My neck was very stiff from theck of movement over the past week, but the pce had be


    been the most peaceful week I¡¯ve had in months.


    Lewis had been acting strange, some days he had been quite distant and others, like today he had been very prominent. It¡¯s been nice having him here


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    night th


    *Now, are you sure you¡¯re ok to leave? If you think you need an extra Lewis asked me yet again as I struggled to get a button up shirt¨C


    dress on over my mangled back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I need to get up and out of here or I might never.¡± I sighed and huffed as I attempted to fasten the buttons.


    ¡°I can help you you know, you need only ask. He was always so eager to help. I shook my head and smiled as Ipleted them all, before slowly slip


    I was supposed to be wearing nothing but constricting ballgowns and heels higher than the pce itself. However, there was no way I could get my bod


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I took a quick look at myself in the mirror and sighed again. I really was just stick and bone. I was unhealthily thin, my cheeks


    were so sunken in that my cheekbones had an almost skeletal look about them.


    *Believe it or not, you do look a lot better than you didst week. You¡¯ve got more color in your face.¡± Lewis walked up behind me slightly with a small bo


    I nodded my head and turned to smile at him. He was right, no matter how bad I looked today, nothingpares to my appearance before the king left.


    ¡°Yeah, and just when I do start to feel better his grace will


    come back and introduce me to a whole new pain.¡± I sighed as I watched the betas face drop at my words. Perhaps I was being a little blunt, technically


    He nodded before I finally made my way out of the room I¡¯d been in for days and back through the castle. It had been almost a week since I was able to


    1/2


    I took a deep breath before walking through the pce and to the dining area where I was to meet the dowager queen for lunch. It was required of me t


    royalty, not that I was nning on actually listening to her. Lewis looked at me with pitypletely taking over his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just lunch, Dn. It¡¯s probably not much of afort, but I¡¯ll be out here the entire time, and when your both finished, we can go wherever you want


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 68

    CHAPTER 68


    ¡°Thank you, Lewis.¡± He smiled at me again, and gently tucked a piece of stray hair behind my ear, then cleared his throat and took a step back away fr


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡± I took a deep breath in before opening the door to the dining area and entering. Immediately my gaze met that of the dowager que


    ¡°You arete!¡± The old queen spoke, indignationced in her voice at my tardiness. My gaze met hers and I was instantly met with a look that screamed


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re early?¡± I tried to crack a small smile at the check of my statement, but was met with a facepletely stoic and void of any humor, which


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    way.


    ¡°A good queen would arrive early, not make jokes to cover up her insolence.¡± I didn¡¯t think about my actions when my eyes rolled in my head at her word


    1 had never been in this room without King Josh being present, he was usually sat right next to me making sure I ate all of the disgusting food I was was


    ¡°As you know, once your mate bond has been established and you have epted my sons mark, your coronation won¡¯t be far behind. It¡¯s important that


    of soup Id been given since living here. I was getting extremely fed up of soup. The queen had a lovely looking chicken lunch,plete with sd and b


    What


    Huh? Ballroom dancing? ssical music? What are they trying to turn me into?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure dancing is a good idea, I¡¯m not¡­¡± I was cut off by her hands mming down on the table at my apprehensiveness, it caused my eyes to w


    ¡°The opinions of a human are irrelevant. Especially one like you, who has yet to hold rank. You will participate in all thepulsory lessons and you will


    waltz.¡±


    The waltz?! I¡¯m gonna end up dead, I couldn¡¯t dance, I had no rhythm at all, so trying to learn how to officially ballroom dance was a task that was virtua


    1/2


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it?¡± I swallowed and waited for her reply, but I was met with a simple answer, one that basically meant I had to do it or else.


    ¡°You will learn!¡± Well, she was definitely the kings mother, there was no disputing that.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 69

    CHAPTER 69


    Dn POV


    1,2,3¡­ 1,2,3¡­ A sigh left the queens mouth as the music was once again cut off due to me stepping on the


    feet of one of the butlers. ¡°How many times must I say to keep your head up, and step lightly?!¡±


    The dowager queen began to yell at me again causing me to swallow thickly. We¡¯d been at this for nearly a week now. I was once again able to wear th


    dresses that I was first ced in, they just made dancing all the more difficult, my scars being on show were no longer a concern as


    the entire world had already seen them anyway, and on my feety a pair of delicate heels.


    ¡°Again!¡± The music started and my head instantly went to my feet so I could see myself doing the steps, the butler took hold of both my waist and my han


    ¡°Come on now, it wasn¡¯t that bad!¡± Lewis chuckled at my disheveled state, and held his own hand out to help me up. ¡°I think your starting to get it.¡± He w


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll be a pro by the end of the week. I rolled my eyes as I took his hand in mine and stood back up. ¡°Why do I need to learn how to dance anyw


    ¡°You know you¡¯re going to have to dance with Josh during your coronation, right?¡± No, I most certainly did not know that. My eyes most likely screamed


    out to escort me. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know that then?¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t he have to mark me before I¡¯m coronated?¡± I took hold of his arm and we both walked out of the


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Well if that was the case then learning all this was definitely a waste of time.


    ¡°So I¡¯m never going to need to know how to waltz or whatever it is I¡¯m learning.¡± We continued to argue about my need to learn how to dance as we walk


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Can you please just try and at least learn a bit? The queen isn¡¯t above getting physical, and if Josh finds out that you¡¯ve not


    learnt anything yet¡­¡± He trailed off after he saw my face pale at the mention of the king.


    He was right though, if Josh found out I¡¯d been cking off he¡¯d go ballistic, and I really wasn¡¯t sure how much more I could take.


    What would the king do to me this time though? He certainly wouldn¡¯t be lenient, not to mention I wasn¡¯t just putting myself in the firing line anymore, unt


    reflected poorly on the beta too, he had after all vouched for me. I can deal with anything thates my way, but I couldn¡¯t bear it if


    1/2


    someone else got hurt or worse due to my actions.


    I could genuinely feel the library walls closing in on me the more my mind wandered. shes of the blood pouring from me onto the steps of the pce a

 CHAPTER 70

    CHAPTER 70


    Was I truly that damaged that my lungs couldn¡¯t cope with any mention of


    the king? I shouldn¡¯t be crumpling from the inside out so easily at just the mere thought of what King Josh could do to me. I shouldn¡¯t be this terrified of a


    ¡°Dn!?¡± The beta was once again quick toe to my aid, his hands either side of my head, one on each cheek as he forced me to look his way. ¡°He¡¯s


    *I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ safe.¡± I was getting dizzy, my head bing so oxygen deprived that my eyes were beginning to droop.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with me, I will never hurt you. Dn, you need to breathe!¡± I strangely knew he¡¯d never hurt me, and I did for some reason feel safe with him


    face whenever I know that he is close by. He was my onlyfort, my


    only warmth in an otherwise cold and listless ce. He was my reassurance, he was my strength, and he had no idea just how highly I held him.


    The area of library suddenly stopped shrinking in my mind as I took, 1, 2, 3 shaky breaths in and out. The fog that was starting to cloud me seemed to va


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± The words came out so quiet and unsure that I knew if he wasn¡¯t a wolf he never would have heard it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever apologize, do you need the doctor? I can go and¡­¡± I shook my head and took hold of his wrists, gently peeling hisrge hands from my


    ¡°Just, give me a second.¡± I gave his hand a small squeeze before attempting to pull away, only for him to stop me. I frowned, still trying to regte my b


    His wide eyes were fixed on our conjoined hands, he waspletely unmoving as he stared. Had I done something wrong? Shit, was he going to punish


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have grabbed¡­¡± he stopped my terrified rambling by taking the smallest of steps forward towards my cowering body. H


    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± He whispered, still frowning at my form. His words caused confusion to then cloud me, feel what exactly? I could obviously feel his g


    He cleared his throat slightly, and shook his head before finally releasing my hand from his tight grasp. He took arge step back and then shook his hea


    ¡°Lewis?¡± He looked at me like I was the gue. Like he detested the very sight of mw, all of a sudden. Was it because I touched him? It was always him


    ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong


    He smiled but remained at a distance from me. ¡°Are you ok now?¡± He was obviously asking about my panic attack, I wasn¡¯t ok, even more so now that I


    1/2


    only friend in this ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, are you?¡± I was skeptical, he did not seem alright. I had crossed a line with him, and I knew I would not be making that mistake twice. I forgot tha


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 71

    CHAPTER 71


    Dn POV


    These lessons with the dowager queen Luna were proving to be a lot tougher


    than I first thought. We were currently walking down a long hallway decorated withrge portraits of people, the queen was currently going through the h


    retain the information she gave me. The issue was, I was having an


    extremely difficult time retaining the information, I wouldn¡¯t call her the best teacher in the world, because she wasn¡¯t teaching me, she was just telling m


    ¡°Wait, can you please say thatst thing again, your grace?¡± She stopped


    in her tracks and walked over to me, I quickly felt the p of her ruler on my left hand yet again and my pen fell out of my grasp and hit the floor


    because of it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I even bother to continue when you clearly are not listening.¡± I was though, I was listening as best as I could, but she was speaking too fast


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to listen, you¡¯re just going too fast.¡± Another crack sounded and the sting in my knuckles became more prominent. She wasn¡¯t hitting as hard


    me at all to concentrate though.


    ¡°Must I speak


    to you as if you are a simpleton?¡± I didn¡¯t reply to her obvious rhetorical question, I just looked at my very roughly scribbled notes and prayed I could read


    receiving.


    ¡°I¡¯m human remember, I¡¯ve never had to learn this stuff!¡± I somewhat snapped at her, it was a subject I knew very little about, which she knew, and yet w


    one of the most unlucky people in existence. Why couldn¡¯t I have been paired with, at the very least, a nice wolf, or better still, just not be forced into bei


    unlucky person in the world.


    ¡°Well, now you


    must learn it. So pay closer attention¡­ These are all the past rulers, dating from the first wolf to ever shift. It is said that after pleading to the moon godde


    first wolf pack in existence, that vige leader was the one who requested her help,


    and waster crowned the first king of the lycanthrope¡­¡± The queen spoke without so much as turning around to look me in the eye. She simply continu


    was actually turned from a human into a wolf, then perhaps the lycan kind could be turned into humans once again?


    Maybe it was important that I learn this. Maybe I could n or do something with the information, I could even do more research under the guise that I w


    ¡°Those wolves began to feel iplete and they quickly left the confines of the vige to spread themselves out, so they could find their purpose. Some


    were destined to be with someone who who


    made them feel whole, gifted to them by the moon goddess herself, they knew that once mated they would be stronger and feelplete once again. M


    however some were unfortunately mated to


    1/2


    CHADEN 71


    humans,¡±


    She continued on down the corridor of past rulers, and stopped at arge portrait of the kings father, the previous ruler.


    ¡°The stronger the wolf the more likely they were to be mated to another of their kind, but you¡­¡± She stopped in her tracks and finally turned to face me,


    woman. ¡°You are an arrogant, disobedient human who for some


    is reason has been fated to the alpha king, one of the strongest royals we have ever had, a human


    queen Luna, unheard of, never before have we had a royal human, yet the moon goddess has chosen you out of millions of both human and lycan fema


    What was she insinuating? It¡¯s not like I had a choice in any of this. If I had it my way, I would have graduated high school, got a job as a human porter s


    family ordered the ughter of mine, ripped away from my home, tortured both physically


    and mentally by the same immature sadistic asshole that I¡¯m fated to, and left to rot in the pce all the while the rest of the world moves on.


    ¡°You tell me! It¡¯s not like I chose this life.¡± This was not going well, she turned to lookpletely at me, she wasn¡¯t happy, but I had no idea why she was


    insinuations were regarding mine and his grace¡¯s fated pairing. ¡°Maybe this goddess made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°The moon goddess is the most revered being in this world, she does not make mistakes. You


    are destined to be with my son, that is indisputable, what I don¡¯t understand is why? What does


    the moon goddess know about you that makes you worthy of my son?¡± My worthy of him, only then did I realize that the queen was high on something. S


    I don¡¯t know why I was chosen to be the queen of the new world. I don¡¯t know why I was so unfortunate that I was destined to King Josh, what I did know


    appropriate, but I would never bend enough to break.

 CHAPTER 72

    CHAPTER 72


    Dn POV


    Another day, another lesson. These stupid royalty lessons we¡¯re bing an absolute nightmare and simply consisted of a berating from her grace and


    the middle of a dance lesson, and growled silently as I once again stepped on Stewart¡¯s foot.


    Lewis had been distant, he¡¯d been there wherever I went, but he kept at


    an arms length and hardly even spoke to me. I knew I¡¯d fucked up, I knew it as soon as his eyes gravitated towards our conjoined hands, I will never ma


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What is so difficult about this? Josh learnt this at the age of 5!¡± She quickly hit me upside the head and made my hair fly out of its tightly bound updo. I f


    the smallest strands of my hair causing me to wince. Feeling my hair pull hurt more than the queens actually hand. ¡°Maybe it is your partner?¡±


    Yeah, maybe it was. I was trying my best to keep up with him, but the idiot butler seemed to be making it difficult for me to do so. The thought had never


    ¡°Your Grace, I assure I am doing everything in my power to¡­¡± The queen rather quickly cut of the sniveling man and turned to him, her entire posture se


    ¡°I am aware Stewart. Do not trouble yourself.¡± She quickly sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose before turning to the royal beta who was stood in th


    ¡°Lewis, you know this dance¡­¡± I watched as the betas eyes widened the smallest of fractions


    before he feign innocence. Yeah right, he was avoiding me like the gue and I had every single intention of figuring out why me touching him was such


    Friend after all. ¡°Please,e and attempt to tutor her.¡±


    The queen waved me off, as if she had all but given up trying. I admit, I didn¡¯t have a single ounce of rhythm in my body, which sucked when all I was try


    ¡°Your grace, I really don¡¯t think that is a wise choice¡­ I¡­¡± It was officially validated, he really didn¡¯t want to be near me. I knew, however, that the queen


    ¡°Nonsense, you have been tasked with watching over the girl, have you not? Let¡¯s see if you can drill something into that head of hers.¡± She quickly held


    Lewis stepped purposefully over to me before sighing and holding his own arms out in order to assume our dancing position. It was almost as if


    he would rather be doing anything else other than babysit me. Not that I


    me him.


    ¡°Please, just try and concentrate!¡± I didn¡¯t meet his gaze, instead I nodded and hesitantly grasped his hand in my own. I heard him suck


    in a breath and shake his head in my peripheral vision but paid it no mind as I began to study my feet.


    The music once again began to whirl and with it Lewis began to step our bodies around the hall.


    1/2


    ¡°1,2,3¡­ 1,2,3¡­¡± He counted over and over again, until my foot came down onto his own, and once again the music stopped. He sighed and gripped my


    movements.


    ¡°Stop looking at your feet, always look your dance partner in the eye.¡± My gaze moved slowly up to meet his and the room stopped, but our feet did not.


    His pupils dted at the sight of mine, and his posture became slightly stiffer than it was previously. His


    grip on my hand tightened ever so slightly and my movements became slightly more fluent.


    I admit, it


    was easier to dance when I wasn¡¯t looking at my feet, I could somewhat anticipate his next move, and was able to counter it when I needed too. When h


    We continued to simply step on beat until Lewis did something unexpected, he spun me under his arm


    and caught my waist again after it, we were now pressed hip to hip and we continued to dance.


    ¡°Turn your left foot out


    a bit¡­¡± I did so and he too moved with sent us both now stepping sort of in arge circle. ¡°Do it again¡­¡± I did and we continued to move to each other¡¯s


    We stayed like that for what felt like a lifetime, it was in hindsight, most likely a few seconds, just staring into each other orbs. Until our strange little intim


    ¡°That¡­ actually wasn¡¯t terrible.¡± She nodded her head at Lewis then turned to me. ¡°Your foot cement needs improving, your elbow should be raised s


    the music again!¡±


    He nodded his head, because let¡¯s face it, he had about as much choice as I did in the situation and once again we began to twirl around the floor. This t


    stopping me from learning the steps, because if I kept practicing with Lewis then I¡¯d be dancing rings around the royals.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    I feel like Lewis is now her mate. I¡¯m thinking her suicide attempt in a way broke whatever could have developed with Josh.. and Lewis is basically her se


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    07

 CHAPTER 73

    CHAPTER 73


    Dn POV


    It had now been three weeks since the king had left for Australia, I hadn¡¯t heard any word of him, or from him at all in that time and I was bing much


    it.


    I know for a fact Lewis kept recieving mind links from him, as we¡¯d be just starting to get closer


    again before his eyes would cloud over and once he¡¯d regained his focus, he


    would immediately make space between us. Not that I bothered too much, Lewis was keeping the kings information


    and orders to himself and for that I was silently grateful.


    Dancing was really bing casier, every single time I¡¯d practice with Lewis I¡¯d get just a little bit better. I¡¯d be a


    lot more fluent with my moves, and I¡¯d even received a very small amount of praise from the queen herself, I was shocked to say the least.


    I was currently in the library, Lewis had just stepped out leaving me with a pce guard whose name I did not. know. I was sat, on thefortable sofa w


    was long, I was only 11 pages into it and already I wanted to tear my hair out.


    Essentially the thing was a diary, explicitly talking about his change as a wolf, and


    his rule, there were at least a dozen of the exact same book, written over different years of his reign. As much as


    this book was sucking the life out of me, I had to read it, I had to know if there was a way to return the wolf gift, if a human was capable of being


    turned into a wolf then it only stands to reason that the possibility of a


    wolf transforming back into a in human is applicable. It¡¯s simply a case of reverse engineering. I just had to figure out exactly how the first


    wolf came to be, and not base my theories on some stupid, non existent goddess the queen told me about. It was too improbable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Still at it?¡± My head raised slightly to regard the beta, who had now just entered through the library¡¯s door holding two sses of water. He


    quickly dismissed the guard he¡¯d asked to watch over me and waited until he¡¯d left the room, before closing the door on us both.


    ¡°I have no idea how anybody could get through even one of these books without


    gouging their eyes out.¡± I sighed while rubbing my hands over my eyes then continuing to read the same line I


    had now read four times already. ¡°The first king was the most boring person I¡¯ve ever heard about. How he even had the time


    to write all this ispletely beyond me.¡±


    The beta chuckled and quickly sat down on the sofa opposite me, cing both sses on the table in front of us, our positions were ones of familiarity b


    at least an hour in the confinement¡¯s of it.


    ¡°I tried to read it once, out of pure curiosity, and didn¡¯t get past page 3.¡± At least I made it further than he did. Perhaps I would skip the first book, and see


    the queen want you to read these?¡±


    Oh wher?


    Damn, I was hoping my willingness to read them wouldn¡¯te into conversation. I bit my lip slightly and shrugged my shoulders, meeting the betas gaz


    1/2


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m just genuinely trying to learn as much as I can so I can avoid being hurt more.¡± I was a smooth liar by now. I think most humans were, w


    Lewis clearly bought my lie as he nodded his head. He smiled slightly at me which made me frown before he took something out of his pocket and ce


    ¡°Enjoy.¡± He whispered as he looked at the door then back at me with a chuckle. My face was that of nothing but confusion as I hesitantly


    grabbed the firm substance. I peeled the foil back and gasped at the sight of the brown snack in my hand.


    ¡°Oh my god! Is that chocte?!¡± I whispered in both bewilderment and excitement. I hadn¡¯t had any form of chocte since I was 12, I¡¯d seen the wolves


    time, but having it physically in my hand, and being able to smell it¡¯s sweet enticing scent made me salivate more than the ss of c did.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 74

    CHAPTER 74


    ¡®I don¡¯t really like chocte much, which everyone here knows, so I don¡¯t get it all that often. Whenever I do, from now on I will pass it onto you.¡± He chu


    at it, I couldn¡¯t possibly eat it, I¡¯d get absolutely lynched.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, it¡¯s yours, and if I¡¯m caught taking it then¡­¡± he rolled his eyes and walked over to sit down next to me, he gently took a piece of chocte out


    ¡°We can share it, if it¡¯ll make you feel better, ok?¡± He quickly ced the piece between his lips and instantly drew my attention to them. I¡¯ve said it before


    attractive man. ¡°Please, I requested some so I could give it to you, Here¡­¡± He broke a piece off and held it up for me to take.


    I gently took the in chocte and sniffed it relishing in


    it¡¯s sweet scent, before cing it between my own lips. My mouth was instantly flooded with more vor than I¡¯d had in months and a small moan escape


    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment, I found it so sad that one tiny piece of chocte could make my entire day, hell, I think it might¡¯ve made my e


    ¡°One each.¡± I nodded and quickly popped the second one in my mouth, sucking it and feeling it melt onto


    my taste buds, the second one tasted even better than the first. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you smile like that¡­¡± my eyes met his and I


    smiled kindly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything like that since the new


    world. Thank you, it really was lovely.¡± He ced one of hisrge hands on my dress dded knee and smiled gazing at my lips subconsciously I let my


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± He caught me off guard with his words, but I found myself blush at them. How I was beautiful was beyond me, I just saw someon


    his hot breath on my face. What on earth was he doing? Was he going to¡­


    We were interrupted by the library door opening and Lewis was extremely quick to withdraw from my form. The rattling sound of chain


    met my ears and my head moved slowly to regard the two figures now standing in


    the open doorway.


    ¡°Lewis, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind keeping an eye on my mate also, so you? I was informed to bring him here.¡± The kings aunty spoke in her screechy voic


    He looked pale, however was much cleaner than when Ist saw him. His beard waspletely clean shaven making him look younger


    than when I met him, his weight was still questionable however mine was also, so I suppose that was just the treatment we were given. He was dressed


    pair of restraints were ced, they were held together by a long chain and his wrists


    1/2


    were in cuffs connected by the same type of chain as his feet both of them giving him easy movement while still being confined.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Carlos?!¡± I stood up quickly wondering why he was suddenly let out of the dungeon after being down there for so long, when upon seeing me, the man


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Was the only thing he spoke before burying his face in his thin hands in defeat.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 75

    CHAPTER 75


    ¡®I don¡¯t really like chocte much, which everyone here knows, so I don¡¯t get it all that often. Whenever I do, from now on I will pass it onto you.¡± He chu


    at it, I couldn¡¯t possibly eat it, I¡¯d get absolutely lynched.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, it¡¯s yours, and if I¡¯m caught taking it then¡­¡± he rolled his eyes and walked over to sit down next to me, he gently took a piece of chocte out


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°We can share it, if it¡¯ll make you feel better, ok?¡± He quickly ced the piece between his lips and instantly drew my attention to them. I¡¯ve said it before


    attractive man. ¡°Please, I requested some so I could give it to you, Here¡­¡± He broke a piece off and held it up for me to take.


    I gently took the in chocte and sniffed it relishing in


    it¡¯s sweet scent, before cing it between my own lips. My mouth was instantly flooded with more vor than I¡¯d had in months and a small moan escape


    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment, I found it so sad that one tiny piece of chocte could make my entire day, hell, I think it might¡¯ve made my e


    ¡°One each.¡± I nodded and quickly popped the second one in my mouth, sucking it and feeling it melt onto


    my taste buds, the second one tasted even better than the first. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you smile like that¡­¡± my eyes met his and I


    smiled kindly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything like that since the new


    world. Thank you, it really was lovely.¡± He ced one of hisrge hands on my dress dded knee and smiled gazing at my lips subconsciously I let my


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± He caught me off guard with his words, but I found myself blush at them. How I was beautiful was beyond me, I just saw someon


    his hot breath on my face. What on earth was he doing? Was he going to¡­


    We were interrupted by the library door opening and Lewis was extremely quick to withdraw from my form. The rattling sound of chain


    met my ears and my head moved slowly to regard the two figures now standing in


    the open doorway.


    ¡°Lewis, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind keeping an eye on my mate also, so you? I was informed to bring him here.¡± The kings aunty spoke in her screechy voic


    He looked pale, however was much cleaner than when Ist saw him. His beard waspletely clean shaven making him look younger


    than when I met him, his weight was still questionable however mine was also, so I suppose that was just the treatment we were given. He was dressed


    pair of restraints were ced, they were held together by a long chain and his wrists


    1/2


    were in cuffs connected by the same type of chain as his feet both of them giving him easy movement while still being confined.


    ¡°Carlos?!¡± I stood up quickly wondering why he was suddenly let out of the dungeon after being down there for so long, when upon seeing me, the man


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± Was the only thing he spoke before burying his face in his thin hands in defeat.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 76

    CHAPTER 76


    ¡°I understand how you must be feeling, I assure you, you may speak freely with me.¡± I watched Carlos¡¯s face drop and his head bowed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mind my tongue, lord beta, but please do not tell


    Lorellia.¡± I could see Carlos begin physically shaking as his eyes remained on the floor in front of Lewis, he was terrified of his mate, what had she done


    ¡°Hey,¡± I ced my hand gently on the man¡¯s quivering shoulder and stepped in front of him, prompting him to raise his head. ¡°You have no reason to trus


    ¡°How can you stand there and say you trust a wolf?!¡± Carlos practically yelled in my face, his shaking getting worse and worse as he stared at me in disg


    I never actually thought about it too much, but Carlos did have a point. Lewis must have helped in some regard. Otherwise the king wouldn¡¯t have appoin


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge me, you have no idea how hard it has been.¡± Carlos sneered and looked me up and down before jingling his chains.


    ¡°Your right, because while you were up here living the fucking life of a queen, I was left to rot


    down there.¡± Lewis said nothing, he simply remained quiet, watching my interaction with the kings step uncle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯ve not had it tough these past few months, but I¡¯ve been inplete solitude for years.¡±


    He was right, it¡¯s only been a few months for me, he has dealt with being a prisoner for years. I couldn¡¯t imagine going through all of this for as long as he


    was still in chains.


    ¡°Hang on a minute.¡± Beta Lewis quickly piped up at Carlos¡¯s words, maybe he was angry at being called out. ¡°Look, you can say


    whatever you want about me, but don¡¯t stand there and dismiss everything Dn has gone through just because she hasn¡¯t been here for as long as you


    Carlos lookedpletely taken aback by the betas words and actions, his sight was darting between the two


    of us so fast I thought he might have gone dizzy. His eyes made their way to where Lewis had ced his hand


    and a frown made it way on his face. A thousand questions began to quickly flood his orbs, but only one came blurting out, as he looked me straight in th


    ¡°How the Fuck did you get the Royal Beta to fall in love with you?!¡±


    1/2


    Chosen By The Moon

 CHAPTER 77

    CHAPTER 77


    Dn POV


    just stood and stared at Carlos as he continued to


    hold my gaze, he was out of his mind, me and Lewis were just friends, there was no way he was in love with me, the man in front of me was definitely d


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked absolutely bewildered that he would even suggest such a thing, especially when we were


    in the pce, the king literally had eyes and ears everywhere. If someone had heard him then it really


    would not just be me to get it in the neck, but the royal beta would too.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way, a wolf would evere to our defense like that without there being a reason.¡± He argued, but it made no sense. Lewis had


    already had a mate, and was rejected, and it¡¯s a known fact a wolf doesn¡¯t just take any partner, they will only take a mate.


    you


    ¡°He just knows what I¡¯ve been through, ok. I have no idea how hard it has been for you, just like idea about me or my time here. It¡¯s really easy to specu


    will never know, because we haven¡¯t been in each other¡¯s


    situations.¡± It was the truth, neither of us could everpare our positions in the matter because they were both vastly different.


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly locked up right now though are you?¡± I could tell that being consistently confined


    was getting to him, even in freedom he was restricted, but just because I wasn¡¯t wearing a set of chains it didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t there, I had a mu


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. But that¡¯s because I got punished three weeks ago,


    and I haven¡¯t gotten my strength or my full range of movement back yet. Im still very much restricted, it¡¯s just my chains aren¡¯t visible.¡± I shrugged, casua


    get to choose who to be with.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Well I suppose they do sort of, as it is very possible to reject their one and only mate, however most of them die from a broken heart before they¡¯re even


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true¡­¡± the beta spoke to me and had my full attention drawn to him after his words had met my ears. ¡°We are actually very


    capable of choosing our own mate if our goddess gifted paring ends in either death or rejection.¡± Well, I wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that!¡± I really didn¡¯t, I really have to do more research on the werewolf species. It might help me navigate my current situation better. ¡°So ou


    yet here we are, unfortunately fated to members of the royal family.


    ¡°They can, but Its not something a wolf would typically do, rejecting your mate, well thats an extremely rare urrence, and there¡¯s absolutely no going


    O

 CHAPTER 78

    CHAPTER 78


    ¡°Dn has been through a lot, I just want her safe.¡± Diplomatic and urate. He was just trying to look out for me, which I was insanely grateful for, if it w


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke right?¡± This was getting slightly hostile now. Carlos was being ridiculous. He was going to end up in a worse state than me if he kept this a


    ¡°Carlos, that is enough!¡± I was sick to death of hearing him talk. ¡°I know exactly where we are, I¡¯ve most likely seen more of the pce than you have! I a


    from Beta Lewis.¡± I ranted only to watch the rebels face fall as he looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick to death of being told what I can and can¡¯t do, not a single Lycan, or a human can tell me how I am supposed to cope while I¡¯m here. That is my


    ¡°Carlos, don¡¯t run your mouth too much now that you¡¯re out of the dungeon. Mate or not you¡¯ll still get severely hurt if you¡¯re caught saying something yo


    I sighed, I was supposed to be rxing in my only moments of peace but in stead I had to chastise a man for telling me how I should be feeling. I turned


    ¡°What the fuck happened to your back?¡± Oh right¡­ I was wondering why he was so rmed. I let out a very hollow chuckle as I clutched the book.


    ¡°What do you think happened? I said no to the king!¡± I shrugged and took a seat on the sofa opposite him, the one beat Lewis usually sat at. ¡°Get some


    The thought Carlos was bing a new father again was terrifying, I suppose it was just a matter of time before I get pregnant myself. At least Carlos d


    I¡¯m honestly not sure what I would do if that day came, I only know one thing. I¡¯d do whatever it took to end the situation


    1/2N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 CHAPTER 79

    CHAPTER 79


    Lewis POV


    I watched from the back of the room as she danced with the mate of Lorellia. The queen had now been tasked with teaching not just the mate of the king


    was definitely getting better at dancing, and the more her confidence increased, the more beautiful she became, not that it was actually possible for her t


    It had been a day since that Carlos guy had been released from the dungeon and he was already being forced to learn how to dance. I suppose it was a


    I had to admit that they were matched


    in attitude as well. He almost has as much hatred for our kind as Dn had. Only the goddess knows what the pair of them had been through in the past


    5 years of the new world.


    However the way that Dn handled herself was incredible. She remained calm, even when she was the most insulted, and hearing her defend me and


    my actions towards her yesterday was nice, even though she denied any sort of feelings I had for her.


    Carlos had been right though, for some unknown reason, the other day when she grabbed me, my heart skipped a beat, and my cheeks took on a whole


    new meaning of the famous phrase ¡®red


    as a tomato.¡® Not to mention, I may have actually felt the bond, granted it was faint, but it was there. The little sparks thate from touching your fated


    me. I didn¡¯t realize what I had done until it was toote, I had chosen my second chance, subconsciously Dn had crept through the cracks of my heart


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I didn¡¯t know how tobat this situation. She was my queen, the mate of king Josh and yet I wanted her. I knew she had been


    through so much, if she found out what I had done and that I had certain feelings for her I can¡¯t imagine she would be very happy, I am of course still a ly


    I have noticed that whenever she does anything remotely wrong around me or the queen or anyone really, she tenses up, almost as if she¡¯s bracing hers


    I knew I could never do anything to hurt her, she goes through more


    than enough pain from the king alone, add on to the mental abuse the queen dishes out and I¡¯m honestly surprised she¡¯s still so strong and functional. T


    is, if she is still tensing every time she missteps around me, then she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯d


    never hurt her. She still thinks of me as someone who could torment her.


    ¡°That, was the first time you we¡¯re actually decent.¡± The


    queen spoke quickly as she walked over to the human pair. ¡°Carlos, I said your back must remain ridged, but your entire body is far too stiff. Your body m


    jolt around like you are made of wood.¡± She then turned to Dn and sighed before pping her cheek hard.


    I jolted forward ready to intervene but moved forward less than an inch as I quickly remembered I wasn¡¯t at liberty to help her.


    That poor girl gets pped so often by so many people that she didn¡¯t even respond to the stinging sensation


    1/2


    that must have been taking over her offended cheek, instead she just looked at the quee


    The next time you look at your feet, I¡¯ll make you wear a posture corrector, injured or not. De you understand? I am sick of telling you!¡± I watched as D


    ¡°A good queen doesn¡¯t have superiors to answer to!¡± She mumbled before her eyes grew. I too cringed knowing that her mouth was going to get her in d


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 80

    CHAPTER 80


    It didn¡¯t even take a minute for Stewart, the queens personal attendant, to intervene, within seconds Dn was on the floor with blood pouring from her l


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was tense as I watched the girl consuming my every thought. She spat a stream of blood out and winced dramatically, that


    punch must have severely hurt her. She then ced her finger and thumb into her mouth and with a small tug and a groan she pulled one of her back te


    She seemed shocked at first but quickly became quite calm as she threw her tooth across the room and spat again, sending the red liquid that was pooli


    manner.


    Q:


    ¡°You may very well be the queen, but to me, you are nothing more than a human, you will never hold power and you will never have support. You a


    worthless, stupid little girl who severelycks respect.


    If it were up to me, Josh would have you on a tighter leash than my sister has on her mate.¡± Her tone was venomous as she spat her words at Dn who


    blood still pouring out of her mouth and now down her chin to her chest. The queen didn¡¯t even acknowledge Carlos as she walked towards the main doo


    Upon the queens departure my ws slowly retracted and with it left the holes in my skin bleeding, naturally I was a wolf


    and would bepletely healed by the evening however I knew I had to hide the small injuries from Dn, who had now


    been picked up off the floor by Carlos.


    ¡°Fucking hell. Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t waste a beat in pulling out his pocket square that filled the chest pocket of his regal suit and handing it to Dn


    her mouth.


    ¡°HmmHmm.¡± She hummed and nodded her head as she tried to stop the bleeding. She put pressure on the new wound


    by biting down hard on the rolled up cloth square and shut her


    eyes tight. ¡°Did the whole toothe out?¡± She asked through her clenched jaws and I ran over to where her tooth had skidded across the floor after sh


    I picked it up to have a good look, others may have squirmed at the sight but I just looked at it. There it was, the bottom half of


    the right hand side was missing. I looked at the poor girl and winced, she didn¡¯t need


    words to understand what had happened, she nodded her head before throwing it back in a groan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital wing, the remaining section will have to be pulled out.¡± I said as I moved closer


    to her. She ran her hand through her hair in exasperation and went to speak, only the doors opened and in walked a member of the royal guard, Zackary


    two heavy set of restraints that the rebel was required to wear.


    ¡°You go, before that gets infected.¡± Carlos said as he looked in pity at Dn. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She nodded her head and scowled at Zack who walked past he


    We both exited the giant dance hall and began to make our way silently through the halls. Upon entering one


    of the halls, she stopped in her tracks, her head met that of a portraitmissioned of the queen, she scowled and before I could fullyprehend wha


    With all her strength she grabbed one of the bottom corners and lifted it


    up causing the entire framed portrait to crash to the ground. Itnded on the corner of the solid frame and instantly snapped it. Chips of it bounced off the


    I¡¯d never seen her so frustrated.

 CHAPTER 81

    CHAPTER 81


    Dn POV


    I was angry! Of course


    I was angry, every single time I felt like I was finally doing something right, reality woulde crashing down on me in waves and I ended up in pain.


    The pain emitting from my jaw was horrendous, as I bit down on Carlos¡¯s handkerchief. I hadn¡¯t had any sort of tooth ache since I was a child, not that I c


    Every hallway we walked through, images of the king and his stupid family rested. The walls were adjourned with pictures and paintings of the regal fam


    I was never getting away, I was going to feel pain and humiliation for the rest of my life. In the end I stopped at a singr painting of thedy who had ju


    commissioned for.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    1 let out a loud grunt of anger while looking at it. I would never be that perfect, I was too damaged. My body was horribly scarred, my resolve was being


    Without thinking I used my strength to push therge picture frame up and widened my eyes as it had actually moved. I wasn¡¯t exactly nning on that w


    With the way it hadnded I suppose I could just walk away, it would simply look like it had suddenly and unexpectedly just fallen off. So instead of ackno


    Thankfully Lewis didn¡¯t say anything about it, which I was grateful for.


    By


    the time we got to the hospital it was getting on to evening time. I was getting hungry, which is a feeling I was definitely getting used to and didn¡¯t really m


    a nice crunch to it, Something other than the thick watery texture I¡¯d be ustomed too. I hadn¡¯t had any different textures for months,


    ¡°Your grace, you haven¡¯t got an appointment for another two days.¡± I nodded my head and a sigh raked through me. Even the hospital wing was getting


    ¡°She¡¯s had her tooth knocked out, there¡¯s still some left in her gum that needs removing. Beta lewis exined as he gestured me over to the bed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go and get some anesthetic then assess the damage from there.¡± The doctor was quick to leave the room and my eyes moved to Lewis¡¯s out stre


    puncture like marks on the palm of his right hand, and I didn¡¯t think twice about grabbing it to get a closer look. He instantly gasped and tensed up in my


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked through my clenched teeth, it had to have been self inflicted, they were wolf w marks, I wasn¡¯t as stupid as everyone believ

 CHAPTER 82

    CHAPTER 82


    ¡°What happened in the hallway?¡± My look went hard as I knew he was deliberately avoiding the answer. I knew if it was truly something to worry about h


    It wasn¡¯t long before the doctor returned with a tray full of dental equipment. I hadn¡¯t seen half of that stuff in years so it was a bit strange to me. I opened


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Goddess, That looks sore! The doctor eximed as he quickly turned to get the local anesthetic injection ready. He exined that he was going to


    numb my mouth in order to remove what could only be described as shrapnel. ¡°Sharp pinch¡­¡± I winced as I felt it slide into my already swollen gum but


    to fill my mouth.


    He ced a cylinder shaped gauze into the gap and told me to bite hard to stop the bleeding. He removed his rubber gloves and wrote a few notes down


    ¡°While you are here, would you mind if 1 clean your burns and apply the salve to them? I nodded allowing the doctor to get to the work he wanted to do


    Once done I said my thank yous and quickly made my way back to my own bedroom with Lewis in tow.


    ¡°Now are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡± I nodded my head and smiled at him before opening the door to the room. Instantly I tensed up. I had the same reaction


    abuse I¡¯d felt up here. I took in a deep breath and held it for a few seconds Id realized doing this curved the panic attack that always began to rise.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, get some sleep. I closed the door and slid my back down the wooden panel I curled myself up into a ball forfort and focused on my breathin


    Sleep met me fairly quickly, but I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d be gued with nightmares. I was only out for an hour before I woke myself up screaming in terror. Sw


    I hadn¡¯t realized anyone else was residing on this floor while King Josh was away but the royal beta was far too quick getting to me. Perhaps he was res


    to terms with actually being awake now.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­¡± Lewis shook his head at me, exasperation crept in his face as he ced his hands on my shoulders,


    ¡°Stop saying that when you¡¯re clearly not ok. Before I knew what was happening he brought me into his chest, his strong heartbeat met my ears and beg


    He was wrong though, I wasn¡¯t trying to stay strong, I was just too weak to admit how damaged my mind had be, I was too weak to say out loud


    that I wasn¡¯t ok


    ¡°Tm ok.¡± I whispered as my mind began to fog over, sleep began to take over me, which was when I realized that I really did feel safe with Lewis. In his a

 CHAPTER 83

    CHAPTER 83


    Dn POV


    It was a knock at the door that made me bolt upright in bed. I rubbed my eyes tiredly and looked up to see my handmaiden already staring at me with w


    in, her eyes immediately squinted in usation and her words sliced through the silver room.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± As soon as the woman¡¯s voice began 1 felt the bed jolt from behind me and my eyes followed the movement. A loud shocked g


    How could we have both fallen asleep like that? It¡¯s a bloody good job the king wasn¡¯t there to see us in bed together, I imagine Lewis would have been


    ¡°There is an exnation for this¡­¡± I rushed out as I got back on my feet only to see the beta fidgeting slightly from the opposite side of the bed. He must


    beta Lewis definitely could.


    ¡°The king will hear about this!¡± Greta stated as she stared at the two of us. I had no doubt that would be the case but I had to still attempt to


    stop word getting out. Besides nothing had happened. The beta was simply trying to help mest night by stopping me from panicking. He was the one p


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to inform the king, well, there is nothing more to say that I


    haven¡¯t already. Her grace was clearly in a state of distress, I simply did my duty and calmed her.¡± That¡¯s right, though I¡¯m not sure any of the people in t


    ¡°No matter. We need to get her grace ready for the day ahead. If you please, lord beta.¡± Greta had some nerve speaking to the royal beta and gesturing


    least now I see why. The woman was insufferable.


    I watched as Lewis awkwardly left the room and sighed, this was not a situation 1 expected to be in. Why couldn¡¯t Lewis have just been my i


    mate? Yes he¡¯s a wolf, but he¡¯s kind, and treats me like an actual human being instead of a punching bag. Id


    even managed to gain weight these past few weeks while being under the betas care, granted I was still only allowed


    the basic meals, however if I was still hungry, Lewis would see to it that I got more, I felt healthier than I had in a long time.


    Thedies quickly began to get me ready. I was finally getting used to having daily makeovers, at least up until New, although I did


    find it irritating. I just sat there and let them work. My face was prodded with about 20 different make up brushes, my head felt like it had been dragged th


    By the time I was ready, over an hour had passed, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    if Carles had to go through a simr morning routine, of course he is a man, so makeup wasn¡¯t needed, and he hasn¡¯t received half the physical torment


    for basically two years before his release.


    Now he¡¯d been out for a few days yet was still ced in heavy chains. It must be difficult for him to walk with them on especially with our muscle mass b


    it is.


    Upon my exit I was met by Lewis, who instantly


    began to follow me to the entrance hall where todays Lycan history lesson was being held. I was somewhat finding them to be rather informative. The le


    They may have been long, and they may have resulted in slightly stinging knuckles after getting hit with a ruler a few times, but they really were interesti


    ¡°Dn, you are to go directly to the throne room. Carlos, I believe Lorellia is waiting for you in the gardens. The queen spat at us before taking the arm o


    I nodded my head and left only to find the personal escort that was assigned to me upon my arrival at the pce, Warren. He stood outside waiting for


    ¡°Where is Beta Lewis?¡± I asked, my voice taking on a small shake


    as I looked at the stem man. He hardly moved as his eyes tracked down to stare at my frame.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He has business to sort. Was his curt answer, I wasn¡¯t able to say anything else before my upper arm was grabbed and pulled roughly


    down the corridor causing my body to fail in hopes to catch up to the man dragging me. I fell a few times trying to keep pace but being unable to, hucky


    fallpletely, however I¡¯m fairly certain that fingerprint bruises were now forming on my skin.


    By the time we made it to the entrance to the throne room, I waspletely out of breath. The doors opened slowly and I was pushed inside only to find


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be home¡­¡± The king slowly raised from the throne at the top of the hall and began to approach my now somewhat quivering body. ¡°Did y


    Did I miss him? No, I didn¡¯t miss him at all, not in the fucking slightest.

 CHAPTER 84

    CHAPTER 84


    King Josh POV


    3 and a hall weeks ago¡­.


    Once I waspletely sat on the ne i sighed. I didn¡¯t like the situation at


    all, I couldn¡¯t understand why my goddess given mate couldn¡¯t juste with me. Sure she was hurting a bit but you¡¯d think the doctor would have just g


    unpredictable, she could potentially harm herself, or even worse. Leaving her was the hardest decision I had ever had to make, and now she wasn¡¯t here


    At least I was leaving her with Lewis, he will definitely make sure nothing happens, and I know if Dn needs it, then he will not hesitate to punish her. I


    *Josh, Alpha Grant¡¯sst letter states that the death toll had risen, the humans are progressing far too quickly.¡± My Gamma informed me as he held the h


    So the rebellion in Australia had gotten too powerful. This was my biggest concern, Australia isn¡¯t too had, I personally believe it can be easily quelled, ho


    Honestly It was all Dn¡¯s fault!


    Of course, the rebellion has been up anding for some time now, long before I had even met the beautiful girl, and it¡¯s true, no one can deny that she


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Japanese are a concern, there are reports of growing numbers. Even reports of rebellion are popping up all across Europe, if we don¡¯t do something


    Its also true that it is my mate and queen that has caused it. She¡¯s a beacon of strength for the traitors, the longer she doesn¡¯t bear my mark, and the lon


    ¡°Once we are at the pack house the order will be to kill on sight, I won¡¯t have any of the humans thinking they are stronger than us.¡± I stated as I signed a


    ¡°My mate has caused this.¡± I stated to the


    men currently sitting in the aircraft with me. I knew I hadn¡¯t been tough enough on her, I knew I should have ripped her sp?rit out


    from the roots. ¡°I¡¯ve never known a human to be so against the new world.¡±


    My gamma quickly agreed with me, however thest punishment did raise questions from even my envoy. Lewis in particr disagreed with my actions.


    I¡¯ll never forget the day we attacked the old alpha king. He was a weak man, he believed in the equality of our two species, my parents knew that was i


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit that a part of Lewis broke that day, it was a sight to see. He was ruthless with his onught of the pce guards. His kill count wa


    ¡°Your grace, if I may¡­¡± Warren spoke up quietly as I wracked my brain trying toe up with a way for me to destroy Dn¡¯s fight. I looked to the


    man who sat to the left of me and nodded my head, ushering him to continue. ¡°The tour of the district is set to continue soon, perhaps if you punish her i


    We were going to skip her old district, as technically I had already visited, although it was a short trip, however my warrior was correct


    Showing her old pack that even the mate of the king isn¡¯t exempt from punishment, might just drill the information into her head, and thus resulting in the


    ¡°Very well, upon our return we shall make preparations for the five year anniversary celebrations to continue. Starting with the very district I discovered


    her in. You are right, we need to subdue this attitude of hers permanently, and the


    way to do that is through her humiliation.¡± I nodded and smiled slightly, perhaps she will bear my mark sooner than she expected. What she didn¡¯t know


    ¡°You need to be cautious though, if you go too far, it could cause her friends and family to join the rebellion, if that¡¯s the case you¡¯ll lose her forever.¡± As m


    I just needed to subdue the Australian traitors before I could return to my beautiful rebellious soulmate, and with the way my anger was rising, I knew tha

 CHAPTER 85

    CHAPTER 85


    Dn POV.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything but stand and watch as King Josh stalked towards me, all of my resiliencepletely dissolved upon seeing him, and with it my bo


    ¡°I asked you a question¡­ Did you miss me?!¡® His tone was deadly as he looked down on my shaking form, he let out a scoff before my shoulders were g


    I swallowed thickly as my eyes darted around the room, Oliver was there, along with the kings father and of course Warren. The one person I wished to s


    ¡°W¨C


    When did you get back?¡± 1 stuttered slightly as 1 spoke, he wasn¡¯t best pleased with me answering him with a question of my own because his grip tig


    ¡°You absolutely reek of him!¡± What, I reek of him? Him Who? The king look positively furious the more he red at me. ¡°A month¡­ I¡¯ve been gone an en


    month, and you¡¯ve been with another man.. my beta no less!¡± Been with his beta? Did he actually think I¡¯d had sex with Lewis?


    ¡°Are you delusional?!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let my anger rise in me, I wasn¡¯t going to stand there and be used of something that in actuality never happ


    am, considering how I was when you lett


    ¡°Td watch you mouth if I were you girl, I think my son is beling quite calm considering the circumstances. The dowager king spoke as he looked at me, I


    ¡°W¨C


    what circumstances?¡± I didn¡¯t have time to get my bnce as King Josh suddenly let his ws slide out of my skin by shoving my body away from him


    fell onto my dress dded bottom. I felt blood drip down both my arms but didn¡¯t dare to say anything about it as I looked up at the king,


    ¡°You humans have no sense of


    loyalty, wolves mate for life! You all, simply fuck your way through life with as many different people as you can.¡± What? That¡¯s not trar, I mean sure ther


    ¡°At least we don¡¯t beat the shit out of the people we do choose to be with!¡± I snapped while still sitting on the floor. Blood was still dripping down my arm


    so much that I was on the verge of copse, and just when I was finally getting rid of all the cracks he¡¯d made, he came back, just to make them deeper


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were doing? You slept with him to get back at me for punishing you?!¡± I shook my head no at him, his tone was getting more and mo


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t do anything we didn¡¯t.¡± It was like he¡¯d made his mind up and nothing was going to sway him. Maybe he was trying to find a reason to punis


    to look on at me, I could have sworn I saw guilt sh across Oliver¡¯s face but it could have just been my eyes ying tricks.


    ¡°Then exin why my beta was sleeping in your bed!¡± He was seeing red, you could tell by the way his eyes bored into my own, I was getting increasing


    the situation. He¡¯d only juste back and he had already started his abuse.


    ¡°He was justforting me, he¡¯s the only person that can calm me down.¡± The kings eyes


    grew even darker as he took hold of my wrist and pulled my face so close to his that I could feel his breath on my nose.


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one that can calm you down?¡± He spat at me before shaking me a little, I was basically


    a rag doll to him. ¡°Are you fucking in love with him or something?¡± That


    was a trick question, I¡¯d seen him ask questions like this before, no matter what my answer would be, weather it be denial or eptance, I¡¯d still get tortu


    ¡°She knows she¡¯s yours, and Lewis knows she¡¯s yours, I¡¯m sure that he was just keeping her safe like you asked him too.¡± Oliver spokeing up be


    *Spend some time together?! Everything he¡¯s dealt with this month and hees home topletely treachery.¡± His father spoke to the gamma with a


    she needs to learn her ce.¡± The king however seemed to just look straight through me. Not giving any indication of what he was thinking.


    ¡°You are


    correct father¡­ and I do have urges to get rid of.¡± He took hold of my upper arm and mped his hand right around it painfully digging his fingers in my


    No, he wouldn¡¯t do that straight away would he? Please god, no. Why, why couldn¡¯t he just leave me alone. Why did he have toe back?!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I yelled as he began to drag me out of the throne room and through the castle. I have to admit though, the one thing on


    my mind as I was being dragged to my fate was, where the fuck was Lewis?!

 CHAPTER 86

    CHAPTER 86


    This Chapter contains strong scenes of Rape, and abuse. Please read at your own risk.


    Dn POV


    ¡°Youpletely ungrateful bitch. The king was furious as he dragged me up every flight of stairs until he got to his bedroom. I know for a fact that my or


    ¡°Everything i have done for you, and this is how im repayed? You should be on your knees begging me to ept you, not the other way around¡°,


    As soon as we entered his room I was thrown in, my forehead unfortunately made contact with the kings closet door handle and blood instantly trickled d


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    my face. My eyesight blurred slightly and everything became somewhat fuzzy, I know I must


    have passed out for a few seconds because as soon as I was able to see properly the king was hovering over me.


    ¡°What must I do?¡± He sounded almost desperate, his words cutting through the silence of the room while Iy on the floor, with nothing but fear coursing


    He was cut off from his tampage at the sound of a knock on his bedroom dooc


    ¡°Enter¡± Almost immediately Lewis wandered in, his eyes widened drastically as he took in my weak state. He was safe, I thought the king had killed him,


    oxygen. Lewis instantly took a step towards us but was quickly stopped bymand. ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking think about it.¡± Even I felt the demand in the ki


    Instantly Lewis stopped in his tracks, he looked extremely desperate but his eyes shed with nothing butpletepliance. ¡°Til deal with you in a m


    ¡°Josh¡­ don¡¯t do¡­¡± in the blink of an eye the king was in front of Lewis, his fist came up and struck the beta right in the cheek which caused an audible g


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! The king waspletely furious as he looked his friend in the eyes, I couldn¡¯t see his face but I heard the demand in his voice and I


    Lewis had no choice but toply due to the alphamand, and so I watched helplessly as his body went ridged in order to obey. ¡°You will watch eve


    Within an instant the king swung his arm up and hit my right check with the back of his hand. My head was already in somewhat of a daze and so this bl


    I watched in horror as he quickly began to fiddle with the belt he wore around his waist band and slipped it off, he then took his clothes off in front of bo

 CHAPTER 87

    CHAPTER 87


    I was horrified¡­ was he going to¡­ while Lewis was stood there¡­.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ No, please don¡¯t!¡± I tried to plead while my arms remained pinned at the side of my body refusing him any ess, not that it did any good.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± There was a growl that sounded throughout the room and before I could say anything more my clothes were torn off. The painful friction it cau


    ¡°Josh?! This is too far! Lewis was appalled by the kings behavior but helpless to hismand. Hearing his betament on his actions caused him to


    just stoodpletely shocked at the outburst.


    ¡°But fucking my mate wasn¡¯t too far?! I¡¯m gonna show both of you that she is my possession His anger radiated from him causing pure freight to crash th


    me. He punched Lewis again hard, which caused the beta to stumble back, although he caught himself before he fell properly there would definitely be a


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything.¡± My voice wasn¡¯t even audible, I was embarrassed to say that was my only defense. We really hadn¡¯t done anything, so wha


    ¡°Don¡¯t LIE TO ME!¡± He grabbed a huge


    chunk of my hair from the back of my head and pulled me into him, instantly attacking my lips with his. I felt him suck and lick them sloppily and roughly,


    them begin to hurt from the force he was using while I tried to push him away, after a good few minutes he threw me down to the floor a small shout of f


    I tried to crawl away from him, but he caught me by my ankle and pulled me back, I kicked out and made contact with his chest but that resulted in an a


    ¡°P¨CPlease don¡¯t¡­ N¨C


    not with him here!¡± I was nothing more than a stuttering fool. He¡¯d managed to pull me right back to him and straddled my stomach holding my wrists nex


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop fighting me, I¡¯ll get my gamma in here too!¡± He growled out causing me to stop fighting him. I shut my eyes tight as my panties were ri


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your point Josh¡­ she¡¯s yours! She¡¯s yours! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Lewis tried to stop the events from happening as the king lined himself up with my entrance.

 CHAPTER 88

    CHAPTER 88


    This Chapter contains strong scenes of Rape, and abuse. Please read at your own risk. For those wondering, it¡¯s thest chapter detailing her physical a


    Dn POV


    ¡°You are right! SHES MINE!¡± He wasted no time in plunging his entire length into me. A cry left my lips and my eyes watered as I realized I was getting fu


    to humiliate me.


    He was relentless with his thrusts. Each one more powerful and angrier than


    thest. One of his hands left my wrist and went to my neck steadying himself and blocking my airways again slightly, in the process as he continued his


    ¡°Do you see it yet?! The king addressed both me and my one man audience as he remained steady and consistent in his movements. ¡°Do you see that y


    imagine I was somewhere else, trying to block the pain out of my mind, trying to go somewhere with a happy ending, but my mind couldn¡¯t conjure anyt


    grow and flipped me onto my stomach. He mmed my head into the floor below me which left my mind feeling as if a drum solo had started inside it. I g


    My eyes flew open as I realized his target wasn¡¯t my vagina, it was my ass. I squirmed underneath him, as I felt him spit on my flesh.


    ¡°No, no, no, no¡­. I spoke inplete and utter desperation as I felt a slight pressure. He forced me into the floor even more, and I knew I couldn¡¯t get a


    ¡°She¡¯s yours¡­ you¡¯ve shown us¡­ shes yours¡­. don¡¯t do this¡­ I could hear the break in his voice as even Lewis pleaded with him, it was futile. He had


    ¡°Stay fucking STILL!¡± With arge grow! he suddenly and unexpectedly forced himself into me, with one long thrust any resistance was abolished and a


    ¡°I swear to the goddess I¡¯m going to kill you Josh!¡± The betas words were loud and unmissable, yet they didn¡¯t sink into my head, he was just shouting w


    inch of me had been used and abused by


    him and this was simply the final piece. I felt my resolve slip away as my entered eyes shut tight screams leaving me with every thrust.


    By the time he was finished the sun had slowly began its decent, my body screamed at me in pure agony as I felt myself being filled.


    ¡°Fucking Hell¡­ That was amazing, we will have to do it again in better circumstances. He chuckled giving my ass cheek a hard p along with the many


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°She is My Mate! Do you understand that


    now?!¡± He was furious, I¡¯d never seen him like this before, and I¡¯d seen many of his states. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you my friend, but if I ever see you again, I will!¡± Ag


    site.¡± My back was to the two men as all this was happening so 1.couldn¡¯t see what was going on, but, I imagine as soon as he was banished the kings c


    I heard grunting and hitting I could tell they were fighting but I couldn¡¯tprehend why, their bodies were being thrown into the bedroom walls, things w


    telling myself not to break. If my circumstances weren¡¯t known and someone just walked in right in that second, they would have thought I was insane.


    tensed incredibly when I felt a hand rest gently on my shoulder and turn me onto my back. Lewis¡¯s face stared at me before he looked over to the other


    shirt he had just taken off leaving his own torso bare. Clearly he wanted to cover me so I wasn¡¯t as vulnerable, not that it mattered at this point.


    ¡°Dn, I have to go.¡± Go?! He was my only friend, I stared nkly at his face unsure of what he was saying to me, my vision blurred from all the unshed

 CHAPTER 89

    CHAPTER 89


    Go with him? How was I supposed to go with Lewis without getting us both killed? Not that I made any effort in showing him I had heard him, I just stared


    ¡°Shit!¡± He sounded exasperated, and with ite an unexpected emotion. I suddenly felt a small p to my cheek causing me to blink rapidly trying to c


    just took ce but I had to shake them off.


    I really didn¡¯t know how much more I could take. ¡°Come on, we need to leave.¡± He hauled me onto my feet and enveloped my hand in his before hightai


    ¡°SHIT!¡± He suddenly flung my tired body over


    his shoulder and began to run faster, we made it down one more flight of stairs before couldn¡¯t loud roar sounded throughout the castle and I quickly rea


    ¡°Stop!¡± My voice was sore and horse from the screaming I¡¯d done, and my body wasn¡¯t much better. ¡°You need to go!¡±


    ¡°Like hell am I leaving you here after that!¡± He was so sure about himself. As he turned the corner and finally made it to the grand entrance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice! Lewis¡­ if you keep going one of us is going to die.¡± It was true, I was far to weak to survive on the road if we left and Lewis w


    ¡°What he did¡­ I¡­ I shook my head and winced, before looking at the door we just walked in through.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± I wasn¡¯t, I would never be again, but he didn¡¯t need to know that. I liked Lewis, and I knew I couldn¡¯t see him die.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡± I knew I wasn¡¯t but he couldn¡¯t know that He knew he had to go, and I did too, but For some reason he wasn¡¯t leaving-


    ¡®I an¡­ L¡­ I promise I am. You have to go, please, I can¡¯t loose you, I just can¡¯t.¡± I admitted to him. I¡¯m not sure he expected me to say something like


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    that.


    ¡°Dn¡­ I¡­¡± He shook his head, as if stopping himself from saying something, and leaned in quickly, cing a small kiss on my forehead before cuppi


    strong enough to kill the king, no one was. I was stuck in this life,pletely and utterly stuck


    ¡°LEWIS!¡± Both mine and the beta turned our heads to the angry gamma, he took one look at the pair of us.


    I was still barely dressed and blood trickled down my legs slightly after the kings abuse, meanwhile Lewis wasn¡¯t any better his face swelling more and m


    eyes widened at my state then looked at Lewis and smiled sadly. ¡°I understand.¡± Huh? What did that mean? What did he understand? I looked between


    The beta nodded his head then gave onest look at me. He very gently pushed one stray piece of my unruly hair out of my


    face and behind my ear cing another kiss on my forehead. Treating me as if I was made out of ss. ¡°Don¡¯t show him any weakness, Dn, you are


    man had managed to steal a little piece of me, and I found myself longing for him to stay, for him to hug me and hold me close, longing for him to protect


    He stepped back and allowed his bones to pop and shift. A loud gasp of pure wonder left my mouth instantly as I gazed at therge wolf in front of me.


    The kings wolf was terrifying, but Lewis¡¯s was beautiful, his Sandy fur looked so soft and shiny, all I wanted to do was run my fingers through it and find


    the betas warmth, but it wasn¡¯t possible.


    He was the same size


    as the king near enough, but his wolf looked so soft and majestic, more so than Josh¡¯s ever did. His wolf head turned to me onest time and nodded, h


    completely out of sight.


    I tried to stand but my shaky legs failed me just as the king entered the room. I let out arge gasp the second he came into view. His face


    was beaten worse than Lewis¡¯s as his pitch ck eyes locked on mine.


    ¡°You stupid bitch! You¡¯re lucky I can¡¯t kill you!¡± His rage was immense and I knew with Lewis gone it was going to be taken out on me.

 CHAPTER 90

    CHAPTER 90


    Dn POV


    A couple of days had already past and I hadn¡¯t seen anyone at all but the guard sent to give me a drink of water. The cell I was in was damp, cold water


    one, if I didn¡¯t get out soon I would end up going insane.


    Like the king had demanded, my wrists were tightly connected to the wall with thick silver cuffs, I couldn¡¯t move my arms at all and so any time I was give


    use as a toilet, I had to awkwardly kick it into ce in order to use it. And could only stand on my knees due to the way my arms were bound.


    In other words King Josh had seen to it that I was locked up good and tight, escape was impossible unless I did indeed beg for it.


    A small cough sounded through the cell and made my throbbing head raise only to meet Oliver. The gammas gaze wasplete


    on me as


    he stood within the doorway. He looked a bit tired, not that I cared much, I was constantly exhausted, so he can just suck it up. I hadn¡¯t stood up or move


    ¡°Lewis didn¡¯t get caught, he¡¯s safe somewhere. The king has found no trace of him,¡± Huh? Oh my fucking god! He¡¯s safe? I felt my eyes widen slightly at


    The king can¡¯t kill me, although I do wish for it some times, but Lewis?


    He could kill him in a heartbeat and nobody would bat an eye at it. So the fact that he made it out and was sade was such a relief, at least one of us was


    ¡°Thank you for letting him go.¡± I whispered as my numbness slowly crept up my body and had me wincing while I attempted to wriggle my bound wrists.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for


    you, he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess at all if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± He was right, I just caused problems everywhere. It was all my fault he¡¯d been dismissed and


    ¡°Nothing happened, I swear it.¡± 1.hung my throbbing head in hopelessness, no one was ever going to believe me. I was just the pathetic human that was


    ¡°I know that, Lewis isn¡¯t that stupid. Huh? My head shot up to regard the gamma who walked over to me with a small key in his hand.


    ¡°Nothing happened, not physically anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you know,


    why didn¡¯t you do something? You could have told His grace?¡± He sighed and quickly began to fit the key into the lock on my wrists restraints. As soon a


    ¡°Have you ever tried reasoning with Josh when he gets mad like that?¡± He dragged me up onto my feet and my weight instantly crumpled from undernea


    ¡°What are you on about, we were just friends.¡± He shook his head and sighed at my words, just as he began to help me up the stairs.


    ¡°YOU may have just been friends, but Lewis definitely wasn¡¯t. I think you may be his mate! What?! That wasn¡¯t possible, we were just friends, he was ju


    ¡°Is that what king Josh thought?¡± The gamma nodded his head and opened the door to the main pce. He was quick in helping me to the grand entran


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice quieter than I expected, as I looked around. The kings face held a constant grimace as he looked at me, that¡¯s whe


    1/2


    ¡°You fucked another man and then tried to run away with him! His voice got louder by the end of the sentence and with it my own anger grew. I thought I


    to blow.


    ¡°However, this isn¡¯t about you. The kingdom is currently without a beta, this must be rectified fast. Oliver will be appointed as the new royal beta, and Wa


    one.¡± Greta nodded and grabbed the red gown off the rack and quickly spread it out on the floor for me to step into.


    I got dressed quickly, somehow keeping my modesty in the process.


    Lewis¡¯s top was removed from me and given to the king who immediately tore it up, my hair was brushed and ced in a very simple bun, the dress was


    dried blood from 7 days ago and simple make up was ced carefully on my face.


    ¡°You are to sit behind me at all times. You are not to say a word or move an inch¡­ Do you understand me?!¡± I nodded my head so much that I sent mys


    he say I¡¯d be sal down? The very first public announcement that had absolutely nothing to do with me! I never thought I¡¯d see the day, I should hopefull

 CHAPTER 91

    CHAPTER 91


    Lewis POV


    Damn it, how could I have just left her there? How could I have left her alone with them after what he just did?


    I hated myself, I really hated myself as I ran away from the pce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Goddess, that was the worst thing he had ever done to her, the worst thing I had ever witnessed. How on earth could one person want to break someone


    I didn¡¯t understand it, it was her stubbornness and strength that would make her an excellent queen, if Josh just took two seconds to see how blessed he


    I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from reying everything on loop. By everything I mean everything, the most prominent thought I had was when she tried to kil


    actually cut through


    her own skin in hopes to be free from him, and that was only after his first defilement. This one was just evil, I dread to think what she might dn.


    I stopped in my tracks quickly and let myself zone into the nature surrounding me, this allowed me to hear things


    that were a lot further away. It was less than a minute when I picked up the sound of some wolves closing in on me and with it panic swept through me.


    I ran for


    about 2 hours beforeing to arge river, and instantly stopped at it, that was my ticket! I quickly shifted back into my human form and dived in wash


    1 honestly had no idea where I was going to go, or what I was going to do. I could have of course gone to visit my parents, but they were leading the sea


    No, I knew exactly where I had to go, and that was to find the rebellion itself, that¡¯s who Dn needed now, a proper force team, to help get him and his


    Honestly I was just extremely thankful that the weather wasn¡¯t too bad, I was just grateful it was April, and not winter time.


    I began to head west, that¡¯s where I should start. I fed off a lot of rabbits and ducks on my journey. Of course I ate them in my wolf form, I slept in little n


    ¡°Lewis?¡± That voice¡­ I knew that voice anywhere. I smiled genuinely and got arge whiff of her scent before turning round only toe face to face w

 CHAPTER 92

    CHAPTER 92


    ¡°Oh¡­erm¡­


    suppose I was just sort of here, without exnation or a heads up. I hadn¡¯t realized my arrival would be such a cause of worry.


    She looked at my face and sighed, she could read me like a book sometimes.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Her eyes widened at her question. She knows I must have done something in order to have been here currently. ¡°Why has Josh give


    Oliver the beta position and gotten a new gamma?¡± Wait, what?


    Goddess, he didn¡¯t waste any time on recing me. I do however know how much work he actually had to get done, and without a beta or gammas help


    ¡°I¡¯ve been banished from the pce grounds.¡± Her eyes widened so much that she almost fell over in shock. While I chuckled awkwardly, yes I was in a


    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be his queen, and all he is doing is constantly torturing her. What he¡¯s put her through is just in sadistic.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you were banished because of that girl, queen Dn?¡± I nodded my head and sighed again. I knew my parents would never understand.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not Dn¡¯s fault, she is amazing mom, she¡¯s strong, she¡¯s kind, she has this natural ability to get people on board with her ideals, not to menti


    and actions. Most people wouldn¡¯t assume that the king would take punishing his goddess given mate so lightly. ¡°She didn¡¯t deserve


    anything that Josh did.¡±


    My mother just stared at me in shock, I heard her heart beat a little bit faster every time my second mates name was spoke and it caused unease to clo


    we could even get to know one another properly. Dn though, well we had the time to became close, not that she had any idea about my feelings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve imed this girl? You¡¯ve subconsciously chosen her haven¡¯t you? You hold her in much too high regards for your feelings to be simply tonic


    knew me well. I wonder if she lived in the pce would she have caught onto my feeling before I did,


    ¡°Shes amazing, mom.¡± My mom nodded her head and sighed. She ran her hand down her face and looked at me with pity.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Dn is gifted to his grace, Lewis, how do you intend to pursue anything with her.¡± Now this is when it could get difficult, if I exin the situation,


    Well, she was my mother and so with a deep breath I looked at her nervously, however I spoke clearly and truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on killing the king¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 93

    CHAPTER 93


    Dn POV


    It had been almost 2 weeks since Oliver was given the title of Beta, and Warren the title of Gamma, They were currently busy with preparations for the d


    celebrations of the new world. I had no idea what was going to happen to me while the king went and participated in it, but one thing was certain though


    Everything where I was concerned waspletely up in the air. For one I was beingpletely and genuinely starved, I was given the bare minimum to


    majestic wolf


    My guess is that the king finally realized that physical cohesion wasn¡¯t ever going to work on me, and so he decided to try a different tactic, he¡¯s stated m


    as safe as I did when he was here. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I never felt safe, but at least with Lewis I knew there would be someone to somewhat look after


    For thest two v weeks I had been kept in the kings bedroom, locked away in constant istion from everyone, I hadn¡¯t seen or spoken to a single per


    I admit, There were a few books for me to read, one of which was the journal of the previous ruler. I still wasn¡¯t even half was through it. To be honest,


    be bothered doing anything at all as Iy on the bed on top of the sheets staring up at the ceiling.


    I¡¯m honestly not sure what I preferred, being tortured on the daily was taxing, but the pain was a strong reminder that I was in fact, still alive. Now that I w


    of my own mind. I didn¡¯t realize how much I actually needed human interaction. Of course as soon as his grace returns I¡¯m the same rebellious girl I¡¯ve a


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How the fuck Carlos managed to survive for so long in istion was beyond me.


    Another day past by, and night was making its way into the sky, I watched the sun go down slowly from my vertical position and watched the moon re


    I sighed, as I looked out at the nights full moon, I could see it, clear as day through the window. I heard the sound ofughter from outside and shut my e


    after not hearing it for so long, theughter soon turned into yful growls and howls, the pce was usually filled with noises like this on a full moon. It


    At least one good thing came out of tonight being a full moon. It meant his grace would be backte. Of course, it never mattered how long he would lea


    It was a few hourster when he finally did make his appearance. He was already shirtless by the time he entered the room, probably opting to not dres


    ¡°How much longer are you going to deny me what is mine?¡± He asked as he flicked his shoes off and began to undo the button of his pants.


    ¡°Whether you ept me or don¡¯t, you are mine you know, and you do have one specific job as queen that needs fulfilling.¡±


    I scoffed as I looked at him, his torso was gleaming with sweat, as he slipped out of his pants leaving him in just his silk boxer shorts.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t got pregnant yet, after all the crap you¡¯ve pulled, then maybe I¡¯m not the problem.¡± I snapped causing him to quickly clench his fist in anger.


    ¡°No, the problem is that we aren¡¯t mated as of yet. It is virtually impossible to conceive a child without the


    full mate bond.¡± King Josh ground out through his clenched teeth as he stared at my form.


    ¡°And yet, Lady


    Lorellia currently is, they are not mated.¡± 1 was smug, I¡¯d mentioned this a few times, I know for a fact he was jealous of her he wanted


    1/2


    an heir for himself, so his family could always stay in power.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t mated yet, but I feel he will bend soon enough. The same can be said for you. All your protesting is in vain, you¡¯ll ept me soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never ept you.¡± He chuckled down my ear before tightening his grip on my curled up body.


    ¡°We shall see¡­ oh, you should know were setting off for your district, in two days time. So you should rest up and get plenty of sleep. We won¡¯t be retu


    Wait what?

 CHAPTER 94

    CHAPTER 94


    Dn POV


    I barley slept a winkst night, and


    it was all because of what king Josh said right before he fell asleep. I tried to talk to him but he just kept telling me he¡¯ll discuss it with me tomorrow. We


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shower today, I will drag you in the bathroom and wash you myself. Just because you¡¯re up here it doesn¡¯t mean that you can simply forge


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why we have to go to my district!¡± I spoke only to have the king chuckle at my words. He turned towards me with a cocky grin firmly nt


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get to stay very long thest time did 1, besides I have business to


    discuss with the alpha.¡± I didn¡¯t want to face everyone again, not after everything I¡¯d been through. When I left I was this somewhat happy girl, I¡¯m not su


    ¡°Fine, but why do I have to go too?¡± He was fast in his movements as he grabbed the back of my neck and held my face just in front of his firmly, his bre


    was his proximity that was the real issue. I would never be able to be around him without being disgusted by


    him.


    ¡°Because thest time I left you here, you fucked another man and in turn forced me into to banishing my friend!¡± When he phrased it like that, it really d


    He rummaged through yet another draw before growling and maning it shut. I guess whatever he was looking for wasn¡¯t there, because he took one


    ¡°Get some of your things together. Your handmaiden will stop by to help you pack. I shall see you in a bit, my love.¡± He ced onest single kiss


    on my lips before exiting the room. I heard the lock click shut less than a minute after the door closed and I was once againpletely and utterly alone


    the ceiling, the same routine everyday for thest two weeks.


    I sighed, knowing I couldn¡¯t spend another day lying down in bed, when there were plenty of things I could get on with. I climbed out


    from underneath the quilt, and stretched my once again extremely skinny body, instantly feeling dizzy from myck of nutrition, and so ended up falling


    the bed..


    I ran my hands down my face and gave myself a minute to regain my senses. I was starving, my stomach had been going off most of the night, and ther


    I suppose if I¡¯m to face the public world soon I probably should shower and freshen up. I thought to myself as I wandered through the room. If people see


    So I decided to get myself up. I got showered quickly before throwing a pair of the kings shorts and a t¨C


    shirt on. I looked at the gown that was meant for me, but talked myself out of it. If no one was going to see me anyway then I may as well befortable


    Once I was dressed 1 began to read that book again. So for the most exciting thing to happen to the man was finding out he had something known to w


    actually, but it was such a rare gift these days as all the wolves live life like humans, they aren¡¯t as tapped into nature like they once were


    I suppose in a way it¡¯s a good thing. If they saw everything within let¡¯s say a five mile radius, then they¡¯d know everything and be able to prepare ordi


    The door knocked as I continued to read, in stead of the king, however, was my handmaiden who quickly and efficiently began to help me pack.


    She barely even acknowledged me as she farted around the room. Folding everything back up before cing the items in the suitcase.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You must be excited, your grace.¡± She fumbled around while addressing me. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your friends and family in a while.¡±


    She was quite right. I hadn¡¯t, and seeing my moms face drop as she realizes how bad I¡¯ve had it these past few months was swimming through my mind


    172


    at full speed. If only there was a way to avoid her, however I¡¯m pretty sure that would never work. If she finds out that I am to return home, then she will d


    Although she did just let me get taken by the king, so maybe she hadn¡¯t changed much, not much at all.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    How coercive you can be¡­

 CHAPTER 95

    CHAPTER 95


    Dn POV


    The day of the start of the tour came and with it my nerves shot through me. The king had insisted that I was to wear the dungeon uniform and a set of re


    did slow my movements down as I tried to navigate the pce with gamma Warren close to my heels. King Josh sore to it that I would Beas uforta


    We made our way to the dining area where we would be having our final dinner before we departed. Everyone was already seated and eating by the tim


    As soon as I sat down at my seat, my eyes became erged, I stared at Carlos in front of me, he was sat next to his mate


    Lorellia, the thing out of the ordinary however was the state in which he looked.


    He was no longer cuffed or restrained in any way, but he waspletely and utterly beaten, his face had lost some more weight, not quite as much as m


    He shook his head at me and smiled slightly at the sight of me. Had we swapped ces or something? He had clearly gone through much more physica


    been beforedy Lorellias pregnancy was announced.


    ¡°The limo is ready your grace, Oliver suggests that we leave promptly after dinner, if we intend to arrive by morning.¡± Warren spoke which lead to


    the king¡¯s voice to meet my ears.


    ¡°Very well. We will set of as soon as I am finished.¡± Warren nodded his head before exiting through the doors I just walked through.


    ¡°You must be very conflicted, child. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what you must be feeling.¡± The kings grandfather spoke, his eyes directly on me as a sincer


    ¡°She should be feeling honored that she¡¯s allowed to be a part of the 5 year celebrations. It¡¯s not an everyday urrence.¡± I rolled my eyes and looked to


    ¡°What the fuck was that for?!¡± I shouted and without thinking I stood up in my seat, only to be pulled straight back down by my left arm, by the king


    himself


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ni?a, don¡¯t you worry.¡± He wasn¡¯t fine and so I shook my head, I was getting progressively sick to death of being treated like a punching bag, bu


    ¡°If my aunty wishes to discipline her mate, who are you to tell her otherwise!¡± I was bewildered at how fast he was in diminishing my outburst. He pulled


    ¡°Do you honestly not get it? You shouldn¡¯t be disciplining your partner at all. No one


    should. If we were wolves you wouldn¡¯t even raise your hands to us.¡± So much for keeping my head down. I didn¡¯t mean to go off on


    a rant, however these people were just horrendous. It¡¯s absolutely atrocious how we are treated on a daily basis. ¡°Just because we¡¯re human it doesn¡¯t m


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You dare


    speak to your king like that?¡± I shook my head at him and scoffed. I don¡¯t know what had gotten into me, but seeing Carlos being treated the way I was, w

 CHAPTER 96

    CHAPTER 96


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your grace, I thought that we were soulmates, i shouldn¡¯t have spoken to the king like that, it ispletely my mistake!¡± With my sarcastic atti


    ¡°You ungrateful bitch!¡± Thest time he called me that he dragged up to his room and defiled me in front of his ex beta. Unconsciously I cringed and wait


    however and Instead my arm was grabbed roughly as 1 was dragged out of my seat and out of


    the room.


    shes of his delilement shot through my mind and I swallowed thickly as I quickly allowed fear to cloud me. Clearly the king hadn¡¯t the time or patience


    vehicle.


    ¡°Get in and stay seated¡­ I deal with you when we are on the road!¡±


    King josh opened the door and basically threw my bound form in, I hit the floor of the


    limo with a hard thump and painfullynded on the chains connecting my limbs. A small grunt left me as I moved myself awkwardly to sit on the floor whi


    the locks, before marching away.


    I rolled my pants leg up slightly and winced as arge red indent of


    the chains rested diagonally across my left shin. That would undoubtedly bruise, not that it made much of a difference to me.


    I sighed and managed to stand enough so that I could actually get my ass on a seat instead of being sprawled out on the floor. Once seated 1 began rel


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It must have been about 20 minutes before the sweat started to pour off me, it was a cloudy day, and in all honesty it looked like it would soon rain, but


    Another 10 minutes went by before the doors were unlocked and in turn opened, revealing the three men whom I did not want to be trapped with. Withou


    the king grabbed my arm and threw me onto the floor, again my restraints made thending less than smooth and I winced in pain as both my ankle cuff


    ¡°You are lesser than everyone here. You¡¯ll remain on the floor, where you belong.¡± The king really wasn¡¯t in the mood for any of my usual quirks today, n


    I want to get there by breakfast¡±


    The limousines wheels sounded on the gravel below us and I looked up at the king who¡¯s face held a permanent scowl.


    ¡°Can we crack a window at least?¡± I asked nervously as I looked at the raging man.


    ¡°She does look hot Josh!¡± Oliver was quick toe to my aid, as he ced his hand atop my head. ¡°Goddess, how long has she been in here?¡± The


    king shrugged and pulled out a single bottle of water, he loosened the lid and held it out for me to take, which I did and immediately began to greedily dr


    1. it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ an hour, just under maybe.¡± Well it didn¡¯t feel like it had been that long. No wonder I was thirsty and sweating as much as I was. He spok


    All I knew for certain though, was that this journey was going to be long, much longer than when I first arrived. At least this time I would be conscious for

 CHAPTER 97

    CHAPTER 97


    Dn POV


    The entire car journey was so quiet, except for the heavy rain now hitting the limo as it drove down the roads. The anticipation that was crashing through


    The king once again had a permanent scowl on his face as he stared out of his window at the scenery we past, while the newly appointed royal beta Ol


    like this.


    My prisoners uniform hung off my skeleton figure like a trash bag, and my huge burn scars werepletely on show. My hair was knotted and messily k


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are to remain silent upon our arrival!¡± The king addressed me with a clenched jaw. His eyes slowly lowered to my slightly cowering form and his han


    It was fairly evident that the longer I resisted him for, the more he resented me. Especially after the incident with Lewis and his banishment, I understoo


    ¡°Please¡­ just don¡¯t let me be seen in chains, I can¡¯t see everyone like this¡­ Please your grace!¡± Arge smack hit my cheek and my head


    swung to the side from the impact, I whimpered from the force and scurried away from him as much


    as I could while being seated and restrained on the limousine Bloor. Being in such close quarters was putting me on edge, even more so because his en


    ¡°You¡¯ll be seen in anyway I intend you to be. We are not mated yet, and therefore you are simply a traitorous rebel. You¡¯ll be treated as such.¡± How did I


    ¡°It won¡¯t bode well if you arrive and she¡¯s shackled like that Josh. I understand the want to make an example of her, but those cuffs are tight, I¡¯m sure the


    He was right though, the rebellion had grown ten fold since I was imed and with every action the king ordered against me the more people realized th


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been saved some humiliation, Mate. My eyes widened as they met the kings stare. Was he seriously going to release my limbs? ¡°Sho


    thickly again before stuttering out a quick response. I have no idea why I was so frightened


    to be in this vehicle, but panic was crashing over me like waves, Increasing slowly with every mile we journeyed.


    ¡°Thank you royal gamma Oliver¡­¡± My eyes grew quickly as I realized what I had done and my head lowered once more. ¡°S¨C


    sorry¡­ I meant Beta Oliver¡­ R¨Croyal beta Oliver.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it to spare you anything, I¡¯m simply looking out for my friend and my king.¡±


    I nodded my head frantically and turned to the king whose look held nothing but disgust.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get you free!¡± He snapped his fingers to Gamma Warren who bent down and began to unlock my bound limbs. I sighed instantly as soo


    be an exciting trip for you, instead I have to have you on constant watch!¡± On watch is one way to put it. Id simply say it how it is, I was a prisoner.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, your grace! The driver quickly stated


    before the limo came to a halt. I swallowed thickly, still nursing my bruised wrists and trying to massage some feeling into them.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not show me up, we¡¯re visiting the high school first because we are behind schedule, now, you will be joining in with the rest of the lessons


    felt about that notion but my heart began to thump a little quicker in anticipation. ¡°You will be escorted by Oliver.


    Then beta Monroe will escort you from ss to ss. Beta Monroe? Erika¡¯s mate? I nodded in eptance, not that I had any other choices though, and

 CHAPTER 98

    CHAPTER 98


    I watched as he quickly fixed his royal attire and perched his obnoxiouslyrge crown on his head before the driver left to open the door, he hastily open


    ¡°Your grace, it is truly a pleasure to have you back in our district. I heard the alpha state as the driver held his hand out for me to take. God I was shitting


    I shakily let my hand take hold of the driver and stood on my weak legs, they wobbled under my weight after being sat for practically an entire day and n


    -Your


    grace.¡± The alpha addressed me and bowed his head slightly while underneath his own umbre, in fact they all had one sheltering them. My own head


    I did have to swallow down my humiliation at some of the looks I was met with though.


    I felt a hard punch on my arm at myck of response to the alpha and so I quickly bowed my head to him, water dripped off my hair


    and joined the rain dancing on the floor.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so formal with her Alpha, she doesn¡¯t yet bear the royal mark.¡± The king really was such a brute. My teeth began to chatter slightly and


    we head to the high school?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you not going to at least give the girl a coat¡­ she¡¯s human she could get really ill.¡± The king red at the lunas words but turned his attention to


    me all the same.


    *Would you like my jacket, my queen?¡± No I would not, why would I wear anything to do with him, besides I suppose I¡¯m already soaked wet through.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m already soaked! Instantly a back


    hand to the face shut me right up as my head shot to the side and the familiar stinging sensation set in. My skin so used to being hit that it doesn¡¯t even


    more unless excessive force is used. I¡¯m sure arge red mark was forming though from the initial impact.


    ¡°And you will remain that way.¡± With that he walked away with the alpha and Luna in tow, I sighed and tilted my head up slightly giving myself a very Ble


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± Oliver was quick to take hold of my upper arm and begin to pull me in the direction the king went. Although I was shocked when I felt the ra


    mean beta, had tilted his umbre ever so slightly as to keep the rain off me. He was also a lot gentler than 1 ever thought he¡¯d b


    Sadness swept over me as the main gates opened to reveal the principal.


    He first met my eyes while disbelief clouded his, before darting them to the kings and instantly bowed his head.


    ¡°Wee back your grace, we are thrilled to have you back in our district to continue the celebrations. It truly is an honour for our students to meet you.


    ¡°Queen Dn, wee back.¡± I eyed his hand warily before taking it in a firm grip, we shook once while our eyes met, his orbs swam with nothing but g


    ¡°Thank you, I apologise for cutting the celebrations shortst time, however they will most definitely go as nned. We will be staying for the duration o


    the alpha of the district, and then gestured us inside.


    Beta Oliver gently pulled me to follow them as we walked down the hallway I was dragged down many months ago. shbacks of meeting the king shot

 CHAPTER 99

    CHAPTER 99


    Dn POV


    I felt my breath quicken, and my legs begin to shake as I stood in the hallway, Oliver¡¯s grip tightened ever so slightly in the wake of my panic attack


    and he turned me to face him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± My eyes met his, but my terror soon turned to shock as his face screamed sympathy. ¡°You need to get a grip right now¡­ do you want everyone to


    to help me. I held my breath for a second and released it, repeating the process twice before 1 nodded and let my feet begin to move again.


    The two long lines of student came into view and my head remained on the floor, Shame crashed through me and I couldn¡¯t for the life of me lift my chin


    Oliver¡¯s soft grip never left my upper arm as we walked down the lines. The king quickly began


    greeting all the lycans as we went by, but waspletely ignoring the humans. I was just ignoring everyone.


    Eventually we made it to the alpha


    twins, the king instantly greeted them with charm and poise while I inwardly cringed hearing the fake friendliness in his tone. I know by now the type of m


    ¡°Young alpha Adrian, how are you?¡± King josh always found a way to make me scowl. His attitude was horrendous.


    ¡°I am very well thank you, your grace¡­¡± There was a small pause in his


    words and curiosity was eating me as to why he stopped but I refused to raise my head. I didn¡¯t want to meet anyone¡¯s looks of pity. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to ha


    *I¡¯m sure it will be.¡± Im guessing he turned to Arya because he began to address her. ¡°And you, how are you Arya?¡± A small curtsy was performed I could


    ¡°I am well, thank you, your grace, Another small pause before the king t


    took her wrist gently. The movement was unexpected for everyone and I saw Adrian take a small step forward,


    ¡°That is a beautiful ring, however it¡¯s cement is odd. He dropped her hand gently and most likely waited for her answer. A ring? Lycans don¡¯t really we


    ¡°Thank you, my mate proposed to me a few weeks ago, and so we are to be married next year¡± Now I couldn¡¯t help but lift my head up to meet Aryas fa


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°He proposed?!¡± My shocked voice triggered everyone to look at me including the king whose


    look was deadly. I took a small step back out of fear which caused a frown to form on the male alpha twins face. I¡¯d never been scared of the wolves be


    ¡°Yes, he epted my mark which is lycan tradition so I epted his traditions. It¡¯s only fair, your grace.¡± She smiled at me kindly and I was baffled by ho


    by How much Nick had changed her.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I paused trying to find the right phrase. I was honestly and pleasantly surprised by this revtion. It wasn¡¯t in a wolfs nature to get married. To


    mate is lycan, that¡¯s just the way things are. ¡°Very Considerate of you. It¡¯s nice to see you two as equals.¡± I smiled and watched as her face now held sho


    Even this incident wouldn¡¯t have swayed me back then. She smiled when I felt a small tug on my arm prompting me to keep walking,


    ¡°Yes well, in any instance we are not equal. However I¡¯m pleased your mating has been sessful, unlike some¡­¡± The king stole a nce at me and I c


    As we continued to walk, my head carefully watched every step my feet took, I suppose my shoes were the most interesting thing in the hallway. We wer


    ¡°Long live Queen


    Dn!¡± My head whipped behind me to see Tuny Summerset, a boy in the year below, who used to get into almost as much trouble as I did, looking righ


    slightly in solidarity with me.


    I was faster than I thought Id ever be when I saw the king stomp forward towards thed. His jaw was clenched tightly in a silent rage as he attempted to


    his head to snap to me. If I hadn¡¯t have stopped him he would have easily killed Tony there and then, in the schools hallway,


    I wasn¡¯t even able to get a word in before the kings hand struck the side of my head, and hit my ear. Obviously he misjudged


    my posture. Still it made my neck turn to the side and my hand clutched my abused ear. A grunt left my lips at the impact and a loud ringing soon took ov


    ¡°You dare grab me! You should be on your knees begging me not to punish you.¡± I smiled smugly, before releasing my grip and looking him in he eye.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just take the punishment, I don¡¯t think you burnt me enoughst time.¡± It seemed that Tony¡¯sment had long been forgotten as King Josh¡¯s


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that¡¯s all 1 did¡­ One more misstep and I¡¯IL¡­ here we go again. Threats, threats and guess what? Even more threats.


    You¡¯ll what? What more could you possibly do to me?! I somewhat shouted at him which caused a few gasps to sound and my eyes to widen in fear slig


    ¡°Keep up with your attitude and you¡¯ll find out¡­¡± His eyes darted round before turning to his beta and the alpha of the district. ¡°Come, I have things I ne

 CHAPTER 100

    CHAPTER 100


    Dn POV


    I let out the breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding and looked at the head of the school waiting for his order while


    his gaze met mine, I frowned at him and continued to wait.


    ¡°You need to dismiss us, your grace! I turned my attention to Adrian who had step forward slightly and spoken. Did he say I needed to dismiss everyone


    ¡°I do?! What do you mean?¡± The principal looked at me and chuckled slightly before answering my question.


    ¡°You are the highest rank present. I was? But the king didn¡¯t even see me as his mate or as queen. I was the lowest of the low.


    ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner! I¡¯m not exactly seen as queen.¡± I sighed as I looked down the hallway at the hundreds of eyes staring at me. ¡°Just get to ss!¡± I stated b


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A chuckle hit my cars and I turned towards the source. Nick stood looking at me no pity in his eyes at all but relief washed over his face as he looked at


    1. me.


    ¡°I should have known you¡¯d be fine!¡± Fine? Was he seeing things that weren¡¯t there? I wasn¡¯t fine. Far from it. I was tired from the extremeck of sleep


    lift a chair never mind anything else and I was on the verge of hyperventting every two minutes out of panic, but I don¡¯t like making people worry.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡± I shrugged and let out a joyless chuckle. I didn¡¯t want to talk about my experiences while living in the pce, so I scratch


    ¡°My mom.., is the..?¡± He just nodded his head as we conversed in the hallway, maybe I should wait


    t until we were


    in ss.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, Freddie¡¯s fine, they¡¯ve actually both been living with my dad, ya know, since you¡­ left¡± That means they¡¯ve had each other to lean on, and


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ your dad has always been good to us, I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    I stated I could hear my


    own voice break slightly and I took a deep breath so I could fight back the tears that were seriously threatening to spill. I needed to change the subject, a


    ¡°Oh, erm, yeah I am. Arya, she¡¯s actually really great. We¡¯ve both learnt a lot from each other.¡± His smile said everything, he was infatuated by her.


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with her!¡± I smiled as I watched his face show me absolutely nothing to dispute my statement. He was in love with the girl, any fool could s


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I am. I wish you coulde to the wedding. He smiled sadly and I realised he had actually missed me. I chuckled hollowly and broke the


    ¡°T be there in spirit. Silently giving you hell for the awful suit you end up choosing. Heughed and began to follow the hundreds of students to ss.


    ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less. He sighed and nudged me with his elbow,


    it actually hurt a little bit due to my body being so weakened but I just chuckled quietly at him. ¡°We have mrs Mathews by the way.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s just great. Why couldn¡¯t we have Mr Foley? Why did it have to be the lycan worshiper. Somehow I feel like king josh had nned this.


    I made my frustrations known in the form of a sigh but nodded my head all the same. There was no changing the fact that I was about to bepletely I

 CHAPTER 101

    CHAPTER 101


    As soon as we got through the door all the chatter died down and every single head turned to my direction.


    ¡°Wee back to ss, Queen Dn. Please take a sent.¡± I nodded to Mrs Mathews and walked over to where my old seat was only to find a boy name


    ¡°Can you move please?¡± I asked, did I have a harshness to my voice? Yes I did. But I was somewhat polite to my old peer.


    ¡°Mated humans sit on that side of the room. You said that yourself.¡± I could feel anger rising in me, but also some form of desperation for normality. That


    ¡°I¡¯m not marked, I¡¯m not mated, and I want my seat. Now move!¡± I was shaking with both rage and fear as I looked at my old ssmate, he nodded his h


    off the back of his chair.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to¡­¡± I cut the poor guy off before he could even say the words as I shook my head.


    ¡°I know¡­ just move, please?¡± He nodded and walked to the back of the room leaving me stood behind my old chair. I just stared at it for a moment while


    Still with a deep breath I managed to pull the chair out and sit down stiffly. I tapped my thumb repeatedly on the desk before grabbing rhythmic hand with


    ¡°Hmm, ok¡­ Right, Nick you can sit next to Queen Dn and share your text book, everyone turn to page 67, as we will be continuing our Introduction to


    What? I hadn¡¯t studied at all while I was away with the king never mind actually starting a new topic that was clearly going to gopletely over my hea


    I watched Mrs Matthews write some stuff on the board as I tried to retain the information given to me, everyone else in the ss seemed to be keeping t


    ¡°What is the king like?¡± Wow, of all the inconsiderate, blunt questions to ask me I was met with that one. I shrugged at her question and sighed when she


    ¡°Ok, that is enough, I¡¯m sure Queen Dn will have plenty of time to answer your questions during her lunch break. Until then everyone is to get on with


    I let out a small sigh of relief. I had no intention of answering any questions that were asked by anyone. I just wanted to keep my head down and not dra


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Why not? This is literally the best ce for it to happen. Let them all see exactly what you¡¯ve had to endure ever since your pos ¡®mate¡® took you away.

 CHAPTER 102

    CHAPTER 102


    Dn POV


    My day was extremely difficult. I had to not only tackle some pretty difficult school work, which I hadn¡¯t done in months by the way, but I also


    had to deal with both humans and lycans alike, asking me questions left, right and centre about the king and pce life.


    Every single question rolled off people¡¯s mouth so smoothly, it was evident that they had absolutely no clue on what I¡¯d actually been through or how mu


    As soon as I stepped out into the fresh air a wave of coldness swept across my body, leaving goosebumps to rise on both my bruised and uncovered


    arms.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d been cold all day after getting soaked in the downpour that enveloped the sky earlier this morning. My clothes were still a bit dam


    My nerves quickly began to skyrocket as we passed the entrance to the human vige. My sight wandered over to it and my legs instantly stopped movin


    ¡°Hey, you ok?¡± Nick was next to me in an instant, his arm wrapped around my shoulders before a gasp left him and he recoiled quickly.


    ¡°God, Dn¡­ you¡¯re freezing!¡± He quickly began to remove his zer and tried to slip it over my shoulders, only I stepped back and avoided the fact m


    ¡­I shook my head at him and took another step back


    ¡°If I wear that he will


    know, He¡¯d kill you without even asking why, mate or not.¡± Adrian¡¯s shocked eyes shot to me as I spoke to my best friend. He squinted at my face, as if tr


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of him aren¡¯t you?¡± The male alpha twin asked me. The fact that I made no sign that I was going to respond, gave him all the confirmation


    The Alpha quickly took his own zer off and held it out to my shivering form. When I didn¡¯t take


    it immediately he sighed and walked behind me slipping it on my skinny shoulders.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°His grace won¡¯t say anything about it to me. I¡¯m an alpha, you¡¯ve nothing to worry about. That was where he was wrong. King Josh may not say anythin


    wearing this one, I¡¯ll be the one to get the brunt of his anger. Still, I couldn¡¯t exactly say no to an alpha either and so I shrugged my arms through, and wr


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± I whispered, allowing my eyes to meet the floor in front of him. I sucked in a breath as he didn¡¯t say anything further, he just walked b


    ¡°Come on, we should get back.¡± Arya spoke in a tone that implied she hadn¡¯t a care in the world, as she looped her own arm through Nicks, while I just lo


    My sight reluctantly moved from my once loving home, to the figures in front of me, both couples held a sense of love and devotion for their partners and


    On the one hand I was overjoyed that Nick had met someone who he was obviouslypletely smitten with, not


    only that but the fact that she herself was willing to go through with a human marriage, despite how the wolves were brought up, warmed my heart so mu


    at them both.


    On the other hand, seeing them both together, as happy as they were sent


    a pang ofplete and utter dejection through me. I couldn¡¯t help butpare our situations, I would never have anything remotely simr to him. It tru


    We made our way to the pack house slowly,


    I felt my speed decrease drastically as we approached the big house, I paused as I looked at the doors in front of me. Fear flew through my veins as I ga


    the outside the buzzing from within was loud and boisterous,


    The pce was huge, but


    it was basically empty. The workers there kept themselves to themselves, and I was put into istion for the most part. Here though? In this one house,


    1/2


    houses within the wolf vige, but every school student, every guard or teacher, every wall with a position of power, all lived under this one roof. That me


    That notion alone was terrifying.


    I had to take a breath, to try to calm the shake in my hands as I wrapped Adrian¡¯s jacket tighter around myself, praying that the fabric would give me som


    I stopped in theyer, and lifted my head, my eyes widening drastically at the sight thaty before me.


    ¡£

 CHAPTER 103

    CHAPTER 103


    I just stood in the foyer staring back at the hundreds of eyes now staring at me. Every wolf that was creating the loud ovepping chatter I could hear fr


    Seconds rolled into minutes and yet the area remained soundless and still. I gulped unsure as to what the wolves were thinking in regards to me. Usuall


    silent as it was, it sent my other senses into overdrive. It was like my hearing vanished and with it everything else became heightened.


    I clutched the zer even firmer in my hand, not that doing so was possible, my knuckles going white from my grip. It felt like an eternity passed by in wh


    ¡°His grace and the alpha are not yet finished with their meeting. I have been tasked with showing you to your room, your majesty. Wow, I think that was t


    I kept my head low, watching my feet climb each and every step, trying to ignore the hundreds of eyes watching me, waiting for me to slip up.


    We walked straight upstairs to the room that had been allocated to me and unfortunately King Josh. I sighed as I stepped


    foot inside. As soon as my sight scanned the room my eyes widened, there was absolutely no denying it, It was a grand room,


    A four post bedy in the center with a canopy of curtains around it for privacy. The back of arge velvet sofa rested again the foot of the bed making


    The room was fit for a king. There was no disputing that.


    I saw a singrrge door towards the back of the room and mentally made a guess, in reality it turned out to be an urate guess, that it lead to an en


    suite bathroom.


    ¡°His grace has given specific instructions to lock you in here until he is finished. The bathroom is equipped with everything you may need. His grace has


    him.


    I simply stared at the door


    for a minute¡­ I was alone! Completely and utterly alone. Not just in that room, but in my situation, in my life, my experiences. I had no one.


    I knew the king would get annoyed if I was to look so haggard at dinner, and 1 didn¡¯t fancy being on the receiving end of that anger. I was also far too co


    I took a clean set of the pce dungeons uniform out of my bag and sighed, already hating the feeling of the scratchy material on my fingertips, 1 suppo


    It was maybe 2 hourster when the king emerged in the room, I was resting on the sofa, my damp hair was scooped up into a messy bun that I had trie


    approached my sat form,


    ¡°My queen, I trust you have had a good day.¡± He quickly unfastened


    the top button on his regal zer and gave me a small kiss on the top of my head, it sent a shiver of disgust through me as the kiss became buried in my


    I sighed and with the trembling in my arms I shrugged and remained staring at the crystals the dangled from the roof. I thought I¡¯d get into trouble for no


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Your principal gave me no indication or reports of bad behavior or treason, I¡¯m very pleased with you, perhaps I will please you tonight. We do need to c


    Dinner was the one thing I¡¯d been dreading the most, every single wolf from school would be there, sat around therge dining table knowing exactly wh


    along with their mates, I couldn¡¯t say a word out of line, I know the consequences by now.


    By the time King Josh was washed, and dressed again the weight of my dread was bing unbearable. The King was always thest to arrive so as s


    I was deliberately walking into the lions den, and barely looked at anyone as I took my seat at the head of the table on the right hand side of the king him

 CHAPTER 104

    CHAPTER 104


    Dn POV


    I¡¯d never actually seen the pack house before, so the fact that I was sat, basically at the head of the table next to the king was insane. I was rtively qu


    It was an awkward atmosphere for me as I nced around the table.


    As usual I was only permitted a bowl of soup, which absolutely sucked because everyone else was tucking into a lovelysagna, with a garlic


    baguette on the side. The alpha twins seemed horrified at the size of my excessively small portion.


    Physical torture evidently wasn¡¯t working, and so the king had began to try the starvation approach. As soon as I allow him to mark me I¡¯d be allowed w


    ¡°Your grace, are you sure queen Dn can¡¯t at least have some sd with her meal? That soup hardly seems substantial, and I assure you she had no


    ¡°We are trying to watch her weight at the minute. That¡¯s augh, even I knew I was severely underweight for my height and age. I think my weight resem


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke right?¡± Huh? Erin had spoken so quietly I didn¡¯t quite hear what she said, but I knew it was bad because the kings look turned deadly as h


    ¡°Is My mate¡¯s appearance a joke to you, scum?¡± My eyes widened at the kings tone, he was unhinged at the best of times, but he was disying an eeri


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°N¡­n¡­no, y¡­your g¡­


    grace. I¡­ I watched tears pool her eyes, as her mate Beta Monroe gently took her hand and squeezed it infort, although he looked about ready to j


    If my fate was to be forced to be with a wolf why not a nice one? Why did I get the fucking king of all people?


    ¡°She meant nothing by it, your grace. It¡¯s just the queen¡­¡± the king stood up slowly and spoke from him now stood position.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be looking at my queen, nor should you be getting involved in something that clearly concerns your disobedient mate. Who shall be publ


    ¡°Your grace she¡¯s¡­¡± Again, beta Monroe was cut off by king josh who still held a calm rage.


    *Disrespected me, and my queen.¡± Erin had never been punished before. She¡¯s always followed the rules. There were a handful of humans who simply


    ¡°She¡¯s clean!¡± I stated as I stood up causing the wolves to look at me instead of the building tension between the packs beta and the king. Clearly I was t


    was beyond me. ¡°She¡¯s clean. She¡¯s never been punished, your grace. You don¡¯t want to do it now, not after 5 years ofpliance.¡±


    ¡°You do not get to tell me what I do or don¡¯t want. Sit back down or¡­¡± at this rate I was going to end up with whatever punishment he was concocting Mo


    ¡°Just listen to me.¡± I think everyone sat around the packs


    table was shocked at my words, I didn¡¯t care, I¡¯m terrified of what the king would do to me, but if he was going to do it I¡¯d prefer for him to at least have a

 CHAPTER 105

    CHAPTER 105


    Chosen By The Maor


    ¡°And how exactly can we trust you? All I see


    is one human sticking up for another. The newly appointed Gamma was quick to question my motives. I had to be smart about my answer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d help her willing. I don¡¯t particrly go around aiding traitors to our kind.¡± Gasps we¡¯re heard around, and my sight briefly met N


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth, your grace.¡± Nick quickly began to intervene as well which actually helped for once. He did know me well.


    ¡°Erin was one of the first people to ept the new world. Queen Dn has hated her since she was imed.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, I did used to hate her, now


    as much as I was in this new world, but instead she decided tobat things in a different way,


    at the end of the day, we were both surviving so neither approach was wrong.


    ¡°You can check if you¡¯d like!¡± I shrugged but sat back down, trying to act as nonchnt as I could. I know when to push and when not too. ¡°Check her ba


    ¡°Fine!¡± He spoke to me then turned back to Erin and her mate. ¡°You heard your queen, show your traitors back to the room. All the wolves around the ta


    she didn¡¯t make any movement to fulfill the kingsmand. Instead she just froze in her ce, trembling and sobbing quietly.


    You could see the king getting impatient and his hands curled menacingly into fists as she still hadn¡¯t moved. I stole a nce to beta Monroe and


    frowned slightly, I darted my eyes to Erin and back to the beta who finally got my silent message.


    He grabbed Erin gently but firmly and turned her back to the room before pulling her dress apart and showing her back to the entire pack. There it was,


    ¡°Well, I have


    to admit I am rather surprised, my mate was right for once. The king chuckled before fiddling with his crown slightly. ¡°You may sit down.¡± Monroe nodded


    the courage to speak. The atmosphere was tense, and extremely ¡°Well now¡­ shall we have desert brought out?¡± Aria


    stated suddenly mustering up silent. You could probably have cut the tension with a blunt butter knife, the smallest bit of resistance would haveplet


    ¡°Of course, right after I punish my mate for speaking out of turn. Huh, my head turned to the king, but he was so quick with his movements that 1 didn¡¯t f


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 106

    CHAPTER 106


    Dn POV


    The pain that shot through me at King Josh¡¯s anger was intense, and the entire room went silent because of it.


    Blood quickly began to trickle from my hand onto the table cloth, and my breath haltedpletely as I tried not to scream out. My right fist mmed onto


    I looked slowly down at my now damaged


    hand and saw the kings fork deeply embedded into the flesh. I felt my stomach churn slightly but swallowed it down knowing I had a hundred eyes on m


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My mind was reeling as I stared at the metal. I knew the torturous utensil couldn¡¯t stay poking out of my hand and so, I let adrenaline take over me, and


    I grasped the steel handle and pulled it out with the strongest pull I could muster. It flew out of my flesh and ttered on the table as my face scrunched


    bleeding got worse and began to pour out of the wound. I pulled my hand into my chest, applying pressure by wrapping my good hand around it, only n


    ¡°Can my mate get a napkin?¡± The king spoke sincerely, as if he hadn¡¯t just caused the disturbance. While I refused to meet anyone¡¯s eyes as I finally le


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered out, my voice holding a slight tremble and a very noticeable strain. I quickly grabbed it off the man and


    firmly wrapped it around my palm with a wince, instantly the white was stained red while my breath came out in heavy pain filled pants.


    It took a few minutes for me to realize that the entire pack was most likely watching me with sympathy clouding their irises, so I swallowed thickly. again,


    met hers, I was right she looked horrified at what she¡¯d just witnessed, I was used to it. His anger most often than not, spurred out of nowhere, and I wa


    ¡°Desert sounds wonderful.¡± The king stated as his fingers snapped at the human on pack duty. ¡°Bring it¡­ the poor man scurried off into the kitchen so fa


    king then leaned in close to my car and whispered causing a disgusted shiver to rack through me. ¡°I might even let you have some of mine, you took tha


    just seen.


    Apart from what I will now refer to as the fork incident dinner went by fairly quietly. Desert came out and everyone quickly began to enjoy their Individual


    ¡°Well, that was rather enjoyable. Now¡­ Oliver, Alpha, I believe we have more to discuss about the new years curriculum, shall we return to the office?¡±


    Once


    left


    the highest ranks had left the rest of the wolves followed until it was simply everyone my age. Nick was quick to walk up to me and take my le hand in h


    ¡°Does he do stuff like this all the time?¡± Nick asked horrified at the sight of four bleeding holes embedded into my skin. I shrugged and snatched my hand


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s nothing that I¡¯m not used to.¡± I sighed as I rewrapped It in a now clean napkin and carefully yet painfully clenched my fist


    shrugged I was really trying to show that I was ok, but I think that whaty behind my eyes betrayed me.


    I turned ready to walk off and spend some time just with myself only, I came face to face with the packs young beta, he looked at me, studying my expre


    1.2


    Chosen By The Moon

 CHAPTER 107

    CHAPTER 107


    Dn POV


    stared at the districts soon to be beta and frowned, I was unable to read him, however I know for a fact the same couldn¡¯t be said about me. My facial ex


    Thank you.¡± He sounded extremely sincere and so I hesitantly took his outstretched palm in my right one and shook it firmly. Thank you so much, if it wa


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d have beenshed, or worse.¡± Erin spoke quietly yet gratefully as


    she met my eyes. It probably would have been a doubleshing, the king doesn¡¯t like being shown up.


    ¡°Yeah well, better me than you, right? One more scar isn¡¯t going to change the fact that I¡¯m covered in them. Just keep your mouth shut next time.¡± Again


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t


    mean you should bring attention to yourself instead of someone else. You did it today too, at school with Tony.¡± Nick was right, I probably shouldn¡¯t do tha


    ¡°Look, getting hurt is just my reality. Someone has to stand up to him, and I don¡¯t particrly see anyone else stepping up, do you? Besides, no matter w


    ledge¡­


    I missed him!


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t stop him froming close to killing you though. Nick was probably referring to the severeshing I received, the day the king burnt me w


    ¡°I don¡¯t fear death, Nick, I wee it with open arms and a shit eating grin. I shrugged again and ran my good hand over my hair in exasperation, I prob


    tired, I¡¯m in pain and quite frankly, I feel embarrassed to even be back here in this district after everything, so I¡¯m gonna go upstairs and try to rest before


    ¡°You¡¯ve not been marked, but you share the kings scent¡­ you¡¯ve done other things haven¡¯t you?¡± Arya had no filter. I knew there would be some change


    would pick up on it, but to actually smell like him! To share his scent caused unease and nausea to sweep through me. Instead in true fashion, I turned a


    ¡°What I don¡¯t get, is why you would let the king even do that to you, you won¡¯t ept his mark so why allow other things to happen?¡± I didn¡¯t surprise me


    ¡°Yeah well, it turns out that a mate can do whatever they want to you without permission Nick, everything except marking you. He¡¯s gotplete control


    ¡°You mean, he¡¯s forced himself on you?¡± Adrian seemed absolutely appalled by this revtion. Was that not obvious? I thought by this point everyone ju


    case.


    ¡°You can say the word rape you know? Im not gonna break down from hearing it¡­ Maybe I was being too harsh, I saw the faces of my school peers dro


    My eyes were noticeably bored and half closed from exhaustion, and like I¡¯d stated, it had been a very difficult, very long day, after I thought about it, sti


    ¡°You needn¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll show you back to your room.¡± Adrian spoke before giving his mate a quick then speaking to her, nothing but the truthy in his word


    ¡°I love you too.¡± My eyes rolled in my head, I couldn¡¯t believe how much life had continued while I had been away. It made me realize how insignificant


    my existence actually was.


    Maybe it would be ok if I died, I doubt anyone would even bat an eye. My mom might cry for a bit, and Nick would maybe shed a few tears at my memor


    that, I was inconsequential at best.


    Everyone I¡¯d ever known or met, just stood by and watched while I¡¯d take punishment, that was both before the king, and after he¡¯d imed me. I suppo


    this district thought that about me. Every single beating orshing I was given, was just an excuse for someone to think that at least it wasn¡¯t them.


    I followed Adrian up the stairs and to my allocates room./ As soon as I was inside I wasted no time in flopping on the bed I relished in the silence of the ro


    It never did.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 108

    CHAPTER 108


    Nick PDV


    Dn had been back for three days, she had been going to school with me, Arya, Adrien and his mate, Jana for the entirety of those three days, much to


    confusion. In fact no one knew why she was spending her days in the ssrooms with everyone else, it was unfair really, if she actually ever did manage


    and King Josh left for the next district.


    I personally didn¡¯t understand how she was still so vibrant, if I¡¯m being honest. She stillughed with her stomach at things that were funny, she still talke


    The most shocking turn of events, is king Josh¡¯s treatment of her¡­ She¡¯s his mate, his other half, like Arya to me only his temper towards her is appallin


    Some people argue that her rejection has made him like this, even Erin has said it before, her attitude changed though as soon as Dn saved her from


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, she has her moments when nothing but panic crosses her eyes, and anyone with eyes can see she truly is afraid of the king. In tha


    The first was the same Dn everyone already knows, the one who doesn¡¯t take any bull shit, the one whose mouth consistently runs away from her Th


    at his proximity, the one who tiptoes around the kings every word, flinching if he so much as looks at her for too long.


    In the past, and despite everything that had happened in thest five years, Dn had never been afraid of the lycans, sure she never liked getting punis


    I genuinely don¡¯t know the full extent of


    what¡¯s happened to her or what she¡¯s been through in thest few months that she¡¯s been away, but I do know Dn, I know that before his grace, she w


    more than words could express.


    Her treatment at the pce must have been so excessive and unrelenting that she¡¯s developed thispletely rational fear of him, it is the only exna


    We were currently all sat around the table, everyone was tucking into individual pieces of pie, everyone except Dn. She was sat on a chair that was le


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She genuinely wasn¡¯t showing any signs of even being aware of where she was. She was tired, anyone could see that just by looking at the dark bags


    ¡°The announcement will take ceter this evening, Arya, King Joshua has asked if you would provide queen Dn with a gown that¡¯s suited to her


    status?¡± My beautiful mate nodded at her father


    while a scoff sounded throughout the room, along with it came a quiet mumble and a deep tone full of resentment.


    ¡°Status my ass!¡± Even I heard it and turned to my old friend as her eyes widened. There was absolutely no way in hell, that she meant to say it out loud


    the impact, the tiny pieces of sharp ss sprinkled over Dn like glitter, cutting her lower arm slightly and entangling themselves in her tied up hair.

 CHAPTER 109

    CHAPTER 109


    She slowly unwrapped her arms from her head and looked at her left arm in shock, tiny drops of blood began to gather down the length of her appendag


    she quickly began to pick the little imbedded transparent pieces out of her flesh.


    ¡°You are tr


    are trying myst nerve, mate. One more outburst from you and you¡¯ll be spending the remainder of our time here, in the pack¡¯s dungeon.¡± She rolled h


    ¡°Our dungeon, your grace, is currently full.¡± Alpha Adrian stated meeting the kings eyes before subtly grasping hold of his mate Jaha¡¯s hand. I only notic


    opposite side.


    ¡°If that is the case then perhaps a public execution is overdue.¡± The newly appointed Gamma, Warren stated, we leamt about him in school the week be


    why he was suddenly reced, but no one questioned it, despite all our curiosities about it.


    ¡°Perhaps you are right, your grace, especially if you wish to use the dungeon, I assure you everything in our fine district is yours.¡± Adrian¡¯s dad spoke sp


    me.


    The atmosphere was beginning to thickens, which Arya knew full well, it had been months since I¡¯d moved into this house, and one thing that I was certa


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Queen Dn to get cleaned up, and I assure you, your grace I will help her choose a beautiful gown for your announcement.¡± Arya spoke respe


    and gestured over to Dn, who begrudgingly stood up. ¡°Jana, why don¡¯t youe and help, it¡¯ll be good to have two sets of opinions.¡±


    I watched Dn groan unintentionally as Jana jump up and slipped her arm into Aryas. They were going to be sister inws soon, so my smile was perm


    ¡°So What is this announcement about, father?!¡± The current alpha shook his head at his sons words and shrugged.


    ¡°Oh? Well me and his grace have been rejiggering the educational curriculum, and we¡¯re have been extremely lucky as the king has agreed to allow us t


    ¡°We¡¯re going to abolish it¡­ the king spoke his voice slightly risen in question. ¡°I am aware that the rebels in the west have grown in number dramatically


    Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe his intentions are to take away our rights entirely.


    Chapter Comments


    B


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE


    :er 110


    it awkward as we waited for the girls to join us. I was stood next to both Adrian and the king who was barking orders at people as they past, king the time


    constantly on edge, I¡¯d noticed that about him. Everything was a rush, he never gave Dn any free time at all, no


    wonder.


    it my gaze first as she came down the stairs wearing a beautiful pink dress, she looked like a princess as she twirled into me excited to see my


    to her appearance.


    1¡¯t say much at first, I was rendered too speechless by her beauty to have been able to utter a single sentence. She chuckled cing a kiss on my ich o


    love.


    was almost the case.


    hat wa


    ouk, breathtaking.¡± She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder before looking at the stairs still smiling.


    wasn¡¯t far behind her and bounded up to Adrian who was waiting in a simr position as me. His suit rested nicely on his body, as he looked at his mate.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    itantly turned to Dn who cautiously trudged down the stairs and remained still at the bottom of them. Keeping as much distance as she could the king


    contrast to when the girls came down so excited


    dress Arya had chosen for her was turquoise in color and reached the floor, Id seen it on Arya once before, and thought she looked amazing in it, the col


    thin straps and her cor bones were minent, she looked like a walking talking skeleton.


    !king didn¡¯t I waste a


    any time in walking over to her, he roughly grabbed her shoulders and spun her round so her back was now facing us all. I gasped the sight of it, howev


    noise, I suppose the girls had already seen it while they were getting ready. Her scars really were essive, the backless dress showed off every mark mad


    xcellent choice, Miss Arya.¡± Arya must have received


    an order to give Dn something that showed the permanent marks of her injuries, she would ver have chosen something like that otherwise, I¡¯m sure o


    le made our way to the square where everyone was gathered. Both humans and lycans over the age of 14 had been called to hear the king¡¯s


    nnouncement¡­


    The press was


    gathered towards the middle, so they were centre to everyone who attended, they had bothrge cameras and microphones, not to nention little pocket


    ¡®Do you suppose Queen Dn will be taking yet another punishment?¡± I heard one of the reporters say as he touched up his makeup while me and the 3


    that quiet.


    ¡°Surely not, that


    poor human girl¡­ there was a pause in the man¡¯s speech as he locked eyes with Adrian, he squinted at him then nodded his head out of respect for his


    stage, The wolves and human


    mates of the pack were on the right hand side, of the stage waiting for us to arrive. My father inw stood closest to the with his Luna by his side, that is


    The humans however, were crammed into a small space on the left hand side that was being monitored by the warriors of the pack, I recognized a lot o


    My eyes glided over the humans before they stopped on a familiar figure. My dad was stood watching me intently, he frowned and mouthed a simple wo

 CHAPTER 110

    CHAPTER 110


    Nick POV


    It was a bit awkward as we waited for the girls to join us. I was stood next to both Adrian and the king who was barking orders at people as they past, an


    He was constantly on edge, I¡¯d noticed that about him. Everything was a rush, he never gave Dn any free time at all, no wonder.


    Arya met my gaze first as she came down the stairs wearing a beautiful pink dress, she looked like a princess as reaction to her appearance.


    s she t


    twirled into me excited to see my


    I couldn¡¯t say much at first, I was rendered too speechless by her beauty to have been able to utter a single sentence. She


    chuckled cing a kiss on my lips which only made me want much more from her. That girl truly was my soulmate, the moon goddess truly made no mis


    Well, that was almost the case,


    ¡°You look, breathtaking.¡± She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder before looking at the stairs still smiling.


    Jana wasn¡¯t far behind her and bounded up to Adrian who was waiting in a simr position as me. His suit rested nicely on his body, as he looked at his


    mate. He too waspletely taken by his girlfriend. It was killing him not being able to mark her until she came of age, however they both knew that they


    I hesitantly turned to Dn who cautiously trudged down the stairs and remained still at the bottom of them. Keeping as much


    distance as she could from the king. It was a stark contrast to when the girls came down so excited.


    The dress Arya had chosen for her was turquoise in color and reached the floor, Id seen it on Arya once before, and thought she looked amazing in it, bu


    The king didn¡¯t waste any time


    in walking over to her, he roughly grabbed her shoulders and spun her round so her back was now facing us all. I gasped at the sight of it, however no o


    noise, I suppose the girls had already seen it while they were getting ready. Her scars really were excessive, the backless dress showed off every mark m


    ¡°Excellent choice, Miss Arya.¡± Arya must have received an order to give Dn something that showed the permanent marks of her injuries, she would ne


    before any of us did.


    We made our way to the square where everyone was gathered. Both humans and lycans over the age of 14 had been called to hear the king¡¯s


    announcement.


    The press was gathered towards the middle, so they were centre to everyone who attended, they had both


    large cameras and microphones, not to mention little pocket recording devices.


    ¡°Do you suppose Queen Dn will be taking yet another punishment?¡± I heard one of the reporters say as he touched up


    his makeup while me and the 3 other wolves walked past, Dn and King Josh would be arriving as soon as everyone has arrived, naturally they would


    ¡°Surely


    not, that poor human girl¡­¡± there was a pause in the man¡¯s speech as he locked eyes with Adrian, he squinted at him then nodded his head out of resp


    future position in the pack.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The wolves and human mates of the pack were on the right hand side, of the stage waiting for us to arrive. My father inw stood closest to the stage, w


    his side, that is where we also walked, and took our ce, with Adrian and his mate standing directly next to his father, then Arya and me stood next to th


    The humans however, were crammed into a small space on the left hand side that was being monitored by the warriors of the pack, I recognized a lot o


    every human,rge whips rested in their grips as they waited for trouble to ensue.


    My eyes glided over the humans before they stopped on a familiar figure.


    My dad was stood watching me intently, he frowned and mouthed a simple word, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand what he was asking with it though.


    ¡®Dn?¡± I nodded and moved my head towards the beginning of both species and stopped as The king came into view. Instantly all the chatter died dow


    approached, with a dawdling Dn following behind him.


    Both royals made their way onto the raised wooden tform, I saw hesitation cloud Dns face as she stepped up onto it. Her head turned directly to th


    Everyone was on pins waiting to hear what he had to say this time. I already knew that no one was going to like it.


    Chapter Comments


    Christina Barbour


    This is killing me, I really need Lewis tonstep up here soon!


    Carol Furber

 CHAPTER 111

    CHAPTER 111


    Nick POV


    I stood and watched as the king purposefully walked to the front of the tform, leaving Dn standing behind him, he stopped at the edge and held his


    ¡°Wolves and she wolves. It is a great honor to stand before you all today. As you know I have been extremely busytely in regards to my mate, howeve


    ¡°From thising September and onwards, humans are no longer permitted to attend school after they havepleted the 2nd grade!¡± My head shot t


    ¡°Why is she just standing there?!¡± I whispered to no one in particr, however my mate Arya was standing directly next to me.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet! I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt!¡± I know I was supposed to be silent through all of this, but it was shocking information that was being give


    only that, but Dn¡¯s actions shocked


    me too, she never would have held her tongue in the past. In fact it was her mouth alone that got her into the most trouble, she never had an issue with


    ¡°We feel that now the new world hase into full fruition, the need for human education isn¡¯t at all high enough to be funding it. Instead


    positions of work will be provided to ensure maximum potential is met. My eyes widened drastically as I continued to stare at my friend, I could see her t


    was why the rebellion had grown so much, she needed to be our strength, our voice of reason, so why was it as if she¡¯d been silenced. We all needed he


    The cameras kept shing and reporters quickly began to throw questions at the king, while we all just listened too shocked to say anything about our fu


    ¡°What sort of jobs will be provided, your grace?¡± One asked, this was sick, he was only taking our education away for one reason, and that was to hinde


    ¡°All jobs pertaining to Manualbour, will be provided to children above the age of 12, to ensure all remedial tasks bepleted with efficiency.¡± Ok I cou


    ¡°How do you expect a 12 year old to be efficient with that sort of work?!¡± My head shot over to that of my father and 1 tensed under Arya¡¯s hand as I hea


    I stared at the royal male and watched as his hands tightened into fists, he took a deep breath before chuckling and looking directly at my dads angry for


    ¡°At first it will beborious, however in time every child will excel, it is decided!¡± King Josh red at him and clicked his fingers for my dad to be apprehe


    ¡°That¡¯s just barbaric!¡± I spat which resulted in Aryas hand mping down even tighter, she hesitantly took a step in front of me, attempting to Shield me f


    ¡°Forgive me your grace, for I clearly haven¡¯t taught my fianc¨¦ well enough. Her use of the word fianc¨¦ drew even more onlookers to meet our forms. It w


    The king was vtile but I couldn¡¯t just stand by as my dad was taken to the stage, before his shirt was ripped off the king spoke to Arya through tightly c


    his eyes never moved from my fathers now pinned form.


    My dads top was torn away leaving his back on show to the crowd, I stepped forward only to be pulled back by Arya.


    ¡°If you try to stop it, you¡¯ll get hurt too.¡± She had a point but I couldn¡¯t watch him get more scars. He¡¯d take twoshings so far in this new world. One of


    The


    king quickly snatched a whip out of the lycan warriors hand and held it up, I¡¯d never seen him actually do the manualbor of punishing someone, he alwContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw the whip behind his back ready to swing it at my fathers flesh only his wrist was caught by a small trembling hand and he was


    stopped in his tracks. The entire audience went silent as everyone watched the king turn angrily to converse with his queen

 CHAPTER 112

    CHAPTER 112


    Dn POV


    I trembled in fear when the Kings head shot to me after I had grabbed hold of him. His fist tightened around therge whip in


    his hand and a gulp left me. If this went wrong he could very well use that thing on me, and I knew I couldn¡¯t take anothershing. I really couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Your n is¡­really stupid!¡± I stated shakily then shook my head slightly, I was absolutely


    terrified of what he would do to me, but after everything Nicks dad had done for my family since I had been gone, I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him take


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I sucked in a deep breath and closed my eyes, once I¡¯d opened them once more, I had reced my fear with something vastly different, fear was no long


    ¡°You truly don¡¯t care about us at all¡­¡± I stated before I could even


    n stop th


    the words from leaving my lips. ¡°You are supposed to be the king, the ruler of both lycans and humans, but instead you¡¯re just tyrant, a dictator so hell be


    ¡°Do you really not understand why the rebellion is growing? Do you truly not know Why humans wholeheartedly stand against you? The entire word is s


    from speaking out, from saying everything that was ying round and round in my mind.


    ¡°Do you know the repercussions of taking away our education? Not only is it going to fuel the rebellion ten fold, but it will also mean you will loose more t


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely delusional if you think we are just going to bow down and ept your unjust decision! School is the only thing we have left, you¡¯ve tak


    express them live on television, for the entire world to see. People gasped as I stared the king in the eye, and I could faintly hear news anchors


    describing what was going on.


    ¡°We lycans have given you everything, and you appreciate nothing!¡± He seethed stepping closer to my tense form. My breath hitched as i thought about


    ¡°You¡¯re right! We are so lucky to be beaten to the brink of death. How silly of me to not thank you after every hit I¡¯ve


    received. That¡¯s thement that got me a hard punch to the stomach, it made me keel over, clutching my abused stomach and gasping for the breath


    up.


    ¡°Kneel before me¡­ Now!¡± King Josh was at boiling point, his fists were so tight that his knuckles were bing white. His face closely resembled that


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 113

    CHAPTER 113


    ¡°Have you not learnt your lesson yet, mate?¡± The king seethed under his breath as he looked on at me. ¡°KNEEL BEFORE YOUR KING!¡± His voice echoe


    ¡°You are no king! My voice was hard, and determined but you could hear the fear it held as


    I clenched my fists, and finally stood up to my full height. once again. ¡°A king doesn¡¯t stand by and watch as his subjects are abused.¡± By now the entire


    stop myself from unloading everything that had built up over thest five years and even more so over the past few months. ¡°One day soon, your world w


    free world will begin. A world that you and every single sadistic mutt that follows you won¡¯t live to


    By that point the king was visibly shaking. He roared as his clothes began to tear and his wolf emerged. The crowed gasped and shes went off, as his


    His furry frame towered over my human self as he growled. It sounded like thunder crashing over the air in waves, causing more and more fear to embed


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Kill me.


    me and you die too! You can rape me, you


    cansh me til I¡¯m bloody, you can beat me to the ground, but I will never ept you. Your mark will never rest on me.¡± I reminded him my eyes determi


    before he barged past me and off in the grounds in a fit of rage. I was left in front of everyone, the alpha of the pack quickly ordered two guards to


    grab me but I had to get something in if everyone was watching and I finally had the world¡¯s attention. ¡°IF YOUR KING WOULD TREAT HIS OWN MATE


    heard as I was roughly picked up and dragged down the aisle inbetween the humans and lycans, cameras pointed at me and microphones were moved


    A p his my left cheek and I sighed, the feeling all too familiar to me to respond any more.


    ¡°You dare speak about our king like that¡­ you should have your jaw broken for your insolence.¡± The packs Alpha was more furious than the king. I watc


    Before anything more could be said, Adrian walked


    in, followed by his sister and both their mates. Adrian was hasty in speed walking in front of me, his posture changed instantly as he took on a protective


    32 32 763


    *Youy one finger on her, Father, and I shall challenge you right here, right now for your position!¡± My jaw dropped to the floor at his words, a challenge


    the possibility of one, especially between father and son, left a sick and heavy feeling to crash on me, like a tidal wave.


    The blood lust I saw in both the alpha and his son was just appalling. One thing is definitely for sure though¡­


    Adrian really wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Pleasement on, and vote for these chapters. Every form


    of promotion helps and the morements received helps the book brilliantly, plus I really enjoy reading your thoughts and feelings so it really is a win w


    Also this book has an end. I assure you all.

 CHAPTER 114

    CHAPTER 114


    Adrian POV


    That girl had a death wish. It was official, Dn really did want to die. Her words struck everyone as she stared at the king her voice was hard, when she


    blow causing him to shift out of rage. A small smug grin yed out on my lips at her words, she knew exactly what to say without even thinking too much


    I watched her getting grabbed, and frowned when she refused to stop talking even though the king had already left. There was absolutely no hint of fear


    the crowd while being dragged away, hundreds of shes from cameras went off as she passed everyone and was forced back to the pack house. She h


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The voices of the humans became loud as they all began to speak about the events that just unfolded, my only thought was of the human queen, who w


    Honestly, Dn had always been like this, and Secretly, I used to imagine her being gifted to me, in fact there were quite a few of us who all wanted her


    Even while we were in school, she never failed to amuse me, from the very few interactions I actually had with the girl she always made me wonder abo


    After watching the royal envoy race after their king, I charged home quickly after my father. Upon entering the pack house 1


    found him stood pacing the floor threateningly next to Dn while she sat on the wooden flooring. She wasn¡¯t scared of him in the slightest but even so


    ¡°Youy one finger on her, Father, and I shall challenge you right here, right now for your position! My words weren¡¯t spoken lightly I meant them wholeh


    didn¡¯t have to. In all honesty I was extremely grateful that the rest of the pack weren¡¯t back yet


    to hear my tant challenge, as I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to take on the pack as it¡¯s alpha, not just yet anyway, I would ideally like to be at least 18 befo


    ¡°What did you just say to me, pup?!¡± My father the alpha had always served the royal family, even before the takeover and the new world began, he was


    A scoff sounded behind me and Dn stood up to look my father in the eye


    ¡°Respect, is a two way curtesy, one of which you evidentlyck. Alpha!¡± She spoke with a tone as hard as steel, she wasn¡¯t helping the situation at all as


    Wolves were able to live freely amongst the humans without them even knowing about us at one point in time. We were able to shift in front of those we


    moved on, unknowing and unafraid.


    Me and my sister, were only eleven years old when the new world came into y. We were told from then on that humans should bow to us, that we wer


    had been created, a world where the humans quickly began to fear us, a world where the mate bond is no longer sacred or a gift, but to some a blight.


    My father ruled his pack with fear, he always did, and now the king did also.


    ¡°You heard me, alpha!¡± My dad was angry, he felt threatened, but he didn¡¯t appear surprised which made me believe he had been anticipating my challen


    Everything she had said to the king waspletely spot on and I¡¯ll be damned if she gets hurt for speaking the truth.

 CHAPTER 115

    CHAPTER 115


    The king shouldn¡¯t be calling himself a royal with the way he treats his subjects. More importantly with the way he treats his mate, he


    should be solding her in the highest regard and making sure she was safe and protected, not being the cause of her fear, or the reason for her pain.


    was talking to Janast night about it actually, my own mate, looked me in the eye and asked if I¡¯d ever


    do something to her¡­ how she could even hink that was beyond me, but I understood her questioning. She was scared too, the lycanthrope weren¡¯t pai


    light when it came to the cing and it had everyone worried, not only humans.


    ¡®You had better watch your mouth, son, keep your thoughts to yourself, what the king or I do to that girl is of no concern to you!¡± He barked out at me and


    what title she may hold, she will always be human.¡± He turned


    to Dn who frowned and opened her mouth to say something only I stepped in front of her once more, I was


    not going to stand by and watch her suffer any more. ¡°Ste, take her grace to her room until king Josh returns.¡±


    I had to stand my ground with my father and so I just watched as Monroes dad grabbed Dn and escorted her up the stairs to her room while leaving m


    ¡°Human or not, she needs protection, can¡¯t you see how corrupt our kind has be.¡± I didn¡¯t have time to think or allow my self protective instincts to k


    ¡°Keep your nose out of pack business. It doesn¡¯t concern a pup who doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± I know for a fact this pack was one of the closest to the roy


    I just stared at him as heposed himself before turning away from me and Arya. Off to go give some orders no doubt, maybe he was going to find ou


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Janas voice floated into my ears as I stared at the stairs where Dn resided currently. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Something in this sick new world had to change, and that girl, our goddess chosen queen could be the one to change it. She must have been chosen for


    ¡°You!¡± I turned to my sisters mate and stepped towards him slightly, which in turn made him take one step back. ¡°You know a way to get a hold of contra


    I saw shock cloud his face as he looked to Arya and then back to me. He swallowed thickly quickly letting fear take over his while my eyes rolled in my h


    ¡°Your not in trouble, I just need something.¡± He swallowed again and refused to meet my eye.


    ¡°Dn usually handled the orders we all had. I¡¯m not entirely sure where she got everything from, she would just deliver things to


    people who needed them, she¡¯d get some extra milk tokens or school lunch cards for her brother in exchange. She never told me because she didn¡¯t wa


    know Dn did all that, she always did get into trouble for goddess knows what, but to risk everything smuggling things into the district, for some measly


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Arya asked clearly sensing my tone change.


    ¡°I know someone else who knows.¡± That peeked my interest, I nodded my head and met his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Take me to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so intent on smuggling in contraband?¡± Arya asked as she slipped her hand into that of her mates. I sighed looking


    to the stairs again for what was honestly the tenth time since Dn was escorted away.


    ¡°I need aptop¡­ and a cell phone!¡± I knew that would cause confusion, it was only right, both items were hard toe by these days, they were old fas


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit old school isn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded my head and looked at the three people meeting my gaze.


    ¡°I need to be untraceable if


    I¡¯m going to get in touch with the rebels!¡± My eyes darted round the room and my ears spiked as I tried to listen for anyone who may be eavesdropping.

 CHAPTER 116

    CHAPTER 116


    Nick POV


    If Adrian truly wanted to contact the rebellion, then he was right in the fact that he needed aptop and an old cell phone. The only items that couldn¡¯t be


    At the young alphas request I made my way silently to the human district, disguised as a routine visit to see my dad. No one would suspect anything sus


    I quickly made


    my way to my old home, with a small bag of groceries draped over my shoulder. Arya was adamant I started to take a few extra rations to the house for m


    ¡°Nicky!?¡± The young boy jumped up and down where he stood in glee at my arrival, he was always really excited to see me whenever I came to visitte


    Some


    ¡°Hey Freddie, where¡¯s my dad?¡± He grabbed my hand quickly and walked me into the rear garden, Tina, Dn¡¯s mom was slowly bringing inundry from


    at that, and yet here he was still tending to the yard as if the events of a few hours ago hadn¡¯t happened at all.


    ¡°Need a hand?¡± I asked with a smile which in turn made both adults turn their heads in the direction of me and Freddie.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make it


    today!¡± My dad instantly dropped what he was doing, and sped towards me, pulling me into arge bear hug as soon as he was close enough.


    ¡°Fredrick James Riley¡­ Tina was quick to say young Freddies full name as she allowed her face to take on a stern expression. ¡°How many times must I


    ¡°I know mommy, but I knew it was Nicky at the door, I swear, I know his knock.¡± I hadn¡¯t realised I had a specific knock, but thinking about it I suppose I d


    ¡°Just please, wait for one of us first, no matter who it is ok? The young boy nodded his head and looked at him mom who sighed deeply.


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s Dilly?¡± I saw Tina¡¯s entire body go ridged at her daughters name and tears quickly flooded her eyes, I¡¯m surprised she even had any tears


    ¡°It won¡¯t ever be Dn, the king won¡¯t allow her toe and visit us, you know that.¡± Freddie shook his head and looked at his mom with wide sad eyes


    1


    ¡°It might be her, she can get away from him, I know she can, she¡¯s a super hero.¡± I smiled and crouch down to talk to him, my hand


    rested on his shoulder as I looked at him and chuckled, trying to ease the sadness that was growing.


    ¡°She is a super hero, she¡¯s fighting for all of us right now, that¡¯s why she can¡¯te to visit.¡± I stated and watched as his mouth hung open in awe. ¡°Pop


    was right then!¡± Poppy was his friend at school, the two of them did everything together.


    ¡°Poppy was right.¡± I nodded and then held my finger to my lips in a shush motion. ¡°But we can¡¯t tell anyone else ok, her super powers have to stay secre


    ¡°Nick?¡± Tinas voice quickly got my attention away from the boy, I stood up and looked at her softly as she smiled at my actions before her eyes began to


    much. ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± I wasn¡¯t a fan of her nervous tone but I agreed all the same. ¡°I¡¯ve written a letter, and I was wondering if you could someh


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± She nodded before going back to theundry and lifting the hasta


    it from her and followed the makeshift family into my old home.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dinner went smoothly, I didn¡¯t eat much, I never did as I can have what I want at the pack house. After answering some questions about my best friend I


    The human doctor could be heard scurrying about as usual by the time I knocked on the door. When she opened her white door, her face showed nothi


    *Nick?¡± I nodded my head and darted my head around the area before looking at thedy in front of me, ¡°What in the world are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯ste but it¡¯s really important¡­ Time to do exactly what I came here to. ¡°I need help, and your the only one I know who can help!¡±

 CHAPTER 117

    CHAPTER 117


    Nick POV


    ¡°So¡­ what can I help you with?¡± She was obviously


    on edge at my presence, as we sat down at her dining table, it was a bit of a kick in the teeth really seeing this woman so frightened by me. It¡¯s not like


    ¡°I need something smuggled in, and you are the only person I know of that can help. Her frown spoke


    volumes, and panic swept over her features. Maybe it was because the king was actually present in the district at the moment and if she¡¯s caught, then


    would though.


    ¡°What?..¡± she shook her startled appearance away quickly and cleared her throat, then refused to look me in the eye. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t really


    know how I can help¡­¡± I gave her a t look that basically told her, that I knew she knew how to get things in. It was silent for a long minute


    as she studied my features, eventually she let out a small sigh. What is it you are after?¡±


    ¡°Aptop¡­¡± I watched her face contort into one of genuine shock. I know it¡¯s going to be a lot more


    difficult to get than I believe. It means asking around not only this district, but plenty of others too.


    ¡°Laptops don¡¯t just grow on trees Nick, you are asking for something impossible. I sighed already knowing that what she spoke was indeed the truth, it w


    a challenge for everyone involved, but if it meant Dn could go free, I assumed everyone would be up to the task.


    ¡°We don¡¯t just need aptop, we need a cell phone too¡­ She shook her head and stood up from her sat position in disbelief at my request, I was never


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Dn, I¡¯m just trying to keep my head down as much as I can while still medically treating everyone, I have a lot of responsibility to our people. Y


    A small knock brought us out of our interactions and She quickly nced through the blinds of her house, she let out a small huff and grabbed someth


    She let whoever it was in quietly and shut the door behind them, meanwhile I stood up, hoping to eavesdrop slightly, when Tony¡¯s quiet voice sounded th


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t even be giving these to you.


    Make sure you tell her that she is supposed to take one a day, and that it should be at the same time everyday or they won¡¯t provide the full protection¡­


    So Tony was getting some contraception for someone¡­ at least he¡¯s been smart about it, he was almost


    as resourceful and outgoing as Dn, in fact he too had taken his fair share of punishments, he was always a bit more scared of the Lycans than my fr


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± I heard his


    is voice and looked to the door I was stood next to, only to find Tony stopped directly in front of me. I must have switched off to what was being said, I w


    Nick?


    1 frowned deeply at the boy bowing


    to me, his body produced a slight tremble which had me genuinely upset, I realized very quickly that he was now afraid of me.


    ¡°Tony, you know you don¡¯t have to be formal with me, right?¡± I could hardly believe what I was witnessing, if he was scared of being caught by me, then o


    humans see you in a different light. ¡°She is your doctor, technically I¡¯m the one intruding, she was obviously expecting you.¡±

 CHAPTER 118

    CHAPTER 118


    ¡°How much of that did you hear? He mumbled while still refusing to look me in the eye, I truly couldn¡¯t believe that I was invoking so much fear into some


    ¡°Do you honestly think that you are the first human teenager to seek protection?¡± I asked with a bemused smile, I was trying to ease the panic in him, bu


    ¡°You mean¡­ but then¡­¡± I chuckled at the boy as the wheels turned in his head. ¡°You and Dn?¡± I simply raised my eyebrows and shrugged my should


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just please, Never be scared of me, I might¡¯ve fallen in love with a wolf but I¡¯m still a human. He nodded but still held a tense


    stance.


    ¡°You are, but you are also soon to be alpha of the pack, human or not. Your mate is the alphas daughter, that gives you credibility.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. I h


    always thought that the system was corrupt, now that I¡¯m marked and mated, and soon to be married to Arya I technically had some authority over the h


    ¡°I would never tell anyone anything.¡± The boy suddenly frowned and folded his arms over his chest while looking me up and down skeptically.


    ¡°Hang on, what are you doing here? Ah, now I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that. I could be


    honest, and just tell him, or I could lie and say my dad sent me, but Dn always trusted Tony, so maybe the truth isn¡¯t too much of a Gamble.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to get a few things for Dn. His eyes widened and he turned to She who looked skeptical but more intrigued than she did before.


    ¡°Are these items for her?¡± I nodded and swallowed thickly, did that make a difference? Should I have used her need for them sooner, I¡¯m d I never me


    ¡°Yeah, she just couldn¡¯t ask herself.¡±


    ¡°What is it she¡¯s asked for? Tony was invested, this could be a good thing for me, be always was somewhat star struck by Dn, he was only in the year


    ¡°Aptop¡­ and a cell phone.¡± He looked at She and then nodded his head, I¡¯m guessing he may have taken over the organisation of the smuggling in


    ¡°I can get a phone to you by Monday.¡± He stated which made me stare at him, I was intrigued by him, he seemed


    to have changed since I¡¯dst took any notice of him, then again a lot of people had since Dn was announced as queen. She had a way of changing


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Even my tone implied shock as held my hand out in gratitude only to have him take it in a firm handshake. He¡¯d gained my respect.


    going to need it back but¡­ here! She quickly returned and


    in her hand she held a ckptop, and even an old charging cable. ¡°All the sockets in the houses still work, Dn discovered that a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°You had one?! But you said they don¡¯t grow on trees!¡± She shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°They d don¡¯t! Look, that has the medical information of basically everyone


    in the human district, you can not lose it and you can not get caught. Do what you want but don¡¯t delete anything, and get it back to me as soon as you c


    so sessful so quickly.


    I concealed it within the bag is taken to my dads full of groceries and threw it over my shoulder, saying my huge thanks and waving goodbye before trud


    It was busy when I returned, wolves were darting around hastily, while Adrians dad was barking orders at some of his warriors. I didn¡¯t stay to fi


    stay to find out what was happening, instead I made my way to mine and Aryas room, only to find both jana and Adrian sat inside.


    ¡°What the hell is going on around here?¡± I gently ced my bag on the flour and looked at the trio in front of me, They all looked a little nervous about so


    Dn must have really gotten to him, for the king to have had such an outburst.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°King Josh had left the districtpletely¡± Well shit. One thing was certain and that was, we had to get Dn nut of here ne anan at

 CHAPTER 119

    CHAPTER 119


    Dn POV


    I only found out this morning that the king never returned to the pack house afterst night and that he had in fact, left the district entirely. Why he left m


    1 sat curled up on an armchair in the sitting room, waiting for the alphas children to head off


    to school with their mates, I was exhausted. For most of the night I wasying awake, just waiting


    for his grace to return to continue my misery, my speech ying on my mind far too much for me to get


    any respite. I¡¯m surprised the pack even kept me in the room, I thought I¡¯d be marched straight to the dungeons. So I was awake, but at least I was left in


    ¡°You ready?¡± My head met that of Adrian and Jana, a frown quickly took over my features as I looked at them. I had washed up, and was dressed, but I h


    ¡°Am I going to school?¡± He raised his eyebrow at my question before looking around at the plethora of wolves darting backwards and forwards, and in


    ¡°Well, if you want to stay here then¡­ Nope! I cut him off quickly and stood up before he could even get his sentencepletely out.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± I heard a chuckle and looked at nick who had his hand firmly wrapped around Aryas. My sight quickly met Adrian again and I blurted out the


    ¡°The king has left the district!¡± I froze in ce at the alphas voice as he entered the room. ¡°You, your grace, had better keep your head down today, afte


    ¡°Clearly you don¡¯t know me very well.¡± I raised my head in a wince after allowing


    my lips to fold over my teeth in panic. A few sniggers met my ears from the people my age and I gave a cocky yet nervous smile as to y off


    my fear.


    ¡°Just Get to ss¡­ Adrian!?¡± The alpha turned to his son and made sure his order was known, I even saw the glow of his eyes reflected in Adrian¡¯s orb


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Nick chuckled mat me while I just shrugged. I suppose in a strange way, I did wish for death to


    find me, quickly and painlessly.


    Going to school was going pretty smoothly, in fact the entire day pretty much had no incidents which I found to be very odd. I thought I¡¯d face some sort


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    We did return rather quickly to the pack house after school, and my longing to see my family only grew. I missed them more than anything, I needed to t


    her when I was first taken. She didn¡¯t deserve what I had said.


    ¡°Hey, Dn!¡± I turned in my chair to see Nick shoving a hologram


    in my face, an unknown 3D man stood in front of me wearing a navy blue suit and a cream colored tie. ¡°Do you think this would suit me?¡± What? I moved


    Education for all humans was about to be ended came September, his dad almost gotshed by the tyrant king himself, I was trapped in a very physica

 CHAPTER 120

    CHAPTER 120


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice!¡± I really couldn¡¯t care less at the minute what he decided to wear, I had much bigger things on my mind.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more excited for me.¡± He quickly shut off the projection and cleared his throat. Taking a seat in front of me. Arya and Adrian were cu


    ¡°I was going to wear yellow.¡± Erin piped in while sitting down next to Nick who looked at that stupid holographic device flipping through the different colo


    I could feel jealousy cloud me every time they would both get excited over something. I didn¡¯t mean to let myself get envious, I just couldn¡¯t for the life of


    you


    Do you think? Ary


    Arya is adamant on having purple as the main color scheme, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± He turned to me sheepishly, obviously wanting my input on all the things h


    ¡°What?¡± Oh right he was now showing me some brown suit. I really


    didn¡¯t care about his stupid wedding. There was loads of time to n it, but no time at all for me to n my self protection. The king wouldn¡¯t be gone for


    ¡°Come on Dn, your best friend is nning


    his wedding, aren¡¯t you at least a little bit excited for him.¡± Erin tried to get a reaction out of me, but she only made me a little bit more annoyed, could th


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be a bit more supportive.¡± What? Is he serious right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but supportive to you! What more do you want from me, Nick?¡± I was really annoyed now as I stared at


    the boy I used to know. I just don¡¯t know when he became so selfish.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you


    don¡¯t like your situation, but some of us are actually happy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair of you to bring me down, just because you are.¡± | that truly what I have b


    Wait, I¡¯m in limbo at the minute because of him, I stood up to the king, on live television to stop his dad


    from receiving punishment. Maybe it¡¯s not me who can¡¯t let other people feel things. Maybe it¡¯s him, he¡¯s happy and doesn¡¯t want anything to taint his pr


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really am but picking your wedding suit isn¡¯t exactly high on the


    list of priorities. Imagine if you were me? How would you feel if you were being tortured every single day, by the one person who is supposed to cherish y


    and began pacing the sitting room. All the humans sight was steadily tracing my every step while they remained silent, reeling in the frustration emitting f


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d met someone you liked.¡± Erin spoke softly as she was clearly affected by my words. I¡¯d only told the truth. Had they seriously been u

 CHAPTER 121

    CHAPTER 121


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the king is around, it will never happen.¡± I shrugged nonchntly, well trying to make it as nonchnt as I could. I think my


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°So You did have feelings for him?!¡± My blood quickly ran cold as king Josh¡¯s voice trailed over the dozen heads that sat in the room. I


    turned to his grace slowly, alreally wincing at my words as I just know how they would have made him feel. Only I stoppedpletely still when I looked


    was covered with blood.


    Sttersy on his legs and bare feet, his arms were coated in it too, along with his torso, I felt hile rise in me as I swallowed thickly.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?!¡± Last time I saw him, it was me who had triggered the man¡¯s rage,st time I saw him, I saw the challenge in his eyes, the loo


    ¡°You disrespected me again, on live television, you didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get away with it did you?¡± Again I stopped in my tracks as my eye widened drastica


    prove a point? You belong to me, Dn, in time you will see that I had to show you that! Now,e and give me a hug, I have missed you!¡±


    ¡°Josh, what did you do?¡± My voice was barely audible by this point as I felt something in me snapping and I knew as soon as he confirmed my suspicion


    king, he wasn¡¯t a niler, he was a narcissist in need of control. He sighed not liking my attitude, but rolled his eyes as he exined.


    ¡°You stopped me from performing my duties as king, because that man was your mothers partner. Did you not?¡± He was acting as if being covered in blo


    had but if I was right then I would never, ever


    forgive him. ¡°Your mother, raised a rebellious girl who threatened the crown and so action had to be taken.¡±


    How manyshings had he given her? I needed to go and look after her, she wasn¡¯t very strong when it came to pain.


    ¡°Your grace, the coroner has just arrived at the scene.¡± The Coroner? Warren just looked


    at me while a smug smile yed on face. Why did some people just love seeing people unhappy?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, NO!


    ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t?!¡± My legs shook underneath me as I stared at the bloodied man. My feet moved towards the door only to be caught by the king who


    ¡°She¡¯s with your father, Dn. You are mine and mine alone now, the way the moon goddess intended.¡±


    One simple sentence made my entire world crash before me,


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 122

    CHAPTER 122


    Warning. This chapter includes scenes of distressing nature, reader discretion is advised


    Dn POV.


    My world shattered before me as I stared at my bloodied king, his face held nothing, there was no regret, no remorse, not even sympathy for me, Nothin


    there was something in his eyes, but my mind was reeling so much that I just couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was exactly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± I could feel my eyes beginning to well up as I tried to take a step away from the royal, I pulled my arm away from him, but his grip held my


    ¡°Your attitude had to be


    stopped, my queen. Every time you took punishment it only grew, I had to get through to you, I had to make you see.¡± I just shook my head rapidly, my b


    While I tried to force myself not to show him he had gotten to me, he used my apprehended limb to pull my body


    into him. I collided quickly with hist toned chest and instantly became slightly coated in the blood he wore.


    I couldn¡¯t be here though, I just couldn¡¯t so I quickly and frantically began to struggle in his arms.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I whispered only for it to fall on deaf ears. Nothing was working, and so with all the courage and strength I had, 1 bought my slender palm u


    about as I ran with a speed I thought I no longer possessed.


    No one stopped me! I was getting stared at by every wolf within the pack house, but no one made any movements to apprehend me. Perhaps it was an


    own eyes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So I ran, my breathing out in a strong wheeze, the taste of metal hit my senses as I pushed and pushed myself to get to the human


    district. By the time I got there I could barely stand. My body giving in on me as I hit the concrete floor, both my knees scraped in the floor from the impa


    and grazes soon formed, the same ones a child would get for falling over while ying.


    Many heads met me as I basically all but copsed outside Nicks old house, the front door was wide open and the crowed stood outside wasrge, hea


    in order to let me past.


    I tried to stand, but my legs shook from being overworked


    and I simply fell back down, I saw some people move slightly to aid me but I shook my head. Using an untapped source of energy, I ordered my exhaus


    Every single one of the senses my body possessed was instantly enveloped by the blood that coated the floor. My hands and knees became submerge


    of silence caused my ears to ring, and the sight of my once beautiful motherpelled a string of unshod tears to finally fall down my ©¦cheeks.


    ¡°Mom?!¡± My whispered voice held a sorrowful rasp to it from my burst of unexpected exercise, but as I got closer my words became slightly louder. ¡°Mom


    Her eyes were wide and ssy, her once perfect face held a deep w wound that remained leaking even as I sat there, her neck had deep teeth prints

 CHAPTER 123

    CHAPTER 123


    1


    I couldn¡¯t contain it any longer, I flung my tired body over that of my mothers and buried my suddenly sobbing face into her chest, and screamed!


    I know my scream held nothing but pure sorrow, and more and more shouts of anguish left my lips. I could hear my own


    pain vibrating off the walls and returning to my own ears, I could feel the endless streams of months worth bushed


    tears finally leave my eyes, and the pain in my chest ovepped any phosical torment I had ever felt. I would let the King Lash me until I died if it meant


    The fear she must have felt at having the kings wolf attack her, over and over again would have been astronomical. I never gave her


    enough credit for everything she¡¯s done for


    me, and now I would never be able to. My grip on her was unwavering, and if she remained alive would have undoubtedly left


    ¡°Mate, you must have known there would be consequences for your actions? The kings voice carried itself over my


    screams, and my body stopped shaking immediately, he shouldn¡¯t be here! How dare he set foot in this house


    again after what he has done. How dare he deny my mom the dignity she


    so deserved.


    ¡°You butchered her!¡± My mother was indeed a very beautiful woman, all the men in my life when I was growing up used to tell my dad how lucky he was.


    ¡°Come, this is not a sight you should be seeing! Hisrge hand grabbed hold of my dangerously skinny upper arm, his entire fist was able to wrap aroun


    ¡°No!¡± My grip on my mom remained firm as he continued to gently tug me, ¡°No, leave me alone, get off, get off¡­ Please¡­ my voice cracked I wasn¡¯t ev


    Eventually he¡¯d had enough


    and yanked me away, my entire body easily lifted of the floor as he began to drag me out of the house once more. My hands and feet dripped my mothe


    My thoughts went to my father and how he passed away to, I turned 18 years old next month, but Freddie, he had been made an


    orphan at 6 years old, what would happen to him now?.. WAIT!


    What would happen to him now? Where even was he, and where was Richard?!


    ¡°W¨Cwhere¡¯s Freddie?¡± I stuttered out as I began to il my body again to get out of


    of king


    Josh¡¯s grip. ¡°Where is he¡­ where is he?¡±


    The king sighed and turned to face me, he was bored with all this now, his grip on my arma loosened and instead his hands wrapped around my shoulde


    ¡°Alpha Nicks family are are ok, I told his dad to leave, and he took his bratty kid with him. Rest assured your friends family is unharmed. Nowe, thin


    him! It was a small weight off my shoulders knowing Freddie was safe, I didn¡¯t know where he was but Richard was with him, and he wouldn¡¯t let him w


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I fell to my knees at the revtion, I continued to loudly weep at the loss of my mother, all the physical pain I¡¯d felt in the past, was minusculepared


    Oliver soon bounded up to the king and ced his hand on his shoulder, he whispered to him in a low quiet voice that I couldn¡¯t make out in the slightest


    still in his regal attire from yesterday¡¯s announcement, his weapons remained wrapped around his hips, and one caught my sight more than any of the o


    He had them, for crowd control purposes but I had other ns. I couldn¡¯t live


    with myself knowing I¡¯d caused my moms death, and so using thest of my remaining adrenaline I grasped the metal weapon in my left hand and pushe


    A unexpected warm breeze soon swept over the calm sky and pushed


    my blood covered hair back slightly as I clicked the safety off. My tears still flowed as I knelt directly in front of the king and pressed the trigger down¡­..

 CHAPTER 124

    CHAPTER 124


    Dn¡¯s POV.


    Click!.


    I pressed the trigger of the gun down with no hesitation at all, but the g


    gun simply


    y clicked!


    I pressed it again and again until it had been confirmed that it would not fire! My tears were never ending as I frowned in desperation and moved


    it away from my body slightly only for it to fire a bullet into the grass thaty beside me, causing me to jump out of my skin. I have no idea why it wouldn¡¯


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Drop the gun, my queen, and no will get hurt!¡± That was bullshit, I¡¯d get hurt, I¡¯d threatened the king, the gun I held wasn¡¯t filled with silver, it wasn¡¯t heav


    ¡°Bullshit! Someone always gets hurt by you!¡± I held it up to him as the audience that was gathered in sorrow for my mom was now slowly following me an


    The king shook his head and held his hands up a smug smile on his face as he looked at me. ¡°You won¡¯t shoot me, I know you, so do yourself a favor an


    Damn it, I missed his head!


    My eyes widened at what I¡¯d done and I quickly pointed it at my head again, only to have the warm wind return and it to simply click again, as if it were o


    even more uncontrobly as I tried and tried to put a bullet in my head.


    While I was momentarily distracted the gun was roughly snatched out of my hands by the lord beta and the kings frustration came e out in the form of a


    ¡°WHY!¡± I screamed, I wasn¡¯t even speaking to the king I was just screaming at the empty air surrounding me. ¡°Why, why, why, why, WHY?!¡±


    I must have looked positively crazy as I knelt on the concrete weeping and shouting at the world. I just wanted to die, more so now than ever before. I fe


    slipping away as I slowly curled into a ball and clutched my chest


    My heart was broken, the pain and guilt I felt was too much for me to bare, and I let my sorrow be known as I screamed in agony at my loss. The king si


    ¡°This ends now!¡± The king grabbed hold of my arm and used it to pull me onto my weak feet then forced my body into a very tight unwanted hug, so I sw


    ¡°No, get off me!¡± I screamed as I hit his chest over and over again. Crying hysterically as I did so. ¡°I hate you, I hate you!¡± I didn¡¯t know how to make him


    of my tongue? I had to try. ¡°If¡­ if you really love me then kill me¡­ please, please, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t live like this anymore.¡± I shook my head, Bowing it low


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 125

    CHAPTER 125


    ¡°Shh my love, I could never kill you, you are mine! Have I not done you a favor? You did say yourself that you hated her!¡± He knelt down to my level with


    else left but me, I promise you, my love, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    He was right¡­ I was so alone. Nick had turned his back on me, he was more interested in his mate than anything else, it was the exact same with Erin,


    Freddie was a lot safer without me, I would just cause him more pain and trouble if I stayed around him, And Lewis¡­ he probably never felt the way I di


    ¡°I can¡¯t let


    you mark me.¡± I whispered through sobs and sniffles. The king grip became slightly tighter but he still remained somewhat calm, it was a side of him that


    ¡°Then for now, just let me


    take care of you. Let me love you and in time you wille to love me.¡± I didn¡¯t have it in me to argue, I swallowed thickly and continued to sob into him


    sick to my stomach, but it also felt right. I hated myself so so much, but I needed someone to tell me


    that everything was going to be ok, and his grace was right, I had no one else.


    Maybe bing the kings mate was my punishment. Maybe I deserved everything I had received so far.


    I was distraught and my brain was clouded by


    a thick fog. I kept seeing my mothers body lying in ake of her own blood, and her lifeless eyes staring at me. I kept reying thest thing I had said to


    I felt a rough kiss on the top of my head, and then my body began to jostle about until I was being carried bridal style in the kings strong murderous arm


    ¡°Let¡¯s g


    ¡®s go and wash up, my queen. We don¡¯t want to be wearing traitors blood all day, do we?¡± King Josh spoke quietly as he began to carry me away, his sta


    were


    My eyes


    heavy and tear filled as I slowly looked ahead of me, I strained my vision slightly as a strange shimmering light caught my line of sight, it peaked my curi


    graceful glow instead of the horrific events that had tainted me forever.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hopefully I would be lucky enough to never wake up again.


    Do you


    have


    any questions about the story so far? I¡¯d be very happy to answer them. Please put your Questions in thement section, and i will reply with


    the answers.

 CHAPTER 126

    CHAPTER 126


    Nick POV


    No one knew what happened after Dn left, but what we did know was that once the king and my friend had returned, she wasn¡¯t the same.


    She was nestled tightly in King Josh¡¯s arms when he returned, blood coated her now too, her hollow cheeks were stained with tears and her puffy eyes w


    ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian asked his grace as he walked through the doorway and through the room we were all in.


    ¡°Nothing has happened, my queen has just realized that she is mine. We won¡¯t be down for dinner, so you may all eat without us.¡± He didn¡¯t utter anothe


    ¡°Turn the news on¡­¡± Monroe my beta ordered one of the other wolves who had the


    projector close to them, instantly the news sted out and had us all glued to the holographic projection of the king, Dn was no where to be seen, bu


    ¡°That¡¯s where you used to live isn¡¯t it?¡± Arya asked me as she slid her hand into mine. I just nodded watching what we had missed. It was heart breaking


    What shocked me the most though was when every human watching got on their knee out of respect to Dn, she didn¡¯t notice it as her back was to eve


    as a shocked gasp left his lips and anger clouded his face, he pulled Dn off the floor while she still remained crying hysterically.


    I watched closely as she screamed at him and hit


    him over and over again before falling to her knees and begging for death, god it broke me, and I felt tears begin to fall down my own face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I NEVER thought I¡¯d see Dn Riley ever act like that? Adrian was talking absentmindedly while watching Dnpletely break down on tv.


    At least it wasn¡¯t live.


    ¡°Yeah, she even used to stand up to dad. Arya chimed in. They were simply shocked at the events I was crushed. She was always so stubborn and stro


    survive this new world, it would have been her. Now I¡¯m worried she¡¯s going to do something really stupid.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a turn for the best, for the royal couple, a new found bond, we may just see a marking and a coronation this year after all. Dont forget, w


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Erin asked as she looked to where the king had walked off with Dn. ¡°Me and Dn don¡¯t exactly see eye to eye, but he killed h


    Warren turned to Adrian and spoked directly to him, despite Arya being in the room too. They looked like they had urgent business to attend to, of course


    ¡°Where is the alpha?¡± If he was talking to Adrian then he must mean the alpha of the pack right?

 CHAPTER 127

    CHAPTER 127


    ¡°My father, is in his office. Most likely dealing with the fallout of the king¡¯s actions tonight. It was strange, Beta Oliver just stood there, unaffected by Adria


    ¡°Watch your mouth, it is the king actions that have led him to have a stronger bond with his queen. There is no greater oue than that.¡± Gamma Warr


    I didn¡¯t move at first, and only took his outstretched palm in mine, after Arya had pushed me towards him slightly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­ she was your fathers partner, was she not?¡± Ahh well I suppose that was big of him, I did feel the sorrow of losing Tina, I had kn


    ¡°Thank you. Lord Beta.¡± He nodded and began to walk out when I suddenly stopped him once more with my words. ¡°Please¡­ make sure her grace is ok


    gamma out of the room.


    ¡°Just go to bed tonight, hopefully we can have some form of conversation with her


    tomorrow, tonight she is clearly too distraught.¡± Adrian seemed trouble by the events that had taken ce, the news report had gotten to us all, but he s


    The next morning, we all got up as usual and ready for school, I looked up from my breakfast te though, as spoons as Dn entered, she looked lifele


    ck eye, and both cheeks were once again stained with tears. I dropped my fork instantly at the sight of her which caused the others sat near me to ga


    The king followed her and lead her to the table where a simple ss of water rested in front of her. He kissed the top of her head which in turn made yet


    ¡°Ahh, alpha Adrian, just the man I was hoping to see. The king must be insane, he was acting so chipper, as if he hadn¡¯t just murdered his mates mom,


    ¡°And why is that your grace?¡± Adrian knew not to anger the king, he quickly took his eyes of the silently weeping queen to address the king in his full glor


    ¡°You, and your sisters mate won¡¯t be attending school today!¡± Oh now my curiosity had been peaked, I look to Adrian who stole a quick nce to me, the


    ¡°What is it you mean by that?¡± The king smiled and draped his am over Dn¡¯s shoulders, jostling her slightly in his glee.


    ¡°My queen, is going to need an escort to her old home. With her mother gone the ce needs to be emptied. I¡¯m sure you have a young human couple


    fists at how easily King Josh had dismissed her mother, but her anger didn¡¯tst at all long. She quickly unclenched her palms and scrunched her eyebro


    Chapter Comments


    5


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 128

    CHAPTER 128


    *Surely that can wait a few days? I imagine the human district to be quite unsettled at the minute.¡± Monroe stated seeing the tension quickly increase for


    ¡°All the more reason to get it over with, people will forget quicker this way.¡± If me and Adrian were going to be spending the day, alone with Dn, then


    pocket. The poor girl was desperate for proper nutrition.


    Upon leaving for the human district, the king ced a single kiss on Dn¡¯s head and whispered something about being good, and that he didn¡¯t want to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Eventually we began to walk back to my old house, hers being next door made it more convenient. She trudged behind the two of us but never once did


    lift off from the floor. She stopped dead at the sight of my old house, the door


    was shut, and flowers upon flowers had been picked and thrown across the frontwn in respect. She


    started crying again instantly, and all I wanted to do was give her a big hug, but instead I directed her to her old house.


    She entered it cautiously, her eyes lingered over a small scuff mark on the floor near the front door, it must have been made when the king first imed


    ¡°Nick?!¡± Her voice was as quiet as a small breeze and I barley even heard it, however it was the first time she had spoken to me since her berating yeste


    ¡°Sure lead the way.¡± I nodded to Adrian who nodded back and allowed us to ascend the stairs alone. She got slightly faster with every step until we mad


    She ran over to her small desk and grabbed a notepad off it, I frowned following her and watched her open it and scribble some writing down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him


    to hear us she wrote and tapped the page again. I need you to destroy something for me I frowned again but her face was already leaking water and he


    quickly and pulled her bedsheet up to uncover a clearly and very badly self sewn zip on the side. She opened it and ced her entire arm into the spring


    ¡°If the king saw¡± she began to sob again before handing me the thing she¡¯d hidden. It was well hidden actually. As soon as she began acting so sneaky I


    1 didn¡¯t quite expect it to be what it was though.


    Clear as day, and solid now in my hand was the one thing we needed to help


    Dn, the one thing we needed and she had it in her possession the entire time. Why did she never tell me?


    A silver Cell Phone!


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 129

    CHAPTER 129


    Nicks POV


    ¡°What the hell are you doing with a cell?¡± My voice came out loud and necusing, which made Dnpletely cringe in fear, I hated seeing how scared


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anything¡­ Please, Just destroy it, or get rid of it somehow. Please I¡¯m begging you,¡± More and more tears dropped from her eyes as s


    She really was a far cry from the girl who left, kicking and screaming as she was dragged away, I never thought I¡¯d see the day she would give up.


    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ I won¡¯t touch you, but please, don¡¯t let the king win Dn.¡± I could see it in his graces eyes this morning and even yesterday


    when he brought her back, he had won. All he seemed to want was herpliance, I just didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d ever actually get it. ¡°You, you need to fight h


    She shook her head rapidly, and took a step back away from me. Her entire body trembled as she nced over my shoulder at her old bedroom door, m


    ¡°There is no fighting him, Nick. There¡¯s no winning against him. L¡­ I can¡¯t loose anyone else, and I cant take


    any more pain¡­¡± her voice was so quiet that even I felt the desperation she did, we really had to get her out of here, we had to get her away from him. ¡°


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and so despite knowing the consequences if I was caught, I walked up to her and scooped her into my arms, we h


    that I was scared at just how petrified of king Josh she was. ¡°Dn, please, just talk to me¡­ I¡¯m here¡­ I¡¯m here for you and I always will be


    Her head shook and she cried still almost inaudibly but much much harder than before. She pushed my body away from her and roughly wiped her eyes


    her wrist, before looking around her room.


    ¡°You are not here for me, Nick. You are at the pack house, or at school, or somewhere the lycans reside, and


    you are there with the alphas daughter¡± Why on earth was she whispering? It was difficult to make her words out as she spoke through her tears and sni


    It was as if her own words had hit her so hard that she got knocked down, she instantly


    ntly fell to her knees in pure sorrow, her hands clutched her chest as she sobbed looking around her old rooms.


    ¡°You have Freddie! You need to stay strong for him. She shook her head and looked at me, her eyes usually vibrant features


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    s were bloodshot and a constant frown rested on her


    ¡°He¡¯s better off without me. If it wasn¡¯t for your dad then¡­¡± she shook her head, too pained to


    say what was on the tip of her tongue. I didn¡¯t me her at all, if I had lost my dad the same way that she lost her mom. I think I¡¯d most likely give up too


    ¡°But you can get through to people, you have a way of¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a way of doing anything¡­ not anymore. Just go¡­¡± I sighed, leaving her to cry in her room. She truly was broken, the king had finally mana


    I made my way downstairs, only


    ly to find Adrian searching through some draws in the kitchen. He looked around the house and scoffed hollowly after hearing my entrance.


    ¡°I had no idea the human houses were so¡­ limited.¡± He turned to me and sighed, ncing at the stairs I had just came down. ¡°He¡¯s really damaged her


    we had to get her out soon. ¡°Do you think she will bounce back?¡±

 CHAPTER 130

    CHAPTER 130


    I really wasn¡¯t sure this time. I¡¯d seen her getting beaten, bruised and bloodied, and that was before the king had found her, but she never really changed


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Even I could hear her sobbing from upstairs, so only god knows how loud it must have been to Adrian. ¡°There is some news though


    shocked alpha to be. ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait until Monday to get things moving.¡±


    ¡°How in the world did you get a hold of that?¡± He asked before taking it from me and stashing it in his own pocket. Even I was still shocked that Dn ha


    ¡°Dn had it, I have no idea how long she¡¯s had it for, or where she got it from, but I do know she used it for¡­¡± Adrian smiled and nodded his head cutti


    ¡°No wonder my dad was always so worried about her, she ran a fucking smuggling ring, right under his nose.¡± I didn¡¯t know if she ran it, but she was def


    ¡°Were the high ranks really that concerned about her? My brother inwughed and nodded his head quickly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Everyone knows that executions aren¡¯t given lightly right?¡± I nodded my head knowing an execution was only carried out in extreme circumstances, in c


    stronger than 1 ever gave her credit for. ¡°I used to absolutely love it when she¡¯d stand up to them, she was the only one ballsy enough to do anything, an


    That was true, no matter what was thrown at her, she always got back up, she always fought back harder. So the fact that she was upstairs now, the fact


    ¡°You make it sound as if you loved her!¡± Again he chuckled and nodded his head. This was getting strange, really strange.


    ¡°I did in a way. In fact a lot of us used to do more than just admire her, Monroe walked straight to her when his 17th birthday came, hoping that she would


    I knew a lot of the humans liked Dn, I mean who wouldn¡¯t, she was smart, funny, strong, and didn¡¯t care about anything but the oppression of our kind


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her


    any of this though, she would just get even cockier.¡± He chuckled again but it held nothing. He knew she had been damaged, the question was wether sh


    For the first time ever, I had no doubts whatsoever that Dn was much more important than anyone realized. I had no doubts that she was special, Adr


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 131

    CHAPTER 131


    Dn POV


    ¡°That¡¯s thest of the bags!¡± Adrian stated to Nick as they both helped me carry a dozen trash bags down the stairs and out front. The house was more e


    furniture of course.


    It was so much more difficult than I ever thought it would be, seeing all my moms things exactly where she left them, thinking she would see and use ev


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Id barely spoken all day, out of fear of breaking down


    screaming again, my tears flowed constantly but I was able to bury my dejection down, and get on with my task numbly. I didn¡¯t want to stick around my


    I looked at the two boys who had helped me and allowed a slight frown to take over my face when neither of


    them answered my question straight away. Instead Adrian turned and nodded his head at Nick who then ced his hand on my shoulder drawing my att


    ¡°Adrian has said you can have 5 minutes¡­ no one needs to know.¡± I could have 5 minutes doing what exactly? I stared at my friend who nodded his he


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head and took a step away from Nick, only to have him close the gap I had


    just created between us quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ if the king found out¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t find out from us!¡± Adrian was quick to respond, my fear coursed through me but I couldn¡¯t help but let anticipation slightly rece it. ¡°He needs


    The tears that had been released as a steady stream down my cheeks all throughout the day suddenly stopped as I looked at the alpha to be. My mind


    quickly jumbled with a thousand different questions however the most prominent one was, could I trust him?


    Alpha Adrian, the son of the district packs alpha, the one who once stated that all humans were properly, the one who used to stare at me for no reason


    distain and hatred on


    his face. The one who stood up for me on the odd asion, one of the only wolves who knew when enough was enough, and helped to enforce that de


    circumstances. Could I trust this boy, who would soon hold the title of


    leader in the district?


    I didn¡¯t think anything else, I simply nodded to myself, telling myself that I could trust him, telling myself that he would never allow a 6 year old to be hurt


    I wasted no time in speed walking to the house next to my now empty one, and knocked on the door rapidly. I waited looking around


    sketchily praying no


    one would see me and report me for being somewhere I shouldn¡¯t be. A few minutes went by before the front door opened slowly, and Richard, Nicks da


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 132

    CHAPTER 132


    ¡°Dilly?!¡± I heard my brothers little voice, pulling me from the past and into the present. I turned my body around to see him standing in the doorway to the


    I moved on instinct, and flew my arms out to embrace him, dropping down to my knees so I could hold him closer, tears flowed out of us both


    as my hand rested on his little head. I held him tight, terrified that if I let him go I¡¯d never get him back. My little brother.


    He had grown since we hadstid eyes on each other. He had changed so much except his face remained the same, and his rosy checks were still al


    form of heated hue which just made him seem all the more adorable.


    *Freddie¡­¡± I whispered, while holding him as close as what was humanly possible. I never wanted to let go. Maybe I could run away with him, we could


    Without thinking I made his body pull away from mine and looked at him stood in front of me. My hands


    went to his cheeks, inspecting him for anything out of the ordinary, and gently wiped away his fallen tears with my thumbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± He wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d changed so much. Before I left he had that beautiful childish innocence to him, because I had sheltered him as much as I could


    I swear to God I¡¯d be out for blood if I found out he¡¯d been hurt at any point in anyway. Why was he so frightened?


    *You¡¯ve stayed out of trouble haven¡¯t you?¡± I tried to force my tears down, knowing I couldn¡¯t let him see me like that, and sniffed while not taking my eye


    *I¡¯ve been ok, really, Richard has been looking after me.¡± My eyes widened at the boy in front of me and felt my eyes begin to brim again, god when did I


    would never know how grateful I was for him. ¡°Mommy¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t she.¡±


    Nicks dad nodded too in response to my unspoken appreciation while looking at the pair of us with nothing but sympathy and sorrow on his face. I turne


    just felt nothing but guilt while looking at him, so instead of reassuring him the way I should


    have done. Instead of being his shoulder to cry on I broke down right in front of him, I should have been his support but instead he became mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my fault¡­ I killed her. I killed her and now you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± I shook my head while looking at my little brother. I¡¯d let


    to my dad that I would protect him and my mont.


    Instead I had killed my mom and left Freddie alone. I buried my face in my hands and sobbed still on my knees in front of the little boy,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Dilly¡­¡± I shook my head at him calling me by my name I didn¡¯t deserve his love or admiration¡­ I deserved everything the king had done and more, I wa


    Chapter Comments


    M


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 133

    CHAPTER 133


    My leaking eyes met my brothers, a superhero? Where on earth did hee up with that? All I had ever done was course trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always looked after me, even when monsmy couldn¡¯t. And¡­ and Nicky says your fighting for the people who can¡¯t fight. That¡¯s what superhero


    ¡°I¡¯m no hero, Freddie.¡± He was seriously adamant. If anything I was a viin, everything I ever held dear had been ripped out from underneath me becau


    ¡°He drew this¡­¡± Richard drew my attention to


    him, as he held a piece of paper out for me to see, a crayon drawing rested on it. It was q actually. ¡°He¡¯s a little artist in the making.¡±


    quite good


    On the paper was a drawing of a a girl with dark hair, she had been given muscles, and her hair was tied in a ponytail that sat right at the top of her head


    On her chest in the drawing, sat a single letter ¡®D¡® most likely for Dn, and a red cape flew behind her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Freddie stated. ¡°You¡¯re a superhero, and you¡¯re my hero. 1 smiled at my brother, and held my arms out for a big hug which he quicklypl


    squeezed me affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    ¡°When did you get so grown up? I sniffed as I hugged him and chuckled under my breath. Seeing him might have just been what I needed. To knock so


    We spoke for a little while, until Freddie went upstairs to do some homework at Nicks request.


    ¡°We have to go¡­¡± I shook my head and looked at the stairs where my little brother had just said bye from


    ¡°But what will happen to him? I can¡¯t just leave him.¡± Richard was quick to ce his hand on my shoulder and shake his head at me.


    ¡°He will stay here with me. He¡¯s safe here, Dn¡­ em I mean your grace. He¡¯s safe and happy. I promise I¡¯ll treat him like he¡¯s my own.¡± He did seem h


    ¡°Thank y


    kyou, so so much. For everything you¡¯ve done for my family. We are forever in your debt. He would never know just how thankful I was to have


    him


    ¡°No, thank you for saving me the other day.¡± I shrugged as my eyes once again filled up. ¡°Dn, your mother was so proud of you¡±


    How could she have been after I called her a tractor? I just nodded my head, before finally leaving and trudging back to the pack house and instantly be


    I was no superhero, I was far too damaged!


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 134

    CHAPTER 134


    DChapter 134


    n POV


    ¡°Why do you smell different? The kings voice boomed out from over the room as I made my way back into the pack house. Shit, did I really smell that dif


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the human district all day, what do you expect?¡± My attitude was rather flippant, and honestly I surprised myself. I genuinely didn¡¯t think I sti


    ¡°I thought you were going to quell this


    attitude of yours. Or must I find yet another way to¡­ He practically whisper yelled down my ear as his grip on my wrist tightened. I cut his words off thou


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything, your


    grace. I am yours¡­¡± the words tasted bitter on my tongue and left a hollow feeling in my stomach but they did their desired job. His death grip loosened


    my forehead.


    ¡°That you are¡­¡± I felt sick to my stomach as he wrapped his arm around me, as if he was truly a partner I had chosen of my own volition. His smile was


    ¡®It feels amazing to hear you say that after so long. Now go and wash those scents off. I wish to spend the night with my mate.¡® I gulped loudly as I thoug


    The next morning I woke up to my body feeling strangely heavy, my head felt as if it were not attached to my body and my limbs seemed to emit a stran


    I was sore from the previous nights bedtime activities however my malnourishment was at the forefront of my mind as I realized it had finally caught up to


    I swung my legs off the bed and stood up only for the room to begin to spin and for my body to sway and fall back onto the bed. I swallowed and closed


    I sat at the table while everyone


    spoke, their voices were muttled in my cars as I tried to understand one of the conversations that was happening around me, although my brain was una


    School today¡­.. Assembly¡­¡­. Dn? The kings sentence really did fall on deaf ears as I simply nodded at his words. I only understood


    a few of them, but I had to at least acknowledge that I had heard him. I felt a kiss on my head and sighed at the disgusting shiver that raked through my


    ¡°Your grace?¡± Even my own voice sounded mumbled upon hitting my ears. ¡°Can I please have some food?¡± I really


    needed it this time, I needed sugar, I needed my head to stop feeling as if it was floating in the air. I¡¯d hitplete and utter food deprivation.


    ¡°You may have your meal once you¡¯ve finished the day. Unless you ept my mark and then you may enjoy whatever you desire.¡± He answered my qu


    had also said the same sentence so many times that at this point you could pass it off as a rehearsed response.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sighing I took off with the alpha twins and their mates to the school. I felt my legs moving but today just felt like an outer body experience.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I nodded my head out of reflex at Nicks question, he obviously could see that I wasn¡¯t, which is why he asked me in the first ce. I quick


    My face was pale, my lips were dry and chapped, I had a small bruise on my cheek bone, and my weight really was non existent. I


    was a walking talking skeleton, except today, I actually felt like one. I was severely on the brink of copse.


    Everything I had been though had caught up to me today. The grief I felt from my mother was like the icing on the cake of misery


    that had been baked solely for me. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at my reflection, feeling nothing but regret and hatred for what I saw.


    I hit the sink with my hand and tried my hardest not to cry again, it¡¯s all i seemed to be doingtely, when a huge light suddenly blinded me from the mirr


    ass hard holding my now sore eyes.


    ¡°Son of a¡­¡± I squinted and rubbed my orbs roughly trying to regain my senses, but having no luck. I blinked rapidly and as soon as I was able to disting


    out what had just happened and praying I wasn¡¯t going crazy.


    Nothing.


    There was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary, the blue pen of graffiti still rested on the right hand corner,


    and the small crack down the center stilly unmoved. What the fuck was that? Was 1 being haunted by something? Was someone Messing with me?


    I sighed and stole onest nce at the ss in front of me. My entire situation was just getting too weird. Couldn¡¯t I just get a break away from wolves?


    I turned around ready to leave, only to basically bump directly into Arya. She looked at me her mouth agape, while I frowned at her, had she seen it


    too?


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± she stated as she looked at me which only made me more confused by her actions. ¡°You are truly touched by the moon goddess.¡±


    Did I hear her right? Now Adrian 1 could understand to an extent, in some way he was always quite


    helpful toward me and my kind, but Arya hardly even nced at us before she found Nick. Not that I had time to trulyprehend her words.


    My fragile state of being was severely deprived of nutrients, and so after frowning deeply at her, and being fully aware of what I was doing while simulta


    I needed food!


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 135

    CHAPTER 135


    Adrian POV


    ¡°Slow down a bit Arya¡­¡± I looked at my sisterpletely taken a back by her words. I told her to go and check on Dn as she had made her way into


    Tm telling you¡­. She¡¯s been blessed by the moon goddess. I think everyone is right, she was chosen as our queen for a reason.¡± It shocked me to say t


    ¡°It¡¯s practically suicide to be speaking like that Arya, you should keep your voice hushed. Monroe spoke quietly, looking at the bathroom door his mate ha


    ¡°Do


    you think Dn will be ok?¡± Nick was worried about his friend, she had a sort of broken demeanor about her that caused me and many other to take pity


    mom was the final piece that tipped her over the edge of no return.


    ¡°She will be fine once she¡¯s eaten that chocte.¡± The poor girl was even thinner now than she was when she first arrived. Before she was imed I¡¯d g


    All of our attention was immediately drawn to the bathroom though when the doors opened to reveal an extremely pale


    Dn. She looked positively illpared to her usual rebellious self. She really had allowed the king to break her, not that I med her in the


    slightest. In all honesty after everything she had been through, I¡¯m surprised it took her this long to crack. Anyone else would have broken down months


    ¡°How are you feeling your grace?¡± She rolled her eyes slightly at the title given


    to her by Monroe, but nooded her head all the same. This girl could never admit that she needed help, or that she most definitely


    wasn¡¯t ok. It was sad really, that she consistently felt the need to hide her true feelings, especially when


    Nick was involved. It was like she went out of her way to act tough for him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The school day ended, and as soon as we got home Dn begged for food. I never thought I would ever see someone on the brink of starvation before


    The king however, after seeing how bad she was, finally obliged and gave her a bowl of soup and a slice of bread, it was definitely not enough to be con


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 136

    CHAPTER 136


    After dinner, While the entire pack house went out to take part in their training exercises and the humans once again remained in the sitting room, I excu


    and set things in motion. It was proving to be extremely difficult.


    I made phone calls, I sent messages and emails, I requested old fashioned video chats and I searched through the entire contents of


    theptop. Still I came uppletely empty handed. I guess there is a reason the rebellion has managed to stay hidden for so long, there was no way o


    them.


    I had exhausted myself trying to help Dn, when a thought urred to me, Dn always knew her way around things, and it was her cell phone in the


    What about Nick?


    Nick knew her well, maybe he could aid me in my seemingly impossible task.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he could do that I hadn¡¯t already, but at the very least, it couldn¡¯t hurt for him to try. Dn¡¯s situation was getting more and mo


    es off any o


    So, I waited, and waited, not taking my eyes any of the screens in front of me, in the hopes that I¡¯d get some form of response. Eventually the right time


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Nick asked as he looked over at the


    screens in front of me. I sighed, running my hands through my now disheveled hair and locked at the couple in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going. I¡¯ve tried absolutely everything I can think of. I¡¯m very quickly realizing why the rebellion hasn¡¯t been found yet. It¡¯s almost impossible to ge


    into my hands and once again sighed at the amount of effort I had used while getting absolutely no where. ¡°We need Dn.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s clearly not herself right now, so she is out of the question. You¡¯ll have to find another way!¡± Nick was right, but who else did we know that cou


    who had the same connections and knowledge. Dn was our only shot at getting her out.


    ¡°Even if we manage to get things sorted, how on earth are we going to get queen Dn away from the king in the first ce?¡± My sister had a very point


    since the death of her mother. He has her on a tight leash and he knows exactly how to wield it.


    ¡°She¡¯s right Adrian, the king barely lets her out of his sight except for school, and now it¡¯s the weekend, it makes things even more difficult.¡± I knew what


    ¡°Ok, So I acted on impulse¡­ but look at what he¡¯s doing to her, the best thing for everyone is to get Dn to the rebels.¡± It¡¯s just a question of how


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The dungeon!¡± Nick quickly lifted his head up to me and I frowned in confusion. What was he suggesting. ¡°The king has already threatened her with it, i


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 137

    CHAPTER 137


    ¡°But she won¡¯t do anything at the minute that would warrant her getting locked up. She¡¯s being obedient for him.¡± Arya was right, Dn wasn¡¯t putting a t


    I had to admit though, as much as I didn¡¯t like the n, The dungeon would be the most perfect ce to keep her away from his grace until the time cam


    ¡°We will have to do something that would warrant the kings anger towards


    her. Even he has been treating her somewhat better recently.¡± I didn¡¯t like it, but it was the only n we had. When all is said and all is done, we were sti


    ¡°That¡¯s risky, Dn is unstable right now. One more incident or punishment and she could be broken forever.¡± Nick shook his


    head, my words affecting him the most out of the three of us.


    ¡°She will be fine! It¡¯s Dn we¡¯re talking about.¡± I wasn¡¯t so sure. She¡¯d been through so much already. I¡¯m not sure I had it in me to deliberately get her


    ¡°She¡¯s your best friend Nick, your making it seem like you don¡¯t care about her at all.¡± I didn¡¯t understand him at all sometimes, since she arrived with th


    ¡°Guys?!¡± My sister¡¯s voice was too quiet for Nick to have missed it the way he did.


    ¡°I do care, it¡¯s just, you know, it¡¯s Dn. Nothing ever really phases her.¡± Maybe he was just in denial about everything king Josh as put her through.


    ¡°Guys?!¡± I vaguely heard my sister but I was too shocked at nicks attitude.


    ¡°I think your putting too heavy a weight on her shoulders, Shes still only human.¡± Was she just never allowed to falter? Was she always supposed to be t


    treat her like she herself was made of pure silver. A gue to wolves, but a life saver to the human kind


    ¡°Guys?!¡±


    ¡°Only human?! That human managed to even deceive your dad, the alpha not too long ago. I¡¯d say your not giving her enough credit.


    ¡°GUYS!?¡± Eventually Arya, after being ignored so many times by us, yelled loudly causing me to wince at our proximity and Nick to look at her wi


    with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Goddess Arya, are you trying to deafen me?¡± She sighed and rolled her eyes before holding up the cell phone that was previously lying on the bed.


    ¡°You, have a text message! What? I all but snatched the phone out of her hands and began reading it quickly. She was right, it didn¡¯t give anything a way


    ¡®How did you get Dn¡¯s phone?¡±


    I knew one thing and one thing only¡­ we had found our way in!


    Its all starting dear readers. Thank you all foringing to show your suppet


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 138

    CHAPTER 138


    Dn POV


    It had been quiet


    around the pack house, very quiet in fact ever since yesterday really. Even Nick had hardly spoken to me. Arya was being strangely respectful to me wh


    I guess I was starting to see him as a friend which was rather idiotic of me really, he was the alphas son.


    1 could feel myself getting more and more on edge as the time moved by slowly. I was anticipating something, and it left a sinking feeling to grow over th


    I was sat in the alphas office with his grace while he sorted out some form of paperwork. Probably something else to do with the disrespect and abuse sh


    I was bored, but I was enjoying the peace and quiet. Even if the day was dragging by, I would never initiate conversation with him. I might be doing what


    qualities at all.


    ¡°My love, you are very quiet today.¡± He smiled at me and lifted his head from his paperwork, showing me all of his


    perfectly white teeth. ¡°I think This little visit has been good for you. You have enjoyed being back haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes your grace.¡± What else could I say other than agree with his words? I hated being back here. Everyone seeing me so weak was getting to me more


    ¡°At least on Monday you can finally say your goodbyes, I know we left rather quicklyst


    time.¡± Rather quickly doesn¡¯t cut it, I was forced out of the only home I had ever known physically and roughly, Only to be hurled into a world full of never


    ¡°Yes your grace!¡± My silent attitude was getting to him, you could see the anger on his face every single time I blindly agreed with him. I couldn¡¯t stop the


    ¡°When will you cal


    you call me Josh?¡± His voice was hard as he allowed his now semi erect manhood to press against my clothes care. ¡°When will you touch me first? Touc


    I swallowed and looked at him confusion clouding my face. What was he asking of me? Is it not bad enough that I have to take whatever he gives me, n


    ¡°Your grace I¡­


    ¡°I want to feel your mouth, my queen!¡± My eyes widened and I shook my head, subconsciously pressing my lips firmly together.


    *Please your grace, don¡¯t make me!¡± Using my mouth was the only thing he had never done. It was the only thing that was still in tact. I couldn¡¯t stand it i


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, you want


    to, You said it yourself¡­ You are mine! That means you want to please me.¡± Tears built up in my eyes and I allowed. myself hen to fall down my checks


    He couldn¡¯t be confused though, he was always trying to force me into these situations, and every time he seemed to get confused if I so much as tried t


    ¡°So, you really do prefer it rough?¡± He chuckled and began to unfasten his trousers, as more tears fell. I shook my head and tried to stand up, only to be


    He grabbed me by my neck and forced me back up and onto the sofa again. I groaned as the back of my head hit the firm armrest, and cringed again wh


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you today!¡± I frowned watching his face for any hint of a lie, and sighed seeing much more than a hint. I knew he would do what ever he wa


    11:10 AM & d


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    many ways using you, we both know that. So, you kiss me and we can both enjoy ourselvester.¡±


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 139

    CHAPTER 139


    I frowned in worry and began to contemte things in my mind. Not sure why though, at this point being raped was the normal, and I¡¯d stopped saying n


    I


    Without thinking about it. I leaned up and connected our lips together. It


    was the very first time I had ever initiated anything with him, and it was the first time I forced my body to respond to his. He quickly shoved his tongue do


    from him and his hand moved to the back of my head, pulling me in closer to him.


    We made out for a while, but


    eventually he broke apart from me. My breath was lost, and my face was flushed, but I was scared, as the only thing in his eyes was pure unadulterated


    ¡°I love you, my queen. We can be happy together you know. We¡¯ve proven it, time and time again. It¡¯s just your attitude getting in our way now. He pecke


    I was embarrassed as hell sitting down to eat. My lips were swollen, and my checks were rear stained, it was safe to assume something had gone on be


    of me. I was sick to death of soup. In fact I would be extremely happy if I never had to eat it ever again.


    The wolves once again went off to training and the king thankfully went with them. Giving me a small fraction of respite, still no one spoke to me, not Erin


    pce I had someone, wether that was Lewis, or Carlos or even Cajus.


    A couple of hours went by before finally one of the wolves walked into the human sitting room in the pack house and looked directly at me. Beta Monroe


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The king would like to see you in the office, your grace.¡± I frowned and looked at Nick who quickly averted my gaze, I had no idea what was going on,


    I quickly stood and followed the young beta to the door where I heard angry talkinging from the room. Monroe quickly opened the door and all talk


    My fear spiked ten fold as I looked at the three wolves in front of me. The two men looked to be seething, while Adrian simply stared a head of him, he d


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I swallowed thickly not liking the look on the kings face at all. It was scaring me. Surly I wasn¡¯t in trouble? I hadn¡¯t done anything wro


    not to get on the kings bad side.


    ¡°Can you exin to me what this is?¡± The king held up my old cell phone and my eyes widened a fraction. It¡¯s official I was a dead girl walking.


    ¡°It looks like an old cell phone.¡± I tried to y it off, but I wasn¡¯t convincing in the slightest.


    ¡°A phone that was found under your bed! You dare stand there and feign innocence! If you weren¡¯t my mate you would be executed on the spot for this.¡±


    I fell to my knees quickly in front of him and instantly began to beg for anything but that, 1 physically couldn¡¯t take anothershing.


    ¡°Please, not that. Your grace, anything but that¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± I saw him raise his arm and felt the tip of the whip slice my cheek, it began to trickle with bloo


    ¡°I need names, and I need them now, or you will severely regret it¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t give any y names¡­ but I really couldn¡¯t take anothershing, and the king knew that. How on earth could Nick let Adrian find it? How could he


    ¡°Give me names, now Dn!¡± He used my name?! He never used


    my name, he always addressed as his love, or his queen. Hearing my nameing from his foul lips made me hate it, and my body took on a strong tre


    I really was done for¡­

 CHAPTER 140

    CHAPTER 140


    Dn POV


    Why, why does the king insist on consistently abusing me? I haven¡¯t


    done anything wrong at all, and yet here I was once again cowering in front of him.


    ¡°Ashing is


    a mild punishment for what you have done.¡± I was getting really scared now, both my body and my mind couldn¡¯t take any more pain. I couldn¡¯t take as


    I had to think, and I had to think fast. I couldn¡¯t actually tell them who helped me smuggle things in, they¡¯d be put to death in a heartbeat, but I also could


    Eventually I watched as the king lost his patience with me, he raised his arm up with the whip tightly in his grasp with every intention of swinging it down


    this to me again.


    *MY MOM!¡± I blurted it out fast and loudly as panic swept over me.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Adrian looked to me finally and frowned while his father asked me the question. I just nodded my head rapidly. No one could harm my mo


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ The phone¡­ the phone was just used to rece the number of stock. My mom worked in the inventory sector you can check it. She¡­ She ra


    she could just im that they were a few short some weeks and stock pile up for those who needed in Was that believable? I was quite proud of myself


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And who helped her?¡± I shook my head, now holding the bleeding cut with my other hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I just kept the phone hidden in case it was found. You were all much more likely to go easier on me due


    to my age.¡± Please, believe me, god I prayed, I pray silently to whatever higher power was listening to my cries. I couldn¡¯t live in so much fear anymore.


    *Remove your top!¡± King Josh¡¯s sentence stopped my breath as I looked at him and shook my head repeatedly while remaining on my knees in front


    of him. I had no intention of taking anothershing. ¡°Remove it or I will do it for you!¡± His eyes flickered to ck as he growled causing me to cower in on


    ¡°Your grace, maybe we should wait to deal her punishment, she can¡¯t take anothershing, we all know that, and they hardly have


    the desired affect anyway because she still acts out.¡± Adrian spoke calmly but his bodynguage screamed anything but calm. He was ridged and looked


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she can take it or not. I was grabbed by my skinny wrist and pulled up with my arm onto my feet. I was so light that the king really could ju


    I didn¡¯t care about my breasts being on show for once, I was much more focused on keeping my horribly scarred back away


    from the audience of three and most importantly away from the whip the king held.


    ¡°Face the door on your knees and ce your hands on it¡­ now! All sense of adoration was gone, there was not a single hint of emotion in king joshs vo


    then I¡¯d face even worse. Dear god let this kill me, please let this one be my end.


    I slowly turned around and ced my shaking hands on the door showing my back to the room. A loud gasp left Adrian¡¯s lips and I frowned in embarrass


    Before I couldprehend what he had done the whip came down on my spine, I was skinny, very skinny and the whip hit my rib cage like a brick would

 CHAPTER 141

    CHAPTER 141


    I hadn¡¯t realized how tender and sensitive my skin would be after thest flogging I received, but everything about that one strike erupted in pure


    agony


    ¡°Turn and face the door!¡± I shook my head and curled up as ti


    I up as tightly as I could go, I was embarrassed, so embarrassed at being this weak in front of Adrian, but I couldn¡¯t put on my facade any longer. I sat so


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Adrian stepped forward and looked at me, his eyes almost ck themselves. I always forget sometimes that people are higher up wolves then


    What was he ying at, he looked serious, his face even looked like a shadow had clouded it. He looked almost cruel, why would he want to inflict pain


    sister.


    ¡°Dn here has received one too many punishments. So now I must force her to see things from our world. It¡¯s not


    even televised. Granted half of me is d that it wasn¡¯t, but I figured a while back that the more people that see what my life was like, the more people w


    ¡°Your doing this over something that happened months ago. it didn¡¯t matter what I muttered out through my sobs and whimpers, there was getting throug


    whip gave me.


    ¡°Why did I get cursed with a mate like you?¡± He practically spat at me while he looked at me clearly disgusted by me. ¡°The moon goddess is a cruel bene


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the dungeon until a punishment can be thought through! I assure you though, you will receive a soundshing.¡± Before I could cower back


    Once we were down there I sighed, at least I¡¯d be alone. It was damp and musty, but was much warmer than the pce dungeon, in fact, I would go as f


    The king wasted no time in throwing me into one of the cells and let my body hit the concrete floor hard, my hands pped onto the floor painfully, and m


    limousine.


    They were connected to my limbs tightly, then the cell door was mmed shut leaving me still topless and very much alone.


    I cried to myself for hours, being down there made my mind wander over everything that had happened, over everything I had been through, until I even


    ofL


    I wasn¡¯t sleep long, when I heard the cell door open, and groaned why could no one just leave me alone? Why must I suffer so god damn much.


    ¡°Your grace?¡± I heard a hushed tone but ignored it, I couldn¡¯t be bothered with anyone at the minute. ¡°Dn¡­¡± rolling my eyes, I awkwardly tumed aroun


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Nick asked while looking at my back, it wasn¡¯t as deep as it could have been. I nodded my head and sighed, I was seeing a very childish s


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ve got a vaning in 20 minutes for you. A van? My


    ty half cir


    closed eyes met Adrian and woke up instantly when I saw his face.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?!¡±

 CHAPTER 142

    CHAPTER 142


    Dn POV


    ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if id even heard him right, had he said a van? As in a smuggling van?


    ¡°A van, your grace¡­ we¡¯re getting you out¡± I looked at Adrian as if he had three heads or something. Was I waisting time, definitely but I wasn¡¯tple


    ¡°Getting me out? To where?¡± Adrian grabbed my arm gently and pulled me on to my feet without any effort whatsoever, he looked at me slightly shocked


    the hand and feet cuffs I was wearing


    ¡°What the fuck are those?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What do you think they are, genius? Do you know what


    would happen to you if you were to get caught?¡± Adrian nodded but Nick just paled. He really didn¡¯t have a clue about the real world. 1 hadn¡¯t realized h


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this for a while, I just didn¡¯t quite realize he would handcuff you like that as well as putting you in the dungeon though.¡± God they were


    ¡°You didn¡¯t factor in a lot of things, alpha,¡± I frowned at him and sighed and shaking my thead at the two stupid idiots that were in front of me. ¡°If I leave t


    ¡°I will take care of everything. I¡­ I shook my head at the young alpha, he was too clueless. He had absolutely no idea what king josh was capable of. He


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even alpha yet, how do you expect to take the king on if he¡¯s rampaging through the streets? I all but whispered yelled at the poor


    guy. He was trying to help, but he had just made everything worse.


    ¡°I will figure it out. Right now you are a priority. I couldn¡¯t go, my bother was still here, the king would go instantly to the people he knows I¡¯m closest too


    ¡°I can¡¯t go¡­ too many people will get hurt, I can¡¯t loose anyone else¡­ I just can


    I can¡¯t Nobody else is going to get hurt because of me. No one! Tears began to gather yet again, I was pathetic. The


    king really had well and truly broken me.


    ¡°No one will get hurt¡­ I promise you, your grace, but you can not stay with him. He¡¯s going to end up destroying you.¡± Arian really was determined, I¡¯ll gi


    ¡°You can¡¯t promise that¡­ someone always gets hurt. And I¡¯m ok¡­ Throughout the entire conversation me and Adrian were having, Nick kept his sights o


    *You aren¡¯t ok¡­ The rebellion is growing, Dn, and it¡¯s doing so because of you! You might be his mate, but seeing it with my own eyes is all the proof


    up every time you open your mouth to him. He¡¯s never going to let you go!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the words


    coming off of his lips. When did he start seeing the king for who he was? Why did he see


    what my life had turned into before my best friend did? I couldn¡¯t believe he saw me as a leader, I mean this entire time I¡¯ve just been runningpletely


    trying to get by, in my own way ¡°You have got to get out of here, and tonight is your only chance¡­ let me deal with the fallout!¡±


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 143

    CHAPTER 143


    I didn¡¯t like his n. In fact it was barely even a n. It was poorly thought out, and poorly executed, I had no idea how he was going to go up against th


    he was right, if I didn¡¯t take this opportunity then I would be trapped with the king forever.


    ¡°None of that even matters if we can¡¯t get her cuffs off though.¡± Nick had a valid point, I looked to Adrian who was trying his hardest to think up somethin


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I whispered, while awkwardly drying my eyes with the back of my cuffed hand. Both guys looked at me, as Adrian smiled at mypliance, but h


    helping myself Because Adrian was right, I had to get away from the king. ¡°So, What exactly is your


    n? I asked nervously, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I would be happy with Adrian¡¯s response.


    ¡°To get you to the van¡­ Was that it? Simply the get me to this mysterious van they told me about¡­


    ¡°Is that it?¡± This really was the worst n I¡¯d ever heard. ¡°I get that you didn¡¯t know about the restraints, but What about my scent? The king will be able


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can get.¡± Nick nodded and was quick to lease back out the cell door. Which left me with just Adrian


    ¡°Im so sorry about¡­ I shook my head, cutting him off mid sentence. Was he an idiot? Definitely. But I suppose I could understand his reasons without hi


    out


    ¡°You¡¯re getting me before I receive anything else. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± I sighed and looked at the boy in front of me. He was staring me in the eyes a


    to him that I had never seen before


    ¡°You have to get him off the throne, Dn.¡± How in the world did he expect me to do something like


    that? What did he think I was going to get out tonight and be able to have the king dethroned by the end of the week?


    had me over


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    me over a barrel. I couldn¡¯t step one foot


    ¡°How the fuck do you expect me to do that?¡± I snapped at him. It was fairly obvious by now that the king h out of line without feeling some sort of repercu


    ¡°Your grace¡­ Arya quickly ran into the cell with an arm full of clothing, while Nick followed her holding a small bottle of her perfume. ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    Once we were out of the cell I stopped looking up at the dark stairs I was dragged down only hours before. The issue was, I could walk to an extent with


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I awkwardly and quietly spoke my gratitude, then turned to the people in the room with me. ¡°Tell me where I am meant to go, you should al


    Chapter Comments


    5

 CHAPTER 144

    CHAPTER 144


    ¡°She¡¯s


    he¡¯s right.¡± This time it was Adrian who interrupted me, he looked at his sister and nodded his head once. ¡°You two get to bed, if anyone wakes up cover


    when you¡¯re still bound like that. Come on¡­¡± I wanted nothing


    more than to give Nick a hug, and for him to tell me everything would be ok, but he would never do that. I¡¯ve learnt just how selfish he is, how selfish he h


    instead I nodded and quickly followed Adrian out of the and pack house and through the wolf district.


    It wasn¡¯t too long until we made it to the human area, I could see Adrian ncing around every now and again if he heard any sort of noise, but it was ba


    ¡°He should be here!¡± Adrian spoke once we made it to a small clearing right on the outskirts


    of the district. He began to frantically look around while dread seemed to sink into me. ¡°He should be here!¡±


    ¡°Who should be here?¡± I was panicking myself now. Was all this


    just some trap set by the king to see if I would actually leave him? Had I been set up? Adrian did willingly give his grace my old phone. Oh my god¡­ He


    I took two steps back away from the young alpha but was instantly put at ease when a familiar voice sounded out.


    ¡°God, I genuinely thought you were


    trying to bait me out, alpha.¡± My old smuggling partner Ryan rke, stepped out from behind a house and walked over to the pair of us. I couldn¡¯t


    believe my eyes when I saw him, it feels like it¡¯s been a lifetime since we were sneaking around passing things to and from each other. ¡°I¡¯m rather surpris


    illegal activities, not that it worked, we ended up hood a certain fondness for each other, maybe a sibling bond. His words


    were humens, and held a slight yfulness but his eyes spoke volumes, he too pitied me.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What can I say¡­ I seem to have a way of gathering sympathy.¡± I chuckled hollowly and looked at the 22 year old man in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t suppose yo


    the chain to jingle, he lips lifted in a smirk before gesturing us to where he was parked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an axe¡­¡± he slid the door up and opened therge truck before jumping in and rummaging through one of the boxes. ¡°I do, have bolt cutter


    It finally felt like I was going to be free!


    So, it turns out i am allergic to penicillin, deathly allergic. Sorry for the del chapter in a few hours. Hope you enjoy it.


    dy, but anaphxis got in the way. To make up for it, I will upload another


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    I¡¯m allergic to it too. Hard to believe some that can cure most of the world can kill us. d your o


    VIEW I COMMENTI

 CHAPTER 145

    CHAPTER 145


    Dn POV


    Bolt cutters would work even better than an axe, at least I one hundred percent would get to keep all of my appendages.


    Ryan was quick to hand them to Adrian, although he may have been the youngest, he was the strongest one out of the three of us, and so the young alp


    I was quick to stretch my arms up and groaned from theck of movement they had


    before hand. I slipped my now free arms into the coat thaty over my shoulders, and zipped it up finally covering my naked torso properly. I was going t


    ¡°Be safe Dn, and please don¡¯t loose your voice. It¡¯s the one thing his grace cannot take away from you. I nodded my head and smiled at Adrian, he m


    ¡°Why did you do all this?¡± The question had been ying on my mind since he came into my cell. I mean he was quite literally risking everything by help


    ¡°No one should ever treat their mate the way he treats you. And I believe in you. There is a lot of us out there who believe that you can make a difference


    Thank you, Alpha Adrian. Really, thank you.¡± He chuckled and ced his hand on my extremely thin shoulder And pulled a small envelope out of his poc


    ¡°This¡­ was from your mom. Nick has been holding onto it for


    you, but with the way you have been, he never found the time to give it to you.¡± I nodded my head, feeling tears building in my eyes as I took the envelo


    ¡°Your mom was so proud of you, you know, Ryan spoke after putting the bolt cutters back into his van. ¡°She spoke about you all the time. Especially afte


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My entire face dropped at this revtion. I¡¯d be back for nearly 2 weeks now and no one thought it a good idea to tell me.


    ¡°Why did she take ashing? What happened?¡± Adrian looked like he had no idea about the incident, it made sense,shings took ce on the daily, se


    ¡°Well, Freddie did something to anger the warrior on duty at the rations depot. So your mom stepped in for him. She didn¡¯t take it well, but she did begin


    will ever know the full extent of your activities.¡® He was right, the only person that would ever know everything that I had done in the past was me.


    ¡°I had no idea she went through that.¡± I was quietly seething at this point. I¡¯d had failed my dad, I promised him, I promised everyone that I would protect


    fulfil it, I allowed myself to be consumed by my own turmoil instead of realizing that everyone else was still suffering just as much.


    ¡°In honesty there have been an awful amount ofshings recently, since you were¡­¡± the alphas voice trailed off and I nodded my head, while my fists cle


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 146

    CHAPTER 146


    ¡°Adrian, look after Freddie¡­ Please¡­ Please just watch out for him¡­..I¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear it, I¡¯ll proter


    protect him with my life, your grace.¡± I nodded and smiled at his sincerity


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I watched him nod then begin to jog back the way wee and a smile crept onto my face. I still couldn¡¯t believe he went through so much


    a bit more training and preparation, he really would make a good alpha, an equal alpha..


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to go. We¡¯re loosing time.¡± I nodded and picked up the heavy chains that were once connected to my


    hand and ankle cuffs, so I wasn¡¯t leaving any evidence, and quickly followed after Ryan to his van, he opened the back and helped me in. ¡°It won¡¯t be the


    ¡°Thank you so much, rke.¡± I nced around slightly, and frowned at how empty it was. A small set of drawsy next to where I would be sat


    ¡°It has a secret


    back.¡± Ryan stated. He stepped in and opened up some of the draws showing them being rather empty. Then he pulled a small key out and slid it into th


    ¡°Here¡­ he handed me the small key to the secret cupboard and smiled. ¡°If you hear three bangs on the truck, it means I¡¯ve been pulled for inspection.


    and don¡¯te out until Ie get you with another three knocks. You won¡¯t be found I promise. We will also stop every few hours for a bathroom brea


    side of the road.¡± I nodded taking the key from him, that didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest, I then turning hack to the contraband.


    ¡°You have alcohol?¡± I looked at the dazen bottles lying on the bottom of the secretpartment, Vodka, whisky, Gin, rum again if you can think of it, the


    ¡°Sure, everyone has to get a kick out of something, even you know that. Alcohol is probably the most requested thing from people


    at the minute.¡± I know I had delivered a few bottles now and again, and I had noticed people were starting to get more and more greedy with their reque


    able to get it then sure.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Can I take a bottle?¡± I asked my heart rate picking up slightly as I thought about it. I was getting out, there was no disputing that. Either I would make it t


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not¡­ but don¡¯t get drunk on me. It¡¯s going to be a rough journey. We might even get caught.¡± I nodded my head but frowned again, and


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 147

    CHAPTER 147


    ¡°Can you drive


    ve past the


    square before we go?¡± Now it was his turn to frown at me, his entire face screamed nothing but intrigue at what was going on in my head. Even I didn¡¯t u


    He nodded and jumped into the drivers seat, before slowly pulling out and driving to the square. shbacks of all theshings I¡¯d taken in front of everyo


    This was were the king made his announcement about my kinds education, this was where my dad was being dragged to before he begged me to shoo


    given.


    I knew, I couldn¡¯t get rid of public punishments orshingspletely, but I could stop anyone else getting injured here, I could let the king know I nne


    I tightened my grip around the


    bottle of vodka and quickly grabbed a box of matches before jumping down and out of the van. I walked up the stairs of the stage and stood in the cente


    I poured the alcoholic substance all over the wood and walked around, making sure to coat most of the surface..


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ryan rke had jumped out and was watching my movements in horror. I just looked at him determination in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending the love of my life a message, can¡¯t you tell?¡± My voice waspletely void of emotion as I stepped back down and took the box of matche


    small stick. ¡°I¡¯m out for blood!¡±


    With that simple sentence I threw the match onto the stage and watched as the alcohol caught fire, instantly lighting up the dark night sky. I ran to the tru


    1. me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I was calm, very calm as I stared at the mes


    and smoke that began to rise. The entire air would be filled with the scent of burning wood, masking my scentpletely. Adrian, Arya and even Nick, w


    suspicion, and his grace would know that I left of my own volition


    I climbed in the truck again watched Ryan fumble with the door closing and locking me in.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT

 CHAPTER 148

    CHAPTER 148


    King Josh POV


    For the first time in months I actually went to bed feeling relieved, a certain excitement grew inside me as I thought about my queen. I had finally done it,


    e whip w


    1 had been biding my time with her over thest few days, but now, now was the time to act. The way she cowered away from me as I held


    the beautiful, it only took one main hit on her back for her to crumple, and so I knew¡­ this time tomorrow night she would be marked, and we would fina


    It was something I had been praying to the moon goddess for, for months, after years of waiting. The moon goddess really was a cruel benevolent, beca


    So i slept, and I slept well, knowing my beautiful mate was locked up good and


    tight in the dungeons of the pack, probably overthinking about how she was going to talk me out of giving her yet anothershing, little did


    she know that I had no intention of giving her another officialshing, her back was scarred enough, I knew she couldn¡¯t take anymore on her back, 1 jus


    At least that¡¯s what I thought!


    Imagine my shock when I was woken up by my Beta, Oliver, who seemed to hastily inform me about a fire raging out of control in the humans district. N


    that is unt


    It was probably just a stupid ident, at least that is what I kept telling myself, that is until exited the pack house to see the mes rising over the buildin


    front of me. My nose was engulfed with the strong scent of burning wood as I made my way to where the fire seemed to originate.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?!¡± I demanded, making my presence known as I walked towards the alpha of the district. My face lumed to the mes as I wa


    It was definitely deliberate, Someone had gone out of their way to bum the stage in the main square, how a human could have the gall to be so rebelliou


    ¡°We found this¡­¡± Beta Steven, jogged over to where I conversed with the alpha and held up an empty bottle of vodka, the clear ss was covered slig


    ¡°How could this have happened? Where was the patrol?¡± The alpha of the district was even more angry than I was. It was most likely just some unnne


    death that happened a few days ago.


    ¡°I want every single human questioned¡­ this cannot go unpunished.¡± Beta Steven spoke to a handful of the pack warriors as a shewolf walked up to the


    ¡°These were also found in front of the fire, alpha!¡± I was quick to interfere and snatched the heavy chains away from the woman, she instantly recoilled a


    As soon as I looked at the chains I had a sinking feeling in my stomach, and upon sniffing the thick metal a growl erupted out of me. It was her scent. It w


    ¡°NO!¡± I didn¡¯t waste any time in exining to anyone where I was off to as I ran straight for the pack house. I charged down the musty stairs leading to th


    She was gone. My beautiful mate had left me! No, she wouldn¡¯t do that, she was broken, she was terrified of me and what I could do. She wouldn¡¯t have


    back. Break her fucking legs if you have to.¡±


    Did I want to hurt her anymore? Of course I didn¡¯t, but actions have consequences, no matter she was to me. She would severely regret crossing me.


    My fist quickly mmed into the wall of the dungeon cell with a loud growl, and my ws slipped out due to my rage. She would never leave me, she wa


    This time when I found her again, I would mark her, with or without her permission, I would let fate decide wether she was worthy or not. If she does die f


    As soon as I have her back I¡¯ll chain her to the fucking bedroom, or even to myself, yeah, that would work, she will never ever leave my sight again after


    bit of freedom she had, and then I will mark her, wether she wants me to or not.


    The 5 year celebration will end with my mates coronation. I swear it by the power and light of the mood goddess herself, Dn will be my queen. I j


    One thing is for sure¡­I was going to find her, and when I did, she really would regret ever crossing me.


    Who is your least favorite character, and why?


    Chapter Comments


    Jennifer Chelsey Torgett


    Oh this question is easy to answer! The King of course! He doesn¡¯t deserve that crown!


    VITA 1 COMMENT P

 CHAPTER 149

    CHAPTER 149


    Dn POV


    50. Why did you decide to help me? I finally managed to ask Ryan rke as I walked out from behind a tree after doing my business.


    We¡¯d been traveling for little over 14 hours altogether and it was tedious to say the least. My disappearance as King Josh so eloquently described it, was


    The king, seemed to be under theplete delusion that Radicals, and rebels were behind my reported kidnap. Oh yes, in his strange, warped little min


    In fact, most of the worlds poption knew I left of my own volition. Not to mention that I was the prime suspect in the burning of the districts main shipp


    The main reason I had to help you is, simply put, that we need you. Do you know how many people have been seeking us out since you¡¯ve been imed


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be making any speeches any time soon, rke. I sighed looking at the track I would once again have to climb in. I would be genuinely h


    ¡°If you meant that, then you wouldn¡¯t have burnt the stage down. He chuckled and looked at me with pity and sorrow clouding his features. It was a look


    I was confused by what I had done exactly, I hadn¡¯t ever changed anything, I just got tortured for speaking my mind. There were no positive oues to


    ¡°Are you insane? Everything I have ever done has ended with disaster.¡± I argued back. He seemed to have the notion that I had it in me to aid the rebelli


    part of it. I just want a quiet life. After everything I genuinely did just seek a peaceful existence. No lighting, no pain, just peace and tranquility.


    ¡°You are already a part of it, Dn¡­ Ok, that was seriously strange hearing him say my first name, and it caused a frown to form on my face. ¡°You know


    right?¡±


    I rolled my eyes and looked at him, the way he spoke, made


    it sound as if it was an entire business and not simply helping those who were desperate. I made arrangements for things and then talked Ryan into smu


    ¡°I¡¯d hardly call a few contraband items a


    ms a smuggling trade.¡± He shook his head rapidly and pointed to the truck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a few pieces of contraband though. Me and the other runners deliver to all the districts across America, because of you¡± Wait? The runners


    smuggling things into other districts from all over the country? I thought it was just a few of the districts in my sector. ¡°You got in touch with the rebellion,


    Was that true? Was I really a traitor before the king even imed me? No wonder the wolves of the pack were always on my back, eleven Freddie and m


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I was talking to actual members of the rebellion with that cell phone I had? He nodded his head and sighed looking around. I neveContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 CHAPTER 150

    CHAPTER 150


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you have already nted the seed for change and revolution, you just need to let it grow now and do what you can.¡± I didn¡¯t understand for


    I had so many more questions to ask rke, but I could sense his urgency to leave quickly, not that I med him, we were very much at risk of being c


    ¡°We should get going. We can¡¯t stay like this for too long. I was quick to get settled back down in the truck, it really did feel like I had been in and out of


    again left alone and in darkness. Ryan was right when he said it wouldn¡¯t be thefiest, but even still I managed to put my head down and dose off.


    Another day dragged by and time was bing my worst ene


    my worst enemy. I was both bored and


    nd yet ex


    extremely upied at the same time. You see my mind was running riot inside my skull but still I felt like I had been in that truck for a lifetime. We were


    obvious that he couldn¡¯t travel all day and night without rest, be did say it would take a few days. I was on edge, and I would be until we pulled into the r


    I fiddled with the envelope inside the pocket of the coat I was wearing and pulled it out. I sighed looking at my mothers letter, I opened it for the hundredt


    I never even got to say a proper goodbye to her, thest thing I said to her was that I would kill myself, I called her a traitor, I made her believe that it wa


    I felt tears brimming in my eyes again as I looked at thest reminder of my mother. I clutched it right, willing my tears away before I shoved it back in my


    I hugged my knees tightly as I sat on the little pile of pillows and nkets that rke hadid out for me. I was actually really grateful for the little bit of c


    BANG, BANG, BANG.


    Three fast and loud hangs on the side of the truck jolted me from my already restless sleep and I instantly panicked. We¡¯d been on the road for almost 5


    and a half days without any problems, and now we were so close there just happened to be a big fucking problem.


    I didn¡¯t have time to even wake up properly as the door to the van slid open and a giant burly man stood directly in front of it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shir?!


    Couldn¡¯t we have just made it without any hups? Couldn¡¯t I have a bit of luck on my side for once? No, I would never be that fortunate, the cruelty of


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ his grace will be awfully grateful to me when I bring back his queen. You¡¯ve traveled a long way from your mate¡­¡± He quickly stalked


    One thing was definitely clear, and that was the solid fact that, I knew this man¡­


    Guys, I cannot apologize enough for the major dy, I promise i will get back on track now in regards to uploading. Thank you all so much for sticking wi


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 151

    CHAPTER 151


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    I really did know this man.


    He was the one who held the silver rod before burning my flesh in


    front of the world, he worked in the pce, for king josh, and he took great pleasure in my torment.


    m


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ryan was quick to step next to the man, however the gargantuans thick arm shot out and his hand wrapped around poor rkes neck. He lifted him off


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I demanded and rushed forward, only for the man to drop my friend instantly. rke began to cough and splutter for breath as he sat on the floo


    I was effortlessly dragged out and onto the road all the while struggling to find my footing. He pushed me onto my knees then left me to speak into an in


    Panic swept through me as I looked around the dark area trying to see if my torturer had a friend, only my thoughts were cut off by tworge gun shots s


    My head shot to rke, who was stood in the back of the van holding a pistol. He had definitely hit the wolf, but hardly even caused a paper cut worth of


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that you fucking human!¡± I watched in horror as the man from the pce allowed his ws to elongate, his eyes began to glow a bright silv


    he stalked towards my transporter. It reminded me of the king. Within an instant rkes scream shattered the eerie silence as the wolfs and swiped dow


    Blood began to pour out of the wound instantly as he fell to his knees, dropping the gunpletely out of the van to


    once more let his ws roughly slice


    clutch his now worryingly leaking injury. The wolf didn¡¯t stop with just one, h


    his body again, and again.


    I had to do something.


    Shouting was on the tip of my tongue, but noise couldn¡¯t escape me. I just watched as Ryan tried to protect himself with his arms as much as possible bu


    God, I had to move! I had to force my body to move. No one else was going to die the same way my mother did.


    Finally after some inner turmoil I allowed my skinny body tounch itself at the wolf, who barely even felt the impact of my form, but it had the desired eff


    I barely had time to even breath before I was grabbed and painfully mmed down onto the concrete ground below us. The back of my head hit the floo


    I could hear the criesing from Ryan and I just knew I had to get up. So I turned slowly from my back, but stopped when Ryan¡¯s gun met my eyes. I g


    ¡°Stop!¡± He finally did what I asked as Ryany unmoving on the floor. I red hard at the mans bleeding chest and sighed a small huff of relief when I sa


    ¡°Your grace¡­ put it down! You know it barely affects us.¡± His smug narcissistic words were right, it did barely affect them, their skin is just too hard and


    Chapter Comme

 CHAPTER 152

    CHAPTER 152


    These bullets could get through any softyer of tissue or vulnerable area.


    Everyone, even wolves had a few weak spots. An Achilles heel that was just waiting to be severed. It was just a matter of being lucky enough to find it, I


    work.


    ¡°If you continue, then you¡¯ll kill him.¡± I stated still holding the gun out directly in front of me in warning.


    ¡°One less traitor and rebel to deal with. He kidnapped his queen, bringing you back alive was my only order. The king even gave us all permission to do


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My stance wavered ever so slightly as he stalked towards me. His hand quickly shot out to my armed hands and snatched


    it off of me easily. My weapon was thrown away from me and a fist connected with my check causing me once again hit the floor.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Your mate misses you.¡± That was bullshit, King Josh wouldn¡¯t miss anyone if they ever went missing. I shook my head rapidly trying to n


    the drivers seat..


    He began to drive away and I knew I only had onest ditch attempt to flee. So I took it.


    I grabbed the steering wheel and turned it quickly


    causing him to veer off to the side. We zoomed into the tree line at the side of the road and instantly crashed into a thick bark. The entire car jolted, while


    scrambled into the back of the car and began to kick the window in frantically trying my hardest to get away. It didn¡¯t take long until the ss smashed al


    ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± My ankle was grabbed quickly by my assant, who began to


    drag me back to the front the car. My head once again took a hit as my face smashed down onto the car door where the broken windowy, I felt a piece


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    even notice.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I kicked the wolf in the face quickly forcing him to grunt and release my limb, then I climbed out of the car and began to run back to where t


    I shouted as my shaking body was tackled to the floor. He was heavy, this was, a fight I was never going to win, they were too strong, and I had no idea


    of falling for the same cheep shot as before. So instead my sight wandered quickly and found a rock lying on the road, I reached out to grab it as he scra


    Again I kicked out shouting and grunting from the cuts and bruises my body was getting, until I finally grabbed the rock in my hand and swung it around

 CHAPTER 153

    CHAPTER 153


    Chosen By The Moon.


    Then I began running to the gun once more.


    I was out of breath, a dull sting was setting into my eyebrow, and my entire body shook in fear, but still I reached for the weapon. I ran back to the wolf w


    I hit him in the head again, this time with the handle of the gun, and pressed the barrel directly in to his eye, which he beganughing at.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, you don¡¯t have it in you.¡± I literally had nothing to loose, so hisst effort at saving himself fell on deaf ears. When he realized I wasn¡¯t


    ¡°Save


    your breath¡­¡± why is it in the face of death, even the strongest man could crumble. ¡°I¡¯m done being told what I can and can¡¯t do¡­ and You have no idea


    A bang sounded out and blood instantly poured out of the lifeless lycans eye socket. It worried me that I felt absolutely nothing while looking at him.


    Had I be just like the wolves? Unfeeling and unperturbed. I had killed someone, cold blooded murder, granted it. was out of fear and resentment an


    Even after the murder I had no time to dwell on it. I had to get back to Ryan.


    ¡°CLARKE?!¡± I yelled as I ran over to the van, I looked at him leaning against one of the wheels, his wounds bleeding out onto the ground. ¡°Shit!¡±


    I was quick to remove the coat I had on and pressed it to his messed up chest, only it wasn¡¯t the best material.


    ¡°Riley?¡± He coughed out and smiled at me weakly, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here shook my head and chuckled hollowly, there w


    ¡°You aren¡¯t getting rid of me yet, rke!¡± I wrapped his arm around my shoulders and lifted him awkwardly. God my muscles really were non existent. He


    I climbed into the drivers side and threw the nkets at him before turning the key. Driving can¡¯t be that difficult right? My dad took me out once for my


    ¡°Keep pressure on your chest, and stay awake. I need directions to a safe ce. Somewhere you can get help!¡± I pressed down on one of the peddles b


    truck didn¡¯t move at all, I had pressed down on the break. I chuckled before trying again only to have the vehicle jolt forward.


    ¡°The rebellion is in this sector!¡± rke spoke causing my eyes to widen. ¡°Try and not kill us before we get there.¡±


    1/2


    My shaking hands clutched the wheel as I slowly moved the van forward, and I prayed to whatever higher power was listening


    I prayed that the rebellion was close by because after everything that I had been through, I¡¯d be damned if it was my driving that killed me.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 154

    CHAPTER 154


    Chosen By The Moon.


    Dn POV


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I had been driving for just under an hour. Granted I was starting to get the hang of it, but still, the journey was very bumpy, now and again the van would


    a very weak rke, would tell me it meant we would jolt forward due to myck of driving skills causing louder


    I had to change gears, also every now and again groaning to leave my friends lips.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He whispered out before his head flopped to the side in exhaustion.


    ¡°rke?! Stay awake, don¡¯t you fucking die on me.¡± I was panicking so much I couldn¡¯t stop my hands from shaking as they clutched onto the steering w


    ¡°Take a left in a minute. It¡¯s a sharp bend.¡± I barely heard him, his breathing was shallowing out, which was worrying me,


    it was still dark and I couldn¡¯t put the full beam on because we had to remain inconspicuous, he was right though, it was a sharp bend.


    We lurched slightly which had Ryan wincing once again. I felt awful, it was all my fault he was in this mess.


    ¡°That mountain up ahead, there¡¯s a small patch of wolfsbane dangling down¡­ drive into them.¡± What? Did he want us to crash? If I drove straight at it we


    ¡°We¡¯ll be dead if I drive straight at them¡­¡± I looked over and noticed his eyes were closed, the nkets he was using to stem the bleeding were stained


    I had to just chance it, so I pressed down on the elerator andunched us forward at great speed. The mountain in question began to seemrger an


    I waited and braced myself for impact, only non came. The vines he spoke about moved with the van and allowed us safe passage into the heart of the m


    I continued to speed through it, until reaching the other side anding out into arge area littered an awful lot of trees. Trees that seemed to sneak u


    I turned the wheel hastily to avoid crashing but drove the front straight into the trunk of a nearby


    tree. My airbag shot out as well as Ryan¡¯s and I scrambled to dete both. My eyebrow began to bleed slightly again and I sighed as I felt it. begin to tric


    Quiet surrounded us for less than a minute before a group of people emerged from behind the trees. Within a minute I had about five different people be


    Upon my exit I heard many gasps of both shock and panic, a lot of whispering began quickly and I managed to make out a few mumbles from people sta


    ¡°Please¡­ he needs a doctor!¡± I didn¡¯t care too much about all the guns being pointed at me, what I cared most about


    1/2


    was getting Ryan the help he needed.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± One man looking to be in his thirties spoke, his voice was gravely while his gun inched slightly closer to my face.


    ¡°One of the kings men found me¡­ rke was just trying to help. Please¡­ Fl¡­ I¡¯ll go, just help him.¡± I watched the man in front of me slowly nod to a wo


    ¡°I say we lock her up until V gets back.¡± One of the women spat out as she looked me up and down in disgust, and I thought the rebellion were o

 CHAPTER 155

    CHAPTER 155


    ¡°We can¡¯t lock her up, she¡¯s our queen for goddess sake!¡°. Was he a Lycan? Usually humans use the word God to exim things, whereas wolves say g


    swearing on the moon goddess then he must be a wolf.


    ¡°We should just kill her¡­ if she dies then the king will die ton.¡± Yet another person suggested. I mean, the thought had urred to me too I suppose. No


    would actually make the slightest bit of difference to the king, the man wasn¡¯t capable of feeling.


    ¡°Stand down¡± A powerful and unapologetic voice boomed over the area causing silence to engulf everyone around me. An older man walked out, probab


    I sighed


    a small breath of relief right before three more people came into view, this time two of them were carrying a stretcher, the third a woman carried arge b


    I instinctively moved slightly to go and be with rke, but a gun quickly stop me in my tracks and was pointed at my face again.


    ¡°I said, stand down!¡± The older gentleman growled out which caused the gunman to lower his weapon for the second time.


    ¡°Fine, we will escort her to the interrogation center, but she should be restrained, she could be a spy.¡± I rolled my eyes and finally spoke up after hearin


    ¡°A spy? Have you seen what that bastard has done to me?! I want him dead just as much as you do. You can lock me up if it will ease your concerns, bu


    there and put me on the


    same side as that narcissistic royal.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the words from pouring out of my mouth, despite my once again dire situation.


    I thought alpha Adrian had sorted everything out for my escape, I thought the leaders of the rebellion would actually have been expecting me. I knew he


    ¡°Well said your grace!¡± This man was clearly high up in ranks here. Maybe he was in charge, although I


    get the feeling that the rebels leader was this V person. My sight once again met Ryan as he was gently ced on the stretcher and carried away quick


    I¡¯ll kill him myself. ¡°Your friend is in good hands, we have a surgeon here who has practiced for thirty five years.¡±


    Well it sounded like they had the right people, but did they actually have the resources needed? Only time would tell I


    suppose.


    ¡°Thank you, erm, Sir.¡± I was definitely at the disadvantage here, everyone already knew my name, hell most of them probably knew more about me than


    ¡°Elias, your grace.¡± He was definitely a wolf, that was a very traditional Lycan name. ¡°Now, you must be cold, and you must be tired. Come on we will ge


    comfortable.¡± He gestured to the tree line and I began slowly walking in the direction he silently told me. ¡°Can we at least get a top for her grace¡­ I¡¯m su


    ever since I gave lynn the c


    I was wearing.


    tasa


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mumbled out as arge t-shirt was hunded to me, I quickly slipped it over my head and sighed finally feeling the weight of things lift. At


    least now my disgusting back wasn¡¯t on show. letely forgotten I was showing my entire naked torso, and I had beenN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 CHAPTER 156

    CHAPTER 156


    I was escorted on a ten minute walk which stopped when we


    reached arge white tipi tent. I was ushered in and gasped at how big it was on the inside.


    ¡°The interrogation tent, is where we question those who oppose us, or members who have caused issues, of course you have nothing to worry about yo


    I sat down awkwardly on a bench that was ced in the room and looked at the man. Now that he was lit up by the light of the tent I stared at him, I mus


    ¡°Margret, see to it that a te of food is given to her grace, anyone can see she is in need of it¡­¡± Elius then turned to sneak a happy genuine smile at m


    ¡°It could have waited till morning. Sir.¡± He shook his head quickly at my statement. He definitely heldmand. He


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was a natural.


    ¡°Your hands are blue, your grace, if we wait any longer you¡¯reck of blood flow will cause permanent issues.¡± I suppose they did feel very numb, so I


    epted the aid.


    The early morning sun began to make its way up in the sky quickly and a sense of calm washed over me. Of course [ would never be able topletely


    The te was handed to me and I looked at it skeptically. Was it really mine? Was I really ok to eat it? I didn¡¯t question it too much and I didn¡¯t even both


    was until I began to eat.


    ¡°When was the


    last time you ate?¡± Elias questioned me while I answered with a shrug and mouth full of food. The calm and quiet was short lived for me though as a man


    and My eyes widened drastically as my head shot up and away from the food.


    There stood in the entrance of the tipi was a man I never thought I¡¯d see again, I thought he¡¯d forgotten about me, but he looked so relieved as he stare


    I swallowed the food in my mouth and felt tears prick my eyes as I looked at the old royal beta.


    ¡°Dn¡­¡± He let out a breathy chuckle, and walked up to me as if I was a ghost. His hand gently reached out to my face and his palm connected with my


    here¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 157

    CHAPTER 157


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV


    ¡°Dn¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my legs from moving forward on their own. I couldn¡¯t believe she sat in front of me and I knew I had to just touch her to prove sh


    I had dreamt about her every single night since I left the pce, I¡¯d dreamt of holding her in my arms and never letting go, of waking up to her beautiful f


    But now, I was sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming, at that moment she had never looked more beautiful and more real, and so on instinct my hand reached out to ge


    ¡°You¡¯re really here?¡± I was so happy to see her in person, to feel her with my own hands, the sparks that so faintly flowed through me every time we ma


    I wanted to fall to my knees and beg her for forgiveness for leaving her with him, I wanted to take every single minuscule of pain she had ever felt and m


    In true Dn style she chuckled awkwardly and moved her beautiful face away from my hand, she cleared her throat and


    ran her hands through her knotted hair cutting the building tension between us instantly.


    ¡°How are you even here?¡± She asked while allowing her beautiful orbs to meet my own, causing my knees to buckle ever so slightly. Goddess, I really w


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ it was actually a lot easier than I thought it would be, you see I¡­¡± My voice waspletely cut and silenced by Vs presence. I knew I was on


    a few minutes in front of her, and that was only due to my wolf speed but still I found myself extremely disappointed that I didn¡¯t get longer with Dn.


    ¡°Queen Dn?¡± V moved forwards and towards the beautiful girl sat in front


    of me causing me to move to the side. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you, you will never know how truly excited I am


    to have you in our borders.¡± Everyone in the rebellion knew V was basically star struck


    by Dn, she was constantly the topic of conversation and was even, held in extreme high regard by most of the leaders here, myself included, but the w


    Victoria was an extremely tall girl, her skin was a natural caramel due to her Hispanic roots, and her dark hair was always tied in a tight ponytail at the to


    could even hold her own in a fight, however ce weapon like a gun in her hand and she was about as coordinated as a new born giraffe.


    1/2


    ¡°Well, which do you prefer, Victoria or V?¡± Dn just looked at her as V pondered the question before an unttering girly giggle left her lips.


    ¡°You know, no one here has ever asked me that before. I guess I don¡¯t really mind.¡± She looked at Dn and the te. of food thaty in herp, a smil


    need food.¡±


    Dn made me fight back a chuckle as she began shoving her food into her mouth in an unttering, mannerless way. Not that I med her at all, the p


    ¡°Has there been any news about rke¡­¡± The way she looked at V spoke volumes. Her desperation for information unquestionably came out in both h


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve just gotten back myself with news of your arrival. I haven¡¯t heard anything about anyone else. Did you get into trouble on the road?¡± Dn


    ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t even think. You need to send someone back out in Ryan¡¯s van!¡± At first her words made no sense, why would someone need to


    drive Ryan¡¯s van when he himself was unable to? We had plenty of runners who could help deliver the requested contraband.


    ¡°We were found by one of the kings men, it was after we crossed the border to this sector. If the van doesn¡¯t go back then the lycans Will know who has

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if that was the case, then the man has already given the te details to his grace. We will need to act quickly.¡±


    ¡°Not really, you Just need to send someone to take the van back across the boarder. He can¡¯t ry information to anyone, 1 killed him. He can¡¯t tell them who it was that had me.¡± She said it so nonchntly that it almost made me berate her, but I remembered everything she had been through, hell I practically stood to the side and allowed her treatment to worsen with every day that passed.


    ¡°How did you manage to kill a Lycan? There wouldn¡¯t have been any weapons in the van that could have been used, so Vs question was one even I was curious about. This girl was just full of surprises.


    ¡°I shot him in the eye. Everyone has a weakness humans and lycans. No one is invincible. Our conversation was cut short when John walked back into the tent with his father in tow. Why they were there was beyond me, but they had obviously been summoned.


    ¡°Oh V, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± He chuckled at the council member before turning to my dad and speaking directly to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took so long. Elias, I had trouble finding my gear, my wife had put it somewhere ¡®safe¡®.¡± n joked as he slowly walked up to Dn holding his tool kit in his left hand, while his son followed behind him. n used to be a locksmith before the new world came into fruition, and so his skills were very handy to use in certain situations.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed how blue and swollen Dn¡¯s hands were due to the metal cuffs that were extremely tightly mped around her limbs until n made his appearance, I was too busy looking at her face, I had missed her more than words could say, not that i could ever tell her.


    Upon second nce however I took her full state in, she was bruised and had a cut on the inside of her eyebrow which would most likely scar, she was skeletal which meant Josh had probably starved her even more than before. Her face was pale, and her eyes were bloodshot due tock of sleep. She was a mess.


    Upon really seeing her state my face paled, her wrists were even smaller and more delicate than when I left and she was skinny before so it only highlighted how neglected she really was.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright n, please make short work of it, the council has much to discuss.¡± He nodded and moved over to Dn. Could V not give her a little break before throwing her straight into work? I get that everyone here has to pay their way somehow, but the poor girl hadn¡¯t even had the chance to breathe.


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± John couldn¡¯t contain his shock when his father turned Dn¡¯s wrists round and showed her scarring to the little audience. They were bad, and you could tell just by the look on her face that she was ashamed of them. ¡°The king really did a number on you.¡±


    I watched her swallow thickly and fight the urge to pull her hand away. Instead she just chuckled awkwardly and averted her eyes from the horrendous burn marks.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess he did. Every word in her short sentence wasced with pain and it made my own heart skip ever so slightly. She sounded so ashamed of herself and I couldn¡¯t for the life of me understand why. Everything that she had been through only heightened my respect for her.


    The lock pick was inserted into the tight cuff and twisted around before a few clicks were heard and the cuff popped open, droppinn to the floor, and causing Dn to wince at the wee freedom.


    She quickly began to massage her hand slightly but was stopped when the second cuff needed to be removed. I wanted nothing more than to take her hand and massage it myself. Just to let her know that there was someone who wanted to help her instead of hurting her.


    The second one was taken off and then she made us all aware of the ones around her ankles which were also promptly removed. Eventually she breathed arge sigh of relief, and twisted her wrists painfully wincing with the movement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you, especially when you most likely just need rest, but given your status we¡¯re going to need some information from you.¡± Dn looked truly broken as soon as her eyes met Vs. the problem was, now that she was in fact here she was going to be asked a lot. I had told them that Dn would do anything to help the cause, and that she was the one that could maybe even lead us to victory.


    However seeing my beautiful girl sat in front of me, I wasn''t so sure she had it in her!


    Question time... What is one thing you would love yo see happen?

 CHAPTER 159

    CHAPTER 159


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV.


    I walked behind V as we made our way to yet another tent. Apparently it was where the rebellions council met for discussions. I suppose my arrival was


    ¡°I have to ask¡­ how is my dad?!¡± What? I frowned quickly and looked at Victoria as she lead me to


    wherever we were going. Her dad? How the fuck would I know? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I feel like


    I¡¯m supposed to be staying professional with you. But I need to know, Lewis has only been able to tell me so much.¡±


    ¡°Carlos?!¡± I stated finally putting two and two together and actually making the number four this time. She nodded sadly and smiled while looking around


    ¡°He found this ce you know? After my mom was taken he swore he¡¯d never let them get to me. So he built a ce they would never find. One with wo


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± do I tell her what state he was in when I left? Do I tell her how isted he had been over the years he had been there. How the only interaction


    of a mate. ¡°Still fighting¡­ I followed quickly knowing that statement was true. ¡°He misses you, and spoke about you all the time. He¡¯d say I reminded him


    ¡°That may be true¡­ but how is he really?¡± I guess she knew her dad better than anyone. So I swallowed thickly and began to bite my thumb nail out of n


    ¡°He¡¯s not great. I finally


    admitted it to the girl in front of me. ¡°He¡¯s not been marked yet¡­ at least he hadn¡¯t been when I left with the king. ¡°She nodded and frowned folding her l


    been killed.¡±


    ¡°And what about the baby?¡± She really did want to know everything. I contemted my answer in my head while nibbling my thumbnail so much that a c


    ¡°He¡¯s not ecstatic about it. He doesn¡¯t particrly want to be a father again¡­ Again she nodded. She listened intently to my words but refused to look me


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°And what about you? Is what we have witnessed on the news really what he¡¯s done to you?¡± I expected to be questioned, I really did¡­ I just didn¡¯t quite


    ¡°What has been broadcast¡­ well, that is only a fraction of what he¡¯s


    done.¡± I swallowed thickly stealing a nce at the scarring on my forearm. Everything about my body disgusted me. ¡°It isn¡¯t just me though, some Lycan


    1/2


    ¡°You really do have a way with words, I can see why people follow you. You¡¯re an inspiration, your grace.¡± She smiled slightly as we continued on.


    We finally made it to the tent and inside, a long row of tables stood at the back of the tent and each seat was upied by a new face. I was exhausted f


    even if it was just to wrap my head around everything that had happened, but I wasn¡¯t going to get that, at least not yet anyway.


    Chapter Comments


    5


    POST COMMENT NOW

 CHAPTER 160

    CHAPTER 160


    ¡°Your grace, please take a seat.¡± One of the new faces, a man, spoke and stood up, he gestured to a single chair sat directly opposite the long table of p


    I took my seat in front of the small audience and waited for them to begin. Both Lewis and Elias also quickly took a seat at the table too and instantly I fe


    to be interrogated, however the conversation quickly turned to V.


    ¡°V, the van is too damaged to send back across the borders, we need a new way to ensure our safety.¡± One of the woman spoke as she looked at me cl


    ¡°Oh right, well, we will have a think today and then discuss our options on that regard,¡± Procrastinating wasn¡¯t the way to go, that van needed to be sen


    out as soon as possible if they didn¡¯t want the wolves to discover their base,


    ¡°With all due respect V, this needs to be sorted. Our location is in jeopardy.¡± Elias made his views known to the council who instantly began agreeing with


    ¡°We have other vans, we could always just send one of them out, with someone who matches the drivers description.¡± Lewis suggested but that wouldn¡¯


    monitorings and goings.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to swap the license tes over. On the entry into this sector, the te was taken. If it¡¯s not the same that crosses again then suspicion will o


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t even have to worry about any of this if you weren¡¯t here.¡± One of the women stated as she sneered at me. I knew I wasn¡¯t wee by ev


    ¡°We should just kill her, if she does the king will dig too.¡± Again with that stupid idea? I couldn¡¯t believe this was the rebellion that was so revered by hum


    15


    ¡°No one willy a finger on her.¡± Lewis growled out, his eyes shing slightly with the dominance of his wolf. It nice to see he was still sticking up for me


    ¡°I say we send her back to the king. We might even be able to bargain with him for some new equipment.¡± I was getting so frustrated with these people,


    being that they didn¡¯t care about mine.


    ¡°His grace will promise you the world and the second you hand me over, he¡¯d kill you in a heartbeat.¡± I sighed standing up and walking to the entrance o


    ¡°And, if you think for one second the king will feel anything because of my death, then you arepletely delusional. The king holds no regard for anyo


    seen me getting beaten within an inch of my life on his orders, and how much remorse has he shown? None!¡±


    1/2


    I could feel my voice getting louder with every sentence I uttered. My anger rising with it. What did I need to do, to simply live a peaceful life? I just wante


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    back to him and his abuse.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I even had to state that. I could tell what I had entered and it wasn¡¯t equality, it was kill or be killed.


    Chapter Comments


    5

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161


    V POV


    The tent was silent, as we listened to what this girl was saying. She had a natural way of getting people to listen to her words. In fact I actually admired her, a lot.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    17 years old and she knew exactly what she was fighting for, I myself was 21 years old, and I had no idea what I was fighting for, or if I was even fighting.


    Up until Lewis joined us 1 believed my dad to be dead, so for the past 3 years I had just been doing everything in my power to keep his sanctuary alive. Sure, we let people in who discovered us and didn¡¯t pose a threat, but I didn¡¯t see the need to antagonize the wolves anymore than what we had already done.


    We were infamous for being the rebellion in the west, and yet the most rebellious thing we had done in years was aiding and abetting the countries smuggling trade. Which this girl in front of us, actually started.


    ¡°No one is going to make you go back to the king.¡± Elias stated while cing a hand on Lewis¡¯s arm to calm him, everyone who looked at Lewis could see that his wolf was on the surface. Not that he was actually able to within the area. We were concealed with wolfsbabe.


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± I agreed instantly and saw Dn¡¯s shoulders rx slightly. ¡°We just have some questions we need you to answer, the wolves grow closer to finding us every day, we need as much information as you can provide about their progress.


    She sighed again, and looked at us all sat on the top table. It was almost as if knowing she didn¡¯t have to go back came. as a relief for her.


    ¡°What makes you think I know anything? Her answering us with a question of her own was frustrating yet intriguing. she really didmand instant respect, I¡¯d never met anyone like her. ¡°Look, if I wasn¡¯t locked up in the pce dungeons, then I was being tortured by the king. I barely had any time to myself and was treated like nothing but a blight to the kingdom.


    If you want information then your better off interrogating Lewis who was the old royal beta, although I imagine you have already done that.¡± Her hand smoothed her knotted hair back away from her face and it was then that I truly noticed how tired the poor girl was. Come to think of it, she was still somewhat coated in blood from the driver of the van as well. Had she only been given a meal since arriving? Had she not been offered anything else?


    ¡°Can¡¯t all this wait? She¡¯s obviously exhausted, and everyone here knows she has been through hell and back. We question her after she¡¯s had some rest. Lewis stood up and looked at me challenging me to go against his wishes. Lewis had a natural leadership quality about him as well, in fact I could see both Dn and Lewis really getting along. It was no secret that Lewis had at the very least a small crush on the girl. I imagine they would make a very efficient team.


    "I''m afraid this cannot wait." I then turned my attention back to the girl, she really did look as if she would fall asleep at any given moment. "What are your intentions while being here? Do you intend to cause trouble?" I admired this girl a lot, but I''m the first to admit that she was prone to antagonization.


    "A few days ago, I didn''t even know I would being here. I don''t harbor any thoughts about causing trouble, I just want to be free." I saw pain shoot across her features and only then realized how much she had truly been through, the poor girl had no form of life since being imed anyone with eyes could see that. "If you leave me alone, then I promise, you won''t even know. I''m here."


    "You, are incapable of being invisible. Lewis smiled at her with a slight smile ying on his lips. He was right however, the girl was like a walking talking neon sign for trouble. She had a mouth, and her words often ran away with her.


    "Only when I''m provoked." She shrugged while too smiling


    slightly at the previous Beta, Ok, so she liked him too, I wonder if they both knew how the other felt?


    We were interrupted however when one of the women from the medical tent walked in. She looked somewhat awkward at interrupting our meeting but she held purpose in her stance.

 CHAPTER 162

    CHAPTER 162


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°The trade runner fromst night has woken up V. Doctor Saki told me to inform you. I had no idea


    who she was referring to at first but put two and two together very quickly as I noticed Dn¡¯s posture change drastically.


    ¡°rke is awake? Is he ok?¡± The nurse turned to the queen and frowned slightly, unsure wether to answer her question or not, in the end Dn¡¯s stare h


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He is stable but was hurt pretty bad. It¡¯ll be a while until he


    has his full movement back, and he must be extremely careful not to split his stitches, he needed a lot of them. He is awake and talking now though¡­ I f


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him!¡± It wasn¡¯t a question that she was asking, no she was telling us what she intended to do. I could tell by the look in her eye and the


    ¡°There is still too much to discuss with you your grace.¡± She shook her head and looked the counsel woman who had


    spoken in the eye.


    ¡°Do you intend to kill me?¡± She was met with pure silence, I thought we had already answered that one. ¡°If not, then are you going to lock me up?¡± Again


    she was met with silence, she held power here, wether we all knew it or not. The way she stood her ground to a bunch of strangers was incredible. ¡°Righ


    to do anything then she should be able to do as she pleases, only that paved the way forplications in the future. ¡°I will go and see rke, the questi


    of you intend to try and stop me.¡±


    I had overheard the wolves talking more than once, about how Dn must have been chosen to be queen for a reason, now seeing her stood in front of


    waiting for.


    ¡°Very


    well, you may go and see your friend, however¡­¡± If Dn did intend to stay then she had to pay her way just like everyone else by doing things around


    be met with a few sneers but mostly nods of agreement. It was clear to me that everyone else believed her to be a natural too. ¡°I think it should also be o


    trying to test her.


    She eyed me up while I shifted slightly under her gaze, I found her somewhat intense, there was just nothing behind her eyes, I knew the girl had been


    Eventually she nodded as her mind began to wander, probably thinking of how she was going to organize what need to be done. A minute went by of he


    ¡°Does this ce have a map?¡±


    This girl was definitely going to stir things up.


    1/2


    And were


    back, thank you so so much for stayinng with me i have tried to upload this chapter over 20 times, and have not been able to do so. 1 really can not apo

 CHAPTER 163

    CHAPTER 163


    Chosen By The Moon


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dn POV.


    So while I got on with my tasks, V and the council need to make


    a map of the base. That surly wasn¡¯t too difficult to do. I couldn¡¯t understand how one hadn¡¯t already been made.


    Thank you, for showing me to the medical tent. I definitely would have gotten lost.¡± I spoke directly to the nurse who escorted me to where my friend wa


    was often bowed low and she seemed to naturally show respect to anyone wether they deserved it or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, your grace.¡± She nced at me slightly, still not meeting my eyes and looking away as soon as she saw


    my head turn to her. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Oh great, heree the awkward questions. ¡°Is it true, you¡¯ve been blessed by the moon goddess?¡±


    What? Was this girl a wolf? No, she was far too submissive, if she


    was a wolf she would naturally have a strong presence, and yet she was extremely meek. Why must I always defend myself against stupid people and t


    stupid


    beliefs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been blessed by anything, I was just unlucky in the fact that the king took a liking to me. Don¡¯t mistake that for some Devine intervention.¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± God this girl was annoyingly agreeable. I could probably tell her anything and


    she would believe it. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the medical tent.¡±


    It was insane the closer we got to the tent, the


    more shocked and curious I was. It was fairly evident which one was in fact the medical tent, asrge thick cords and wires ran out from underneath the


    of the base was used as a hospital wing.


    Upon entering my mouth widened in shock and curiosity. My eyes darted around the entire tent at the sheer amount of equipment present. They even h


    ¡°Mr rke is in RV¨C


    4, your grace.¡± I peeled my eyes away from the equipment and forced my body to leave the impressive tent. My feet moved towards the RVbeled with


    The interior reminded me so much


    of the caravan my mom and dad used to take me to before the new world came into effect. My eyes met the man who I had been thinking about constan


    I heard my own screamsing from it and looked at the screen as it showed Nicks house. This was the news


    coverage of my mothers death.


    ¡°Turn it off!¡± My voice was quiet, and seeing it from an outsiders perspective wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do. That was the day I truly broke, and thes


    1/2


    misery. My voice brought Ryan out of his engrossed state and he turned to face me slightly, wincing as he did so. I didn¡¯t think seeing it would cause so m


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± in an instant the tv was muted but still shing the images. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to visit so soon. I assumed you¡¯d be getting some rest. I walked


    ¡°There are a few things that I need to sort out first¡­ My sight once again met the


    tv only to see his grace dragging my sobbing self out of Nicks house and into the street, I felt sick to my stomach as I watched my mothers blood drip fro


    it off.¡±


    ¡°Riley, you know that it wasn¡¯t your fault? Please tell me you know that, right?¡± I just


    nodded my head while not being able to take my eyes off the screen. In reality it was my fault, I was solely responsible


    for everything, if I had just epted the king, then my mom would


    he alive, and I could have tried to use my status to help king Josh realize that equality is possible. Instead I fought against him at every turn, which mad


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it rke. Please, just¡­¡± he cut me off and just told me to keep watching. Little did he know that I couldn¡¯t peel my sight away. I co


    just to have my mum back.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 164

    CHAPTER 164


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°There¡­ look.¡± I looked at the picture that had been paused on the screen and frowned, why he was showing m audience bending the knee in front of hi


    ¡°Why would I want to see a bunch of people supporting his actions?¡± I heard a wince and felt a soft hand on my shoulder finally bringing my sight away f


    They aren¡¯t bowing to him, they were bowing to


    you.¡± Me? Why would people be bowing for me? ¡°You truly don¡¯t see it do you?¡± He must have read my face before I even realized I was pulling one. ¡°Yo


    Everyone started looking towards you for freedom the second you made your views of this world known. You¡¯re not afraid to just be


    yourself, and no matter what the king has done to you, you¡¯ve kept that strength. You are our queen, both humans and lycans see that. It¡¯s time you e


    why you¡¯re here, So you can finally start getting things in


    motion.¡±


    ¡°I will do what I can, but I won¡¯t drag anyone else into my mess. I can¡¯t stand by and watch anyone else die. You really scared me, rke.¡± He chuckled


    to do things quickly before I myself passed out from exhaustion.


    ¡°What can I say, I just love the attention. Besides, scars make a good impression on thedies right.¡± He winked yfully causing a smirk to form on my


    ¡°I¡¯m sure any girl you end up with will hear the heroic tale of how you got those scars. You aren¡¯t one for being humble.¡± I chuckled and looked back at t


    my suicidal form. ¡°I know you must be exhausted right now, but I¡¯m actually here for a reason.¡± I knew I had to just cut to the chase, and so I let my gaze


    ¡°What? Why do you need that? It¡¯s not like your nning on driving again.¡± Almost as soon as he had that thought his head shot to me, panic slightly sw


    *


    ¡°Definitely not. Not me anyway¡­¡± I chuckled awkwardly and looked at Ryan, taking the small notepad and ¦Ì¦Å¦Ó I was given and opening it up ready to wr


    everything he says. ¡°I actually crashed the van, so I need to swap the license tes and send a new driver out quickly.¡± I exined to him quickly. ¡°The w


    ¡°Jesus¡­ How did you kill him? I thought


    you just shot him and ran.¡± I shook my head, the killing him didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was his regr route.


    ¡°Does it matter. He¡¯s dead you¡¯re not. That¡¯s all I care about. So, what is your usual route?¡± Was that really cold? I was unsure. It¡¯s not like I enjoyed killin


    Or maybe I was bing cold hearted, was o losing my touch of reality? Had all the abuse id been put through really affected me so much. I thought id


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    survive.


    If that made me as bad as his grace, then so be it.


    1/2


    Once again I am truly sorry for the dy. The app has had many issues since its update and unfortunately uploading my new chapters has been one ma


    you may have noticed thements on previous chapters are in fact jumbled and seem to be


    on the direct chapter after the one written about, also thements on certain sentences paragraphs have been entirely removed. These are all issues


    As a way of apology, I will be gifting one reader 3000 coins to use on the app. To be in for a chance to win all you need to do is toments your favorit


    on November 5th, and the lucky winner will be picked out at random. Good luck and again I am truly sorry about the dy.


    Chosen By The Moon

 CHAPTER 165

    CHAPTER 165


    Dn POV


    5 years ago¡­.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re


    out of milk again!¡± 1 shouted as 1 held the fridge door open with my right hand while juggling my 1 year old screaming brother on my left hip. ¡°Mom!?¡± 1 g


    It had been a month since the new world had taken affect, and it had done so, much quicker than anyone had expected. We, being humans, were ce


    After the initial takeover and my unjustshing an old nurse from the hospital patched me up, She, she had lost her jobpletely but even after a mo


    Once I got home that day I realized just how much my world had turned upside down.


    My back was radiating pain and I was still processing the death of my father, I hadn¡¯t exactly had time to mourn, so when I walked into my house I wante


    Freddie was screaming in his downstairs crib, and my mom was absolutely nowhere to be seen. I guessed I wouldn¡¯t be getting a hug anytime soon wh


    mess and a monthter she wasn¡¯t really any


    better.


    I needed my mom to pull it together soon. I was exhausted from Freddie waking up in the middle of then night, and having to deal with it personally ever


    did, once I got him back to sleep I checked on my mom who would be sobbing in her bed. There was nothing I could do to help her in those moments. S


    came to her. She was in a state of deep grief and I was getting more and more concerned with herck of coping.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Mom?!¡± I stormed upstairs still with my little brother still on my hip, and sighed when I saw my mom once again. curled up in her bed. The Curtains were


    We obviously weren¡¯t being given enough, Freddie was drinking cows milk now and we were going through it quickly.


    ¡°We need you mom.¡± She justy quietly sobbing to herself, I saw her curled up body get slightly more ridged as long wails came from her mouth. In oth


    was no point trying to get through to her, she


    had built a wall up around herself and wasn¡¯t letting anyone in. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the store and try to get another bottle. Just, please get dressed for me¡­¡±


    In the end I sighed and then frowned at my brother who¡¯s little arms were wrapped around my neck tightly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure wether to take him with me or not. In the end I ced him in a harness and got him awkwardly on my


    1/2


    back, before walking to the store. Once there I joined the small line of humans that were waiting to be searched before going in.


    I was forced to take my brother off my back before being patted down thoroughly. Once I got inside I could hear whispers from the humans who were w


    head down slightly when their words sank in..


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 166

    CHAPTER 166


    ¡°She¡¯s basically be that boys mother¡­¡± One of my old neighbours said to another. Once I made my way into the store I walked over to the desk an


    ¡°I heard she might have to quit school!¡± Spoke another. One thing I hated more than anything was gossipers.


    ¡°Shes just a child herself, how can a mother put so much pressure on her daughter?!¡± Urgh, I was beyond livid. Yes my mom may have broken down, bu


    poor thing.¡±


    I felt my eyes prick with tears but fought them back. Everyone could


    specte on my situation as much as they wanted, but they would never know the truth, and that was that my small family were barely staying


    a float. It was easy to gossip and


    criticise other people when in you knew nothing about their life, but speaking about things and experiencing them first hand werepletely different and


    the tightrope we were on truly was.


    Present day¡­.


    ¡°Your grace¡­? Your grace¡­.? Dn?¡± Huh, I shook my head quickly and finally met the eyes of the man who had helped me change the license te o


    ¡°Sorry, I switched off for a second.¡± I was that exhausted after being awake and on the go for so long that I had began day dreaming. The entire time I w


    ¡°Are


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you sure this is the route Ryan takes?¡± I nodded my head and sighed looking at the scrunched up piece of paper I had given him with the instructions sc


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely his route. When you get stopped at the borders don¡¯t let anyone see that paper. Make sure you tell border control that you¡¯re onlyte


    roughly trying to keep myself focused on my task. I had zoned out for so long that a tired taste began to take over my mouth. You know the one I mean,


    ¡°Is there anything you haven¡¯t thought of?¡± The man chuckled before looking at me again this time with sympathy, 1 rolled my eyes slightly, I was beginn


    a passion. ¡°Hey, erm¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about everything that¡¯s happened to you.¡± He looked somewhat ashamed for even bringing things up but I admit I


    I hadn¡¯t even realised that I¡¯d said something like that on live tv. Did I really tell the world that I had been defiled? Had I made myself out to be a victim?


    people to think I was a strong person. Although with the way I broke down at my mothers death I was hardly a strong character. I couldn¡¯t for the life of m


    1/2


    Chosen By The Moon

 CHAPTER 167

    CHAPTER 167


    ¡°Everything I said was true, not that it matters now.¡± My sight went to a patch on the grass and I instantly zoned out again, I was seriously exhausted. ¡°Y


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be back in about six days. And I promise I¡¯ll check up on your brother. Even if I just ask around slightly.¡± I nodded my thanks and sighed at the ma


    ¡°Thank you. Truly.¡± He nodded and climbed in the new van before manoeuvring the vehicle out of the base. I watched in


    between long blinks as it disappeared from my view.


    Now I could rest.


    I trudged back to the tent the council had previously upied and frowned when only V and Elias were present. I


    mmed the report I had scribbled down on the desk causing both their heads to turn to me.


    ¡°Ryan rke, the trader who had been injured helping me, is fine. He¡¯s remaining in the medical section for a few days to keep his pain minimal but he w


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Elias stated before hurrying over to me and cing his hands firmly on my shoulders. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do everything straight away, your g


    ¡°Yes, go and get some rest. We can discuss everything else tomorrow after you¡¯ve had a good sleep. You shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself so much, but t


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on, before you fall asleep on your feet.¡± I barely even heard him speak as the sight before me spun and turned into the ceiling of the tent. Had my


    I was genuinely surprised my exhaustion hadn¡¯t hit me sooner.

 CHAPTER 168

    CHAPTER 168


    Chosen By The Moon.


    Dn POV.


    1 felt my body toss and turn to try and getfy, while my sleeping mind conjured up hallucinations of king Josh torturing me 1 couldn¡¯t have been aslee


    I jolted up in bed, gasping for breath while frantically looking at my unfamiliar surroundings, sweat poured from my body as I tried to regain my senses. R


    The sunlight was seeping in through the window to the RV I was in, but the confined space


    of it was making my heartbeat erratically faster than before, I had been locked up so much recently that I needed to feel the fresh air in order to truly feel


    1 instantly scrambled out of from under the bed sheets and bolted to the door, throwing it open in my haste. The warm air enveloped me as I clumsily tum


    My panic cased ever so slightly as I fought to even my breath out. Even when I was away from him, the king was still tormenting me.


    After a solid 20 minutes of just breathing and trembling I managed to just about calm myself. I must have lookedpletely psychotic as I mumbled to m


    I don¡¯t


    n¡¯t think it had quite sunk in yet that I was in fact free. Every fibre of my being was anticipating king Josh finding me, and I knew that if he did manage to


    It was My stomach that actually managed to bring me out of my dark thoughts as it growled loudly, the hand clutching at my chest lowered instantly to m


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was a known fact that I had a lot of catching up to do in regards to basic human needs. I needed nutrients, and I needed sleep, one of which I knew I w


    view the area I was in.


    It waspletely unfamiliar to me, but therge medical tent was directly in front of me. It was a fair walk away, but one long straight line of a walk and I


    I recalled being told where the dining tent was and slowly began to make my way to it. I was unsure about the time of day but if I hadn¡¯t in fact been asle


    And it was good that might be able to calm me down fully.


    After another good 10 minutes of walking I made it to thergest tipi in the entire camp. It was bustling with people holding trays full of tes of food and


    I entered slowly and was met with the scent of freshly cooked food which made my mouth instantly begin to salivate.

 CHAPTER 169

    CHAPTER 169


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Sorry,dy.¡± She smiled before running off again with her fork in her hand. Instantly my eyes dropped to the back of my own hand where four tiny dots o


    my


    flesh shot through me and my heart rate quickened yet again. Could I really not do anything without being reminded of the king?


    I swallowed thickly and let my eyes move around again only to find myself breathing quicker. There were too many people, there was too much noise, an


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Was I hyperventting again? ¡°Oh my goddess, you¡¯re queen Dn!¡± I heard a few murmurs of the titlee from many people and c


    her in terror.


    My head darted from one strange face to the next as the fight or flight reflex kicked in. My fists clenched together and the urge to punch the pregnant wo


    King Josh had a lot to fucking answer for! He¡¯dpletely ruined me!


    I was in an entirely unknown ce, I was alone and I was terrified.


    I felt like nothing more than a small scared child who needed her mommy or daddy toe and get rid of the monsters under her bed, but my monster


    A sob left my lips as I finally stopped running aftering to arge beautiful


    lake. My hands rested on my knees 15 tears streamed down my face while quick breathless pants met my lips.


    Beautiful birds could be heard tweeting in the high treetops all around me, and crickets were chirping in the long grass that sat around theke while I co


    My hands made their way to my


    rs and I pressed firmly trying to block out all the noise around me. I fell to my knees in total termoil and couldn¡¯t stop myself as loud agonising scream le


    I was done, I curled up into a tight ball on the grass next to the deep blueke as my mind finally gave into the pain. and grief I had been feeling.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was selfish, so fucking selfish, because in that moment, I wasn¡¯t thinking about my mom, or my dad, or even the little brother I had left behind.


    No, my mind was on one thing and one thing only, and that was myself. I was thinking solely about the person who I used to be and just how fucked up t


    I


    was free¡­ At the very least I was supposed to be free. Everything that I had been through had all been leading up to this, to me finally being here and a


    However it was only in that freedom that I truly found out just how trapped I still was.


    My freedom would never be fully within reach.


    Chosen By The Moon

 CHAPTER 170

    CHAPTER 170


    Dn POV


    I cried, Ipletely and utterly sobbed to myself as Iy on the grass. The sun blurred down on my curled and the slight breeze that was in the air, wafte


    up form


    I was still wearing my bloodied clothes along with the random T¨C


    shirt I was given when I arrived, I genuinely had no idea who it belonged too, but I did know it was


    large andfortable, anything that wasn¡¯t made out of that scratchy brown material my pants were made out of, basically felt like silk.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was a particrly beautiful day, which usually would bring a smile and joy to someone¡¯s face instantly, but for me, just reminded me what I had been k


    Now though, I was out, I had managed to get away from the king and his constant torture, still I had genuinely never felt so disconnected and so isted


    it


    I didn¡¯t know anyone here, I didn¡¯t know theyout of the base, I didn¡¯t know what the so called council were nning on doing with me. The more I thou


    On top of everything else that was going on in my head, I really couldn¡¯t understand why people still called me the queen when I made damn sure I wasn


    Honestly the more I thought about my situation and the longer I stayed shouting and crying by theke the more I was bing enveloped by my mise


    ¡°Get up.¡± A gentle angelic whisper sounded in my ears


    as I continued to drown in my sorrow. ¡°Get up!¡± It got a little bit louder but still, remained barely audible. I tried my hardest to ignore it, maybe I was heari


    time did make


    my stinging swollen eyes open slightly only to be met by a huge bright light causing me to gasp in shock and shield my eyes, only for it to have vanished


    I sniffled and sat up


    slightly leaning on my hands as I frantically looked around wiping my eyes in both terror and fascination. Whatever that was, made one specific thing ver


    ¡°Hello?!¡± I called out slightly as tear stains dripped down from my now puffy eyes and rested on my red cheeks. ¡°Is someone there?¡± I knew I wouldn¡¯t ge


    ¡°I really am going crazy.¡± I mumbled while I continued to cry, admittedly it was much less erratic now. I even managed


    1/2


    to get my breathing back to normal as now the only thing upying my thoughts was that voice.


    If it was the first time I had seen a light like that then I wouldn¡¯t be so freaked out, but I had in fact seen it a few times before, and I had no clue why.


    What was it exactly? Was it a hallucination of some kind? Could


    I have conjured up in my crumbling mind an imaginary yet mysterious light that only ever appeared when I was truly on the brink of copse? Was it sub


    Maybe it was a ghost? I mean 5 years ago no one ever even thought lycan¡¯s existed so maybe ghosts were a part of reality also? I had never really beli


    unhinged. It wasn¡¯t impossible, people who had been through even half as much as I had often ended up disying some sort of mental problems, but w


    I swallowed and looked up to the sky feeling the suns rays create a warm nket of sunlight on my face. I basked in it, salvaging the only moment of pea


    After everything that had happened I felt hatred rise inside me, as I looked at the ever changing sphere that sat so delicately in the sky. Wether a moon g


    Believe it or not, me and my dad used to love the moon. I even insisted on getting a telescope for Christmas when I was ten years old. We¡¯d spend hour


    I sighed unsure about we¡¯re my life was taking me, as I looked at theke in front of me. The water rippled ever so slightly with the breeze and created a


    I was actually finding my alone time enjoyable, and I was going to savor every single moment while I could.

 CHAPTER 171

    CHAPTER 171


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    I sat on the side of theke, overlooking the beautiful dark blue rippling water that embodied it, both my feet were hare and gently


    dipped into the cold substance. My mind reeled with everything I had


    been through and tears dripped from my eyes still. It was the first moment I¡¯d had alone since arriving at the Rebellions base.


    One thing about being away from the king was that I was finally able to genuinely grieve for my mom. The king¡¯s mentality was to simply get over it and m


    just sat, crying and somewhat enjoying the calm breeze that filled the sky and shook the green vibrant trees.


    ¡°Dn?¡± So much for peace and quiet. I quicklyposed my sorrowful self and


    sniffed, wiping my eyes quickly, and trying my hardest not to let Lewis see my sorrow as he came up behind me. My moment of peace


    was gone, but somehow I didn¡¯t mind, Lewis was the only person who seemed to make me feelfortable here. I went to stand but instead he sat dow


    uld feel his h


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I just nodded my head and sighed, I could smell his cologne, and I could


    feel his body heat from next to me, making me want nothing more than to be embraced by it, I would never act on those feelings though. I¡¯m not even su


    confusion.


    Lewis was simply staring at me, smiling gently, not caring about the fact that he had just given me his jacket to wear. It wasn¡¯t particrly cold, however


    ¡°How have you been, Dn.¡± I cringed, remembering how the king had spoken my name to me before thinking about giving me another brutal flogging.


    Whenever I walked down a row of tents, I¡¯d see the king torturing me in front of the audience sat outside the pce steps, with small tents and cameras


    every minute of my muttion. I had only been in it once, but if Every time I step into the lunch hall, I feel the kings fork embedding itself so nonchntly


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± I wasn¡¯t, I was never ever going to be ok again. The king had done far too much for my mind and body to simply forget, and I still hadn¡¯t bega


    stronger, with each passing day.


    ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t just sit there and say that you¡¯re ok! You always say that¡­ I just want you to¡­¡± Lewis drew my attention towards him and frowned at my h


    time I saw you. I¡­ thest time he saw me was when the king defiled me more than ever, thest thing I wanted was for


    1/2


    him to bring that up again. ¡°I never should have left you there.¡±


    I just shook my head at him. He had to leave me, we both knew it back then. Thest time he saw me I¡¯d beenpletely and utterly humiliated, I never


    ¡°You had to leave, king Josh would have killed you if you hadn¡¯t.¡± I was right, but still, anyone could see that Lewis med himself for what went on that


    ¡°I can take it from everyone else, but I can¡¯t take it from you, 1


    don¡¯t want your pity.¡±


    ¡°How could you even think that I pity you?¡± He ced hisrge hand on my cheek and I subconsciously found myself leaning into it, sniffling as I tried my


    Every single word wasced with truth, his bright orbs never once faltering at holding my gaze, and if I wasn¡¯t already sat down, I imagine my knees wou


    buckling right from under me.


    Honestly I had no idea how he could see me as anything other thanpletely damaged, but I really did like the way he looked at me. It made my inside


    Lewis really was a kind and caring man, and as much as I hate to admit it, I really was falling for him, and I was falling hard¡­

 CHAPTER 172

    CHAPTER 172


    Dn POV


    ¡°How could you even think that I pity you?¡± The Beta ced hisrge hand on my cheek and I subconsciously found myself leaning into it, sniffling as I tr


    ¡°I think you are the


    strongest, most amazing person I have ever met. I don¡¯t pity you at all¡­ all you will ever get from me is my support, and my respect.¡± I sat there gaping m


    clearing his throat and chuckling awkwardly, he retracted his hand in haste and allowed his eyes to look over at theke once more. I¡¯m just saying, you¡¯


    ¡°But you and I both know that I wouldn¡¯t be here if things had gone my way.¡± He shook his head and smiled sadly,


    ¡°You just wanted to be free, and you couldn¡¯t think of another way, no matter what your intentions were, the end result is still the same¡­ you are here, an


    though.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything stupid while I¡¯m here. I genuinely want to survive long enough to see that bastard king dead!¡± 1 watched his face drop slightly as he


    me, you could see his orbs shining with something that made them look bright and daring. It was very enticing to say the least.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed¡­¡± he stated with a small smile. I didn¡¯t think I had changed all that much, I knew my view on the world had forever been tainted, and


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really, I¡¯ve just realized the king doesn¡¯t deserve to have my life as well as everything else. I owe him nothing.¡± I sighed and smiled slightly, it to


    ¡°That¡¯s the girl I¡¯ve missed. The one who fights no


    matter whates her way.¡± Lewis smiled at me again, and brushed a piece of hair out of my face so that his view of my eyes was clear. I pulled away


    My scars were excessive, deep and prominent, a constant reminder of the abuse I had felt at the king¡¯smand. I would describe my frame as even le


    It was silent between us for a couple of minutes. I do admit that it was nice just sitting next to Lewis though, just by his presence alone I feltfortable


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hey, do you know how to swim?¡± He suddenly broke the quiet and turned his head to me with a small smile on his


    face.


    1/2


    ¡°I do, why? Are you thinking about having a dip?¡± I chuckled at how random he was while I looked at the water rippling around my already soaked bare


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s been nice day, and the water looks very inviting. He chuckled himself and stood up taking his top off quickly showing his very toned torso.


    extremely hot. I was still a female after all, and despite all the things King Josh had put me through I still very much liked men.


    Once Lewis was in his boxers he effortlessly and gracefully dived into the water and came up with a mischievous ssh soaking my still sat, clothed bod


    Lewis was, not that I tried to be.


    my


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 173

    CHAPTER 173


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± I gasped as I bobbed up to the surface. ¡°It¡¯s freezing¡± Lewis let out a deep chuckle as he swam over to me. My feet treading the deep water


    ¡°I could have told you that, but your reaction was too funny. That smug grin of his caused mischief to cloud my eyes and I quickly jumped on his head


    ¡°Yeah a little bit.¡± I smiled and sshed him again. It was really nice to have some childish fun, it had been far


    too long since I was able to just let myselfugh, I found it really easy with Lewis though. He had a way of bringing smiles


    out of me.


    After about half an hour I found myself getting really out of breath, not exercising and not being fed properly will do that to you I suppose. So my hands fo


    ¡°Are You ok?¡± Lewis met my eyes and I saw slight concern rest on his features, god he was hot. I nodded my head and looked up at the evening sun


    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­¡± he shook his head again and sighed chuckling hollowly, I think my automatic response was really starting to annoy him.


    ¡°Do you know how frustrating it is when you say you¡¯re ok when you clearly aren¡¯t. Just


    once I want you to say exactly how you feel, you don¡¯t need to be tough all the time.¡± I smiled while still panting for breath, and my teeth chattered from t


    mine.


    ¡°Can I ask you a random question?¡± He cocked his head slightly to the side in confusion but nodded his head yes, all the same. ¡°Do you believe in ghost


    ¡°Ghosts?¡± I knew I would confuse him. But I had to ask, I had too much going on to be worried about wether I was. actually being haunted or not.


    ¡°Yeah, you know, ghosts. They Haunt people, shout boo, speak in a whisper¡­ I mean some of them, well, some of them might even glow.¡± It didn¡¯t take


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just I never would have thought you¡¯d be talking about ghosts.¡± He remained


    chuckling so I dunked his head under the water again just to shut him up.


    ¡°So I take it ghosts aren¡¯t real then?¡± My face was t and slightly disheartened by the time he bobbed


    back up. If ghosts weren¡¯t real then I was undoubtedly seeing and hearing things that weren¡¯t there. I think he finally realized that I wasn¡¯t joking when I


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no record of any kind rting to ghosts, just stories made up by people.¡± I nodded my head and let


    o of


    his shoulders before moving away from him. ¡°Dn¡­ What is going on with you? Talk to me, please just talk to me.¡±


    Well, I couldn¡¯t exactly tell him that I was seeing and hearing things could I? And I couldn¡¯t tell him how much his


    1/2


    friend, king Josh had fucked me up, so instead I sighed. Even as my brain tried to scramble to tell him something I wasing up nk. There was only


    I shook my head at the old beta slightly before swimming back to thekes edge. I ced my hands on the grass and awkwardly jumped out. My skinny


    The cool evening air enveloped me instantly bringing forth a shiver, while apprehension clouded my being. I sighed quickly as I realised lewis had follow


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from my fidgeting hands, and my pointer fingers nail once again found itself between my teeth as I anxiously began


    Two more days and one of you lucky readers will recieve 3000 coins to spend on any story across the app. Keep thosementsing and please re


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 174

    CHAPTER 174


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from my fidgeting hands, and my pointer fingers nail once again found itself between my teeth as I anxiously began


    I swear the man had even stopped breathing for moment as he allowed my words to sink in. Eventually after a minute. of just staring he managed to utte


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± His fist tightened around the grass thaty next to him as he looked over theke we


    had just gotten out of It was just a guess but I was fairly certain that he wasn¡¯t exactly expecting me to say that. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    I swallowed thickly and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but there¡¯s not really any other exnation. I knew it would happen sooner orte


    thought about using any form of protection against it, whenever he would¡­¡± I cut my own words off, feeling bile rise in my throat at the mere thought of t


    There was a long pause as his eyes swam with all the possibilities, it was as if he was imagining me pregnant, and everything that would follow. Eventua


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± The man was calm, but even if you didn¡¯t know him the quiet unexpressed rage he was showing in his eyes was evident enough. Was he ma


    tried. There was genuinely no way of preventing this from happening. ¡°For now, Let¡¯s not jump to any conclusions, we can see the doctor first thing tomo


    His response to my news was everything I didn¡¯t know I wanted. I was shocked at how calm and understanding he was,


    I thought he would ju me for not epting the king, I thought he would tell me I had to return to the pce


    immediately. Instead he saw my point of view, and knew that whatever happened, it would be my decision to make, he was my rock to lean on when the


    Without thinking I turned my body to face him and wrapped my arms around the man¡¯s neck, resting my


    chin on his shoulder in a tight embrace. I had been carrying the thought of pregnancy alone for weeks and


    only now had I felt close enough to someone to be able to voice it.


    Not only that, but he was nothing but supportive, there was no distain or judgement, only support. He would never know how grateful I was for that.


    My arms tightened around him slightly when his own wrapped around my thin waist. I was freezing from the water, but his embrace warmed me up ten fo


    ¡°Will you go with me?¡± I whispered, afraid to hear the words no, but instead he gently released my body and pushed me away from him slightly before c


    1/2


    ¡°Of course I will¡­ I will never let you go through anything else alone. I¡¯m here, Dyl. Even if you don¡¯t want me, I will always be here.¡± If I was ever able to


    have shortened your name, I know you prefer Dn,¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually ok. You can call me Dyl.¡± I liked it, I actually did like it, only from his lips though. To everyone else 1 would only ept Dn. Tve been w


    deeply.


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 175

    CHAPTER 175


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Just How long exactly have you suspected it?¡± I wasn¡¯tpletely sure


    but it had been over a month. ¡°It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t pick up any fetal movement or a heartbeat, If it has been a while us lycans would definitely have been able


    ¡°I haven¡¯te


    on in a while though, being pregnant is the only thing that makes sense.¡± He looked at me and smiled sadly, did he know something that I didn¡¯t?


    ¡°First thing tomorrow we will go and see the doctor, but it could be the result of something as simple as stress. Please, try to not give your mind anything


    What I had realized was, that while I was trapped with that narcissistic asshole, my mind didn¡¯t have as much time to wander, whereas here, I


    could do nothing but let my thoughts interrupt every minute I had alone. In the pce, king Josh physically tortured my body¡­ now that I was here in the


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but allow a shiver to take over my body, my teeth began to chatter while I mentally kicked myself for not taking my clothes of


    entering the water. Yes I may have stayed modest, but now I had nothing dry to change into.


    ¡°You are absolutely freezing. Here¡­¡± He quickly held his jacket up


    again for me and I sighed. If I was to get warm I had to take my top off, but I had nothing on underneath it. I think he could sense my unease and so he h


    bit higher. ¡°I promise¡­ I won¡¯t look.¡±


    I was grateful, I slipped the tshirt off quickly and slid my arms into Lewis¡¯s jacket with a slight wince due to the singlesh I took from his grace a couple


    ¡°We should probably go and dry off properly. We also need to get you some dinner and


    then some actual sleep. You look exhausted.¡± Instantly my heart rate quickened.


    I couldn¡¯t


    into the dining tent again, my anxiety wouldn¡¯t let me, I don¡¯t think my body would even move close to it after what had happened this morning. There w


    ¡°Hey, Dn¡­ calm down.¡± I hadn¡¯t noticed my body had begun trembling again. My panic attacks were bing too frequent and too uncontroble. ¡°


    I shook my head and began doing some deep breaths before my episode could get any worse.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fix¡­¡± I my voice sounded so depressed. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, unfortunately there was nothing he could do anymore. I was ju


    1/2


    The only thing I was thinking as I slowly made my way back to the RV I woke up in was, that tomorrow I would really know for sure, if I was truly pregnan


    Ok, so the draw has beenpleted and we have a winner of 3000 coins to use in the app. That winner is¡­ Ashley Hulbert. Please Email me on iw  so


    Question time¡­ What were your first thoughts on how the story would end? Have they now changed?


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    POST COMMENT


    I honestly thought the king would save Dn from the Alpha but plot twist the king was


    worse

 CHAPTER 176

    CHAPTER 176


    Dn POV


    Insomnia¡­.


    I officially must have had insomnia, heenuse yet another night had gone by with me getting zero sleep. Well, Maybe I had dored for half an hour but it sti


    more and more drained. Theck of sleep and the fact that the day was


    going to be long and tedious was making me really wish the ground could just swallow


    1. up.


    Still, I sighed and climbed out of the bed that was in the RV, there were already some clothes ced in the closet, so I grabbed a t¨C


    shirt that was at least two sizes too big for me and a pair of leggings that again would most likely hang off me like a sack, before making my way to the s


    My scarred skin was always sensitive to the waters spray. Baths were absolutely fine, but showers, I had found that they often caused one of two main is


    I hated fucking showers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    By the time I was finished and halfway through getting dressed, a knock sounded on the RV door. I quickly slipped the top on and scooped my cold wet h


    opening the door only to see Lewis. I should give him credit where it is due, he took one look at my face and instantly knew something was up.


    ¡°Goddess, did you get any sleep?!¡± He was quick to climb the small steps and stand in front of me, he raised his hand to


    cup my cheek which I was actually starting to love him doing, however For some reason unknown to me, I flinched away preparing myself to get hit, his m


    Immediately he stopped in his tracks, and looked at mepletely taken aback by my response, he held both his hands up quickly and took a step bac


    ¡°I slept a bit¡­¡± I ran my hand over my eyes out of exhaustion and shook my head then looked at his worried gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me if I¡¯m ok¡­¡± I swallowed


    The walk was quiet but it


    lly wasn¡¯t ufortable. Having the beta with me never was. Thank you¡­ foring today.¡± My words came out daily quiet as we approached the me


    to help me.


    ¡°Your grace.¡± The doctor instantly greeted us and bowed low to me which in turn caused my eyes to roll. I really did hate that title. When he raised hims


    1/2


    divider was then pulled over providing me with some privacy in the otherwise open spaced tent. Lewis took a seat on a small armchair that sut next to th


    I did as the doctor asked and sat down on the bottom of the bed, waiting as he pulled an old cart of medical equipment over, my legs fell over the side a


    ¡°You had a tonsillectomy?¡± He enquired as he wrote up some notes on a clipboard.


    ¡°When I was 7.¡± I agreed with his statement quickly and he continued to check me over.


    ¡°Is there any other medical history I should be aware of? Was there? Should I tell him about the time I slit my wrist? Or maybe the time I had my tooth kn


    out of me? Those events weren¡¯t made public. Instead I shook my head and sighed when he frowned. ¡°Ok¡­¡± He quickly began to run his hands down th


    as if checking they were still working. When he got to my previously burnt forearms he winced, running his thumb over the hideous scarring that nowy

 CHAPTER 177

    CHAPTER 177


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Yeah¡­ my voice was mumbled as his thumb gently rubbed over the mess that was permanently on my arm.


    And do you have full movement in your wrists? I hadn¡¯t been asked that before. Thinking about it, it did feel like my skin was pulling everytime I pulled m


    ¡°I¡¯m not here about my old injuries.¡± I snatched my hand away quickly causing the doctors face to drop suddenly. I didn¡¯t need to be reminded of just how


    I felt a small squeeze on my elbow and turned my head to Lewis who was now moving his thumb in slight circles on my skin. For some reason though, th


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry¡­ I just feel like I should be doing more.¡± I shook my head and sighed. He was doing more than enough, I just couldn¡¯t understand what I felt w


    ¡°Just being here is enough.¡± I quipped turning back to the doctor who was looking between the two of us with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get you a test that we can do, but I can¡¯t hear a heartbeat or any movements yet.¡± He then continued to look between me and Lewis, before h


    ¡°NO!..¡± Lewis¡¯s outburst triggered me a little bit earlier in all honesty. I mean of course the notion was absurd, but he didn¡¯t have to act so repulsed. ¡°No


    it.¡±


    ¡°Not that it is any of your business anyway.¡± Was I being harshly blunt with him? Probably, but the doctor really should learn to mind his own.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°My apologies, your grace. I will go and get a test for you.¡± With that


    he bowed low and walked away to some medical cabs on the other side of the tent.


    ¡°Im sorry Lewis¡­¡± I felt an extreme sense of guilt around him in honesty. I mean, thinking about it, that can¡¯t be the first time his morals and loyalty had b


    questioned because of me. ¡°You must get asked about the king a lot.¡±


    ¡°I du, but you don¡¯t have to apologize for it. I was his beta, and yet now I¡¯m here. In hind sight, everyone was always going to specte. That¡¯s hardly yo


    ¡°True, but I can¡¯t exactly be helping the situation.¡± He just shook his head, clearly he wasn¡¯t fazed at all by my presence or our friendship.


    ¡°Here you go¡­¡± The doctor quickly walked up to us with a pregnancy test in a rectangr box. ¡°The instructions are


    1/2


    on the side, but just wait two minutes after you take it, a single line is negative, while a plus symbol means positive. When you get back we will take so


    God I was nervous as I walked to the RV alone. I insisted Lewis stay in the main tent while


    I peed on the stick. Once I¡¯d finished on the toilet, I put the cap hack on and ced it on the bed in the main area of the RV. Two minutes, the doctor sai


    And so I waited, and waited and waited.


    After at least 10 minutes I sighed and forced myself to look at the results, my hand clenched around the stic stick slightly, as my mind began to proce


    In the end I simply walked back to the medical tent, to find the ex royal beta and the doctor waiting for me and the


    answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s negative.¡± I stated a little bit happier than I should¡¯ve been. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant¡­¡±


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 178

    CHAPTER 178


    Dn POV


    After my bloods were taken and other vitals were checked and observed, the doctor came to the conclusion that it would be best to do a full body scan, t


    negative the fetus would be picked up. Any other form of damage to my innards would show up ton meaning I would finally have a full diagnoses of the e


    ¡°You need to lie still and stay calm while the MRI does what it needs to. Your pregnancy test came back negative, so we need to figure out if there¡¯s anot


    ¡°An hour ago my only concern was that I could have been pregnant with king Josh¡¯s child, and now you¡¯re telling me ! may never be able to have any ch


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too disheartened yet, the scan will take about half an hour, so make sure you rx and that you¡¯refy enough to stay the way you are.¡± I h


    I mean thinking back on everything it wasn¡¯t just the punishments that had been broadcast that were of concern. The way his grace treated me even wh


    I swallowed thickly and tried to remain as still as possible, as my sight made its way to the ceiling of the white MRI scanner and my mind shed back to


    I shook my head slightly, forcing myself to dismiss the image in my mind, but as Iy there I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from wandering off even more.


    ¡°Try and remain still, it¡¯s important to get the images we need.¡± I shut my eyes tight and tried my hardest to hear the buzzing and beeping going on arou


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I could feel my heart rate quicken drastically and my breath was once againing out in wheezes. I felt my hands. shaking and my head shook and my


    ¡°Dyl, I¡¯m here ok, you¡¯re fine, just listen to me. Please.¡± Huh, Lewis¡¯s voice came through the small speaker within the scanning tube. He had a softness


    1/2


    As soon as it was finished I shot up and out of the machine. I didn¡¯t even wait to hear the results, as I ran out of the medical tent all together, breathing


    breath as soon as the fresh air hit me. For the entire duration of that I felt like


    the wind was being squeezed out of me slowly and painfully, my chest felt really tight as I clutched it, and copsed onto my knees on the grass.


    When the fuck did I start developing symptoms of ptsd? I genuinely thought I was stronger than that. I mean even before the king I was subjected to plen


    Means of discipline phased me one bit, they simply egged


    me on, but what the king had done to me was more than anything I had received previously. He hadn¡¯t only physically tortured me, but he had also mana


    I felt the presence of Lewis quickly


    come up behind my panting form and I frowned in desperation. I didn¡¯t want him to witness me like that, hell I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me like that, I ge


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 179

    CHAPTER 179


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°You need to let someone in, dyl, you can¡¯t keep going on like this.¡± He was right of course. The longer I stayed trapped in my mind the more vulnerable


    Myself over and over again that, he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m ok.¡± I really was starting to annoy Lewis every time I uttered those small two words. I saw his jaw clench slightly in frustration, but no respo


    ¡°Ok, have a minute, but there¡¯s no way in hell I will be leaving you.¡± I was grateful for that. He didn¡¯t even have to speak to me, to aid me. He just had to


    A few minutes went by and I managed to get myself under control enough to finally stand on my own two legs again. I couldn¡¯t for the life of me exin h


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± the doctor was quick to address me as soon as I entered the


    tent, he looked at me in bewilderment and gestured me to sit back down on the bed that had the room divider in front of it. He quickly wheeled a cart ove


    ray before, although I know this method of scanning was extremely outdated, it was still really cool to see.


    ¡®Physically, there¡¯s no signs of ovarian trauma, meaning yourck of menstruation is most likely due to malnourishment and both physical and mental str


    fact regte itself in due course.


    He quickly moved theputer mouse to click onto a different image, one much higher up showing my rib cage.


    ¡°As you can see here¡­¡± Using his finger he pointed to a rib in my back on the right hand side, and clearly showed me and Lewis where a breaky. ¡°Yo


    I would say it¡¯s the result of a heavy object hitting it.¡± Must have been from


    Theshing the


    king dished out to me after Adrian handed my old cell phone over. I knew the initial impact hurt far too much, it was because that bastard cracked my rib


    ¡°I admit, this isn¡¯t the most concerning injury though.¡± Huh, my head turned to the doctor and my


    eyes widened when he clicked on the image of my skull. There were two images of my head one showing my skull and one delving deeper beneath my a


    Lines and dots are All scarring from repeated head trauma. Let me exin it to you you, there are too many marks for you to be sat in front of me.¡±


    1/2


    ¡°What do you mean? Too many marks, what exactly ate you trying to get at?¡± I was


    beyond confused and beyond worried about the oue of his tests. The way he was talking made it seem like I should be¡­


    ¡°This much head trauma, it¡¯s an umon iffrence, most people who are bought in here this amount of extensive scarring are already passed.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hang on a second. So you are trying to tell me that I should be¡­ what? Dead?!¡± The doctor simply nodded at my words and swallowed thickly before b


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying, your grace. You should be dead¡­ or at the very least, you should have some brain damage.¡±


    Hi, Just a disimer, i am not a medical proffessional, Not by a long shot, do if I got the wrong equiptment

 CHAPTER 180

    CHAPTER 180


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV


    The more I witnessed other people learning things about Dn, the more baffled I was by their reaction. To everyone else she seemed to be coping well


    She looked exhausted


    yesterday, and she seemed so frail it almost broke me, but everything had been so constant with her, that she barely had any time to rx, I admit I was


    shocked when they discover something knew about her time with Josh. I personally just wished I could help her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°This much head trauma, well, it¡¯s an umon urrence, most people who are bought in here with this amount of extensive scarring are already


    passed.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing¡­ so was he saying that Dn should have been dead already? I guess my girl had even more questions


    ¡°Hang on a second. So you are trying to tell me that I should be¡­ what? Dead?!¡± The doctor simply nodded at her words and swallowed thickly before b


    even more talk. V


    already didn¡¯t like the idea of Dn being here. She really did admire her a lot but I think she was just worried about this ce, she has done everything


    guaranteed safety. However Dn, well she knows the way of the world, she knows thatplete safety is not possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying, your grace. You should be dead¡­ or at the very least, you should have some brain damage.¡± I watched as Dn¡¯s face


    so well. Still I was extremely concerned with just how much more she could take.


    ¡°So how am I


    I still alive t then?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t really give you many answers. You haven¡¯t been marked, which means you don¡¯t share our healing abilities, so that¡¯s ruled out. From w


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I unded


    his thought processpletely. Not only had she healed shockingly well for


    someone who was human, but the amount of abuse she had taken without it having long term physical damage wasmendable.


    I admit myself that she fascinates me too. The way her mind worked was captivating, lycan or not, she was the strongest person I¡¯d ever known/there re

 CHAPTER 181

    CHAPTER 181


    ¡û Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Anyway¡­ The doctor coughed and quickly began to flick through his notes on her once again. ¡°As you are basically fully healed, there isn¡¯t much I can


    ¡°So, can I go now then?¡± The doctor nodded and sighed as she stood up off the bed.


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± Doctor Be suddenly took on a very serious tone as he looked at my girl. ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to tell you that your blood sugar is extr


    that The doctor handed her the pills he suggested before we both left. It was a relief to know she wasn¡¯t pregnant, would have destroyed her more than w


    information like that. She really must have been favored by the moon goddess, otherwise how had she


    so well.


    ¡°Are you


    ok?¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to ask her. She wasn¡¯t ok, I knew that, I wasn¡¯t sure she ever would be, I shouldn¡¯t have even asked her that because I knew


    Her face screamed confusion as she looked at me, eyes swimming with nothing but curiosity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a particrly religious person.¡± The only thing was, I wasn¡¯t talking about praying to her God.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ maybe you should pay your respects to the moon goddess. She¡¯s obviously watching over you for some reas¡­¡± I was cut off by my girl,


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the moon goddess, and if I did then I certainly wouldn¡¯t be sending her my respect.¡± Her words spewed


    from her lips hitting me like poison. To tantly disrespect the goddess Luna the way she did, hurt me much more than I ever thought.


    If there is only one thing that every lycan has inmon, it is our regards for the mood goddess. We may have varied views of the new world and how it


    opinions on how the humans are treated, but our goddess will always be the very force that unites our kind. So hearing my soulmate speak her sacrilegio


    ¡°She chose you for a reason, Dyl. Wether you believe in her or not, the truth of the matter is that every single wolf worships her. You will always be quee


    G


    Listen


    ¡°I can deny it¡­ I can shout it until I¡¯m blue in the face. I do not want to be a leader. I want a quiet life. I don¡¯t want


    8


    Comments


    Ht Setting


    É«


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rewards


    enough to her? Was she not grat

 CHAPTER 182

    CHAPTER 182


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty cheap statement considering you have some with you right now, who¡¯s willing to walk through hell on earth to aid you.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting


    did want a little bit of appreciation. After all I turned my back on someone I once called a friend, that wasn¡¯t so much to do with her though, I had been dis


    ¡°No¡­¡± she was quick to defend herment though, and in true fashion she looked down at the floor, nervous for her words. When in reality they made


    ¡°You¡¯re just Lewis¡­¡± She eventually said after her long pause trying to get her


    words to form a coherent sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t think of you as a narcissistic mutt or a power hungry wolf¡­ I see you as you are.¡± Had she truly looked past


    ki


    ¡°And how exactly am I?¡± I stepped towards her as she stopped in her tracks, her frail frame turned to me head on and her dull eyes met mine, I watched


    ¡°You are you¡­ you¡¯re kind yet decisive, you are a Lycan but you don¡¯t push that fact in others faces. You believe in equality and are willing to fight for it.


    in such high regards that I was momentarily taken over by my need to hold her. ¡°You¡¯re just Lewis.¡± She stated softly.


    It was a nd final statement, and it usually meant you yourself were nothing special, but the


    way she spoke, the way she stepped closer to me, and the way her eyes lit up slightly every time she said my name, caused my heart to beat rapidly in m


    Being just Lewis was boring, and yet, being just Lewis to her meant more than anything ever should have. If I were to die right in that second I would hav


    just her Lewis,


    If I could keep


    her thinking like that then maybe I actually had a shot with her. I¡¯d never rush her, not after everything, but maybe, just maybe I could be her Lewis, forev


    That alone would make me haN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 CHAPTER 183

    CHAPTER 183


    Dn POV.


    It had been a week since I had arrived in the rebellion. Still, I hadn¡¯t set foot in the dining area again since my arrival, I genuinely just couldn¡¯t bring myse


    I probably should go back to the doctor to get an opinion on it. Maybe I was just too thin for big meals. That¡¯s not an absurd notion, I remember reading s


    I took one of the sleeping pills on the first night I was given them, and they genuinely did their job at giving me a long full night of sleep¡­ During that slee


    Much to my delight, Since arriving I had actively been put to work, I guess I did have to pay my way somehow, and honestly I was enjoying it, working he


    that came in and out. I had to take reports from the Drivers. Oversee which items were


    more important than others and which ones would be delivered when. Like I said, it kept me busy and I really enjoyed doing it.


    Anyway that¡¯s where I currently was, taking inventory of one of the trucks that had returned.


    ¡°Is


    there any way I can get more milk tokens. Theres ady in one of my districts with triplets, she¡¯s definitely not getting enough tokens for her family.¡± I nod


    ¡°That¡¯s doable, if you can get me a new cell phone, then I can definitely arrange some for you.¡± I¡¯d done that one before so I couldn¡¯t see it being too big


    ¡°Sure, I can do that.¡± He smiled at me and then began to get into a different topic altogether. ¡°Your brother is doing ok¡­ He told me to give you this¡­¡± th


    smiled at the thought of him drawing me a picture and begging john to smuggle it over the border lines. ¡°The king remains clueless about who he is to yo


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How is the king?¡± I was so worried about his response to my question. Obviously there had been bits an pieces shown on the news, but he had been re


    ¡°He¡¯s not handling things well. More and more people


    are turning against him, especially after he went on a rampage and physically punished the alphas son.¡± What? Adrian got punished because of me? Tha


    to happen.


    1/2


    Chapter Comments

 CHAPTER 184

    CHAPTER 184


    ¡°Adrian? Is he ok? What did the king do to him?¡± Question after question tumbled out of my mouth as my panic increased. I was supposed to havee


    ¡°He¡¯s just bedridden currently. Something to do with silver. A lycans only weakness I suppose.¡± I caused that. He got


    punished because of me, because he got me out.


    ¡°Lycans, have many weaknesses. You just have to be perceptive enough to figure out what they


    are.¡± I nonchntly began to open the little envelope and proceeded to pull out a folded piece of paper. On the from


    in big bubble letters was the number 18, along with drawings of balloons and a cake with candles in it. Freddie remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday?¡± John spoke while looking at the paper in my now tight grip. I smiled slightly and shook my head in surprise at my brothers actions.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± It was in two days, not that I actua


    nted people to know. I had been paraded around and showed off


    enough tost me a lifetime, thest thing I needed was to be the center of attention yet again.


    ¡°Well, whenever it is, happy birthday, 18 is a big deal.¡± Was it? It didn¡¯t feel like it was, I mean sure, I would technically be considered an adult, and typica


    then I would have been able to be Freddie¡¯s legal guardian, but none of that mattered now. I couldn¡¯t even speak to him without putting his life in da


    ¡°It¡¯s just another day.¡± I shrugged and pocketed his homemade birthday card, my mind wondering to the still unopened letter my mom wrote to me. I real


    guilty.


    I knew Freddie¡¯s was just a picture, but my mothers, well that¡¯s a letter, and there was just no going back once I read it. I would


    loose myselfpletely if she told me how disappointed she was. I¡¯d be Even worse if I read it and it told me she was proud of me, I hadn¡¯t done anythin


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re here for it and not with


    the king. I can only imagine the things you must have seen in the time you were with him.¡± I had seen and witnessed enough horror tost me five lifetim


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly imagine the things I have witnessed. Not one person who is a genuinely decent human being would ever have an imagination that


    ¡°If you ever want to talk then¡­¡± urgh, that speech again. So what if I¡¯d been through a lot. The worst thing anyone could ever say to me now was they we


    ¡°Noted!¡± My sarcastic reply


    left the lock smiths son lost for words. So I quickly began to change the subject. ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve got to start monitoring the intake of alcohol requests. From n


    appears more than twice in one month they don¡¯t receive any. Do you understand?¡±


    1/2


    16:50 Wed, 3 Jul


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    I¡¯ve never understood this poor me, pity party thing. Just stop it! It¡¯s useless and silly, gets you nowhere, and so many authors seem to think that¡¯s where


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >

 CHAPTER 185

    CHAPTER 185


    ¡°But, it¡¯s one of the most requested items, people need it sometimes to function.¡± Could he not see where the issues were?


    ¡°It¡¯s the people that


    think they need this stuff the most that shouldn¡¯t receive it. It¡¯s not a necessity, a war ising, and thest thing the human side needs is alcoholics on


    ¡°Yes, your grace.¡± Again with the title? I was getting so sick of hearing your grace this, and queen Dn that.


    T


    ¡°Good, make sure you tell the others.¡± He nodded before beginning to walk away. ¡°Oh, and my name is Dn¡­ the whole world knows it, so you may a


    1


    ¡°Ok¡­ but you are far from being a typical human girl.¡± He smiled smugly before giving me a nod and continuing to a different truck. John, a friendly yet a


    guy. Maybe working with him wouldn¡¯t be so bad, he was only filling in until rke was back on his feet and able to travel.


    I quickly gathered the report I had made for the months smuggling drop off and ced it


    in one pile to store with the previous months. I made a separate pile all together of new requests which would end up being finalized as stock outtake. Ea


    the intake and outtake was constant and in need of a strong routine. I fully intended to enforce that strong routine, right


    after I drew up the specifications of it.


    I took the findings and


    information strait to V who looked pleased by my efforts. Probably because anyone could see that she herself didn¡¯t enjoy the work.


    I trudged back to the RV and copsed on the bed, still extremely sleep deprived I decided it a good idea to maybe get some sleep in, even though it wa


    I wasn¡¯t quick, I was extremely slow, and tremendously out of breath by the time I had returned


    to the RV. I quickly switch the tv on and turned the channel in haste when the news first came sting out.


    I tossed and turned, watched tv then flicked it off much more than once. I was bored out of my mind, which eventually helped me to doze off to sleep.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I woke up after only an hour or two, my gued dreams by the kings vition of me, caused me to shout out in freight and bolt up in bed, only to feel the


    in,pressing my body and chest in its grasp. I couldn¡¯t think straight as I tumbled painfully out of my RVS door.


    I was panting and crying like an idiot at the thought of that brute, I was so out of it that I hadn¡¯t even heard the ex beta walk up behind me caused me


    to jump out of my skin.


    G


    ¡°I knew it!¡± He spoke to me only to have


    my head turn to him quickly, he too seemed nervous. He stepped clos Listen and squinted trying to focus on my face, ¡°What are you doing up?¡±


    Please, pleasement and like, i love reading your thoughts and feelings.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    she should allow Lewis tofort

 CHAPTER 186

    CHAPTER 186


    Lewis POV


    It had been a week, a whole week and dylem still wasn¡¯t going to the dining hall, I did managed to get food to her new and again but she needed more th


    almost looked sickly, she also


    needed to inte with the people here, it was crucial if she was going to be the one to unite the world against the kingg


    The girl that had arrived a week ago, just wasn¡¯t the Dn that I had grown to know, fiot that I med her for anything, she just needed to be reminded o


    Even so I was worried about her, and so there i was stood outside her PV and waiting to hear something, I knew she wasn¡¯t keeping one on purpose, sh


    just before I could reach for the door, it shot open and Dn all but scrambled out, her hand rested on her chest as she panted and copsed on the gra


    ¡°I knew it! E spoke to her only to have her head turn to me quickly, she jumped out of her skin at the sight of me and stared at me wide eyed. I stepped c


    I had been watching her for days, and she seemed to be getting more and more pale, her eyes were so sunken and bloodshot that it was almost difficult


    I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I thought I¡¯d get some fresh air. I need to build my stamina back up anyway¡± She shrugged her shoulders and wiped her cheeks clean


    You are having nightmares? That¡¯s why you aren¡¯t sleeping!.. Her silence confirmed everything and I sighed. I was beyond angry at myself for not seeing


    andsar


    I¡¯m sleeping fine. I just want to go for a walk. She wasn¡¯t sleeping fine, but if I pressed her she would just get mad, so I yed along for a minute,


    ¡°Dyl, you are exhausted. I know you wait to get stronger, but there¡¯s no point doing any of this if you¡¯re going to copse from exhaustion. Aren¡¯t you taki


    I don¡¯t like how the pills make me feel. It was a simple answer that really didn¡¯t sit well with me. She was going to make herself really sick if she kept refu


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just try them again? You need sleep!¡± She shook her head frustration and anger evident on her beautiful features.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried them¡­ I didn¡¯t like them. End of discussion!¡± Well that was final¡­ Still I knew I had to push her.


    ¡°And what about food?¡± I took a step towards her and watched as she wobbled slightly, clearly unsteady on her legs, she really must have such low stam


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just not hungry like I used to be. I don¡¯t want to over cat and make myself


    sick.¡± Excuses! That¡¯s all she was doing, she was making excuses about why she wasn¡¯t caring for herself.


    ¡°So don¡¯t over eat, finish what you can even and wait an hour before eating more, It¡¯s really simple if you just¡­¡± She


    cut me off, her words slicing through my own, while the expression that took over her face caused a stab to hit me in my chest. I knew she was struggling


    maybe she actually did enjoy food, it was always Josh who didn¡¯t feed her correctly, he feared her getting too strong.


    ¡°Nothing about this is simple!¡±


    ¡°So, let me help you. Tell me what is going on in that head of yours.¡± She shook her head, and looked away from me at the ground beside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help, I¡¯m ok.¡± That phrase again¡­ ¡®I¡¯m Ok¡® she was not ok, anyone could tell that she was far from ok, and I was honestly sick and tired of h


    ¡°It¡¯s two in the morning, you are not ¡®fine¡®, you are not ¡®ok¡®.¡± I was angry at her for burying down her feelings so much, it really wasn¡¯t healthy to surprise w


    yourself?! Just tell me exactly you¡¯re feeling, because I can¡¯t stand by any longer and watch you die before my eyes.¡± Her orbs widened drastically at my


    If Dn didn¡¯t start taking care of herself, then she would die. ¡°Stop saying you¡¯re ok and tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she swallowed thickly and her eyes began to fill up, her brows scrunched together screaming nothing but


    desperation.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Say it, Dn! Please just say it, just admit it so that I can help you. Please¡­ Please let me help you!¡± My hand went to cup her cheek which she instant


    my palm and with it my angered heartbeat


    began to sound and feel less erratic.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± why was it so difficult for her to vocalize it. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ ok!¡±


    Finally! She acknowledged her feelings/Finally she spoke her truth instead of forcing herself to feel nothing.


    Now she¡¯s epted her feelings it was more than time to help her deal with her mind.

 CHAPTER 187

    CHAPTER 187


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV


    ¡°I¡¯m not ok¡­¡± I saw the gathered tears in her eyes finally fall down her flushed thin checks. ¡°I¡¯m not ok.¡® Her


    head shook quickly as she began to sob. It made my heart contact and before I¡¯d even realized I had moved, I was pulling her into my chest, hugging he


    out. ¡°I¡¯m not ok!¡±


    And so I drew my wolf sides pleasure and happiness at holding my mate in, forcing it down as I waited.


    I waited for her to finally exin her thought process to me. I waited patiently while cuddling my girl, so she could exin everything in her own time. I di


    flood out of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ok, I¡­ I killed my mom, I killed her¡­¡± I shook my head but Dn¡¯s hysterical sobbing cut me off as she continued her sorrow filled admittance. ¡°


    up and every time I close my eye¡¯s I can see her¡­ I see how lifeless her eyes were. How still her body was, how


    messed bloody her face was.¡± This was breaking my heart to see such a strong willed person crumple underneath all the guilt and trauma she had been


    ¡°You kn est thing I ever said to her was that I hated her. I called her a traitor, I swore at her and I will never be able to apologize for it. I¡¯ll never get the


    had left.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± she shouted in beween sniffles and whimpers. Her face buried into my chest as my


    arm gently squeezed around her back and my other hand held her head into my chest, my heartbeat definitely meeting her ear and hopefully helped to c


    around my body.


    I¡¯m ashamed to say that her touch felt amazing, she was in an extremely vulnerable mind set and yet, I was enjoying holding her, and being there for her


    ¡°I¡¯m weak, and damaged and I hate everything about myself. I¡¯m ugly and scarred, I¡¯m tired all the time but can¡¯t do


    a thing about it. Im starving and yet I feel so full off a single mouthful of food¡­ I just feel like I¡¯m drowning, I¡¯m drowning and can¡¯t find a way out without


    and cry into me. ¡°He¡¯s taken everything from me, Lewis. King Josh has left me with nothing.¡±


    No, that wasn¡¯t true. He had not taken everything because she


    still refused he advances, she still refused his mark, which meant she still had fight in her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ He¡¯s taken a lot, I¡¯ll admit that, but he¡¯s not stolen everything. You can still fight.¡± Her head shook rapidly and tears continued to stream


    1/2


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight the king while I¡¯m battling myself. I¡¯m not the one to bring him down. I know it and you know it.¡± She was so wrong, I fully believed her to be t


    ¡°You¡¯re are the one who can invoke change. Dn, you are the one person who can unite everyone against the royals. You¡¯re the only person


    who has enough fight in them.¡± She shook her head rapidly crying as she did so, I felt her knees buckling slightly every time I put pressure on her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I want peace! I want to rest, i need to rest¡­ I just want to be normal.¡± She wasn¡¯t normal though, she was far from it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°If you think you can¡¯t do it¡­ Then¡­ use me!¡± She already had my heart. There¡¯s was absolutely no denying it at this point. She had my heart and soul i


    it. ¡°If you¡¯re drowning, then use me as your float¡­ If your fighting then let me be your weapon, let me be your shield. Use me Dn, use me in anyway t


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    oh yeah! keep this going!

 CHAPTER 188

    CHAPTER 188


    ¡°You lost everything because of me¡­¡± I shook my head. She can¡¯t think like that, she saved me from bing something I despised.


    ¡°I hated what I was letting Josh do to the world. I hated that I stood by and watched him cause more and more harm to people. You saved me from losing


    After some time her sobs evened out drastically, and I sighed knowing she had calmed down. I


    simply continued to hold her. I wasn¡¯t sure if she fully believed me but I was hers. She really did hold my very soul. I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep going on w


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯ve chosen you, Dn.¡± I swallowed thickly and waited for her answer, but none came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have, but you¡¯re my


    I gently and carefully arranged her sleeping fragile body in my arms and began to carry her back to her RV. She instantly snuggled her head into my che


    beat rapidly. I was like a teenage boy, finally able to


    hold his crush for the first time.


    Once we got to her RV her scent surrounded me, I was already overwhelmed by it, just from carrying her, but being in


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her room, almost made my knees give out from under me. I gentlyid her


    down on the bed and pulled the quilt over the top of her. I ced a single kiss on her forehead and then slowly began closing all the curtains.


    As soon as I was about to leave, I heard her begin to stir. A small whimper theft her lips and her head turned rapidly from side to side. In panic i hastily w


    it in an attempt to calm her down and keep her asleep. It didn¡¯t work!


    My poor mate shot up in her sleep with a shout as she darted her head around the room in fear. Once again without thinking, and before she could climb


    secondter.


    It only meant one thing¡­ I couldn¡¯t leave. Maybe she too felt the mate bond slightly. My presence alone subconsciously might be helping her sleep and


    ¡°Sleep well.¡± I whispered as I rearranged myself to lie down on her pillow. Her scent and rhythmic breathing lulled every single one of my senses into a c


    1/2


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    yes! let the healing begin!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >

 CHAPTER 189

    CHAPTER 189


    King Josh POV


    A week¡­ It had been a fucking week since my bitch of a mate left. Who in their right mind would leave me? Me?! I was a king. I


    was basically a God and yet, she left me, she walked away from me as if I was nothing to her¡­ but I knew I was EVERYTHING!


    My anger was bing uncontroble as the days went by thanks to that bitch. Even I knew that my men were tiptoeing around me, trying their hardest


    I just couldn¡¯t understand it, I took her away from everything and everyone she knew, I broke her down bit by bit so she would be


    mine, and still she refused to ept me. I bought her back, I let her see her friends her old life, and still she refused to ept me. I got rid of her mother


    ept me. What more could I do? Did I truly have to keep her chained


    up? Did I really have to break her legs to stop her from leaving me? Did I have to mark her without permission just to keep her with me? No! She was my


    Did I love her? No, how could anyone truly love the person who defied their everymand? How could I love her after everything she had made me do


    Secretly, if I¡¯mpletely honest, I enjoyed the fight she offered, watching her take everything I threw at her only made me more determined. The more


    When we find her¡­ she will regret ever saying no to me!


    ¡°Your grace?¡± My beta¡¯s meek voice floated through the room from the doorway and my anger rose with it.


    I instantly I threw a ss full force at the man¡¯s head and watched it shatter on the wall behind him as he dodged out of the way. Dn would have taken


    ¡°If it¡¯s not news about my queen then fuck off!¡± I growled my ws embedding themselves into alpha Franks desk. We had moved on from my mates old


    ¡°King Josh¡­ there has been


    no sign of her at all, right now our men are out searching, but you need to prioritize the anniversary. It has been a week, your grace, we may have contin


    statement regarding its progression, even the queens disappearance hasn¡¯t been addressed officially yet.¡± He needed to


    shut up!


    What did he expect me to do¡­ was I supposed to shout it from the roof tops that I, the king of the new world had been rejected, and by a measly human


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of this¡­ she is my mate, it¡¯s time she admitted that to herself¡­ I swiped the contents of the deskpletely off the surface in a fit of rage and g


    1/2


    to my newly appointed beta and stood from the desk. ¡°Go everywhere in the country¡­ search everywhere I want her found, and I want her found NOW!¡±


    Oliver just stared at me, shocked about the way my wolf was surfacing. It was a situation I didn¡¯t know how to handle, I was so used to being in control o


    feared losing it, and with Dn, I had definitely lost it.


    ¡°Your grace, now is not time to be dividing us up. You need me and Warren by your side.¡± I scowled at his words but we were both cut off by my gamma,


    ¡°Your grace, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you¡­ but you have toe to the human sector, right now!¡± Why? What could possibly be going on that required my pr


    Still, with a sigh I rose from the desk and allowed my feet to reluctantly follow Warren through the pack house and eventually out of the front door. As soo


    hit my senses.


    It had started!


    I reluctantly followed my gamma strait to the center of the human district and widened my eyes at the sight of the whipping stage, burning to ash in front


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    burn them all down!


    vpwhitewaters


    off* the desk

 CHAPTER 190

    CHAPTER 190


    Chosen By The Moon


    His face was severely beaten, his front two teeth were missing and


    blood poured out of each gap and he lenked like he was on the brink of copse. He must have been the culprit.


    Before anything more could be done my camera crew, hired to follow me and


    my beautiful mate on our sector tour showed up and began pointing their cameras and microphones at me and the traitor.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this¡­¡± I asked infuriated. I didn¡¯t care about his answer though as I allowed my ws to slice across the mans flesh. I felt


    his entire cheek tear from the force, and with it a long, cry of agony followed by a waterfall of blood. His face was fucked up from that one swing. ¡°You thi


    raspy, I caught hard to contain the beast inside me but my wolf was ready to appear.


    O


    The man before me and the alpha began to cough and splutter, strings of blood pouring out of his mangled cheek caused him to choke, it made him extr


    known¡­


    ¡°Long¡­ live queen¡­ Dn.¡± He spoke, swallowing down his fear and pain, tears began to stream from his eyes and instantly mixed with the


    blood on the abused side. His pronunciation and speech forced me to hold back an amused


    chuckle.


    Instead, My hand shot out to seize hold of his rather skinny neck. His pulse sped up erratically under my palm and a smug smile graced my face with ho


    afraid.


    ¡°You dare defy my orders! I should have you hung from the fucking gallows.¡± I growled out, my eyes shining from my


    wolf form fighting to get out.


    I got


    even angrier when he tried to spit some blood on to me. However with his muscles as shot as they were, it was basically impossible for him to do so. St


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to move my hand from his neck to the side of his head, allowing my other hand to do the same to the other. I squeezed my palms togeth


    neck to break.


    I heard the satisfying snap of the bone and felt the mans now dead body slump in my grip. The only thing keeping him raised was my palms. I dropped


    him quickly in disgust and watched for a second as his form crumpled to the ground lifeless. A single scream left a woman¡¯s mouth and I turned to face h


    ¡°Any damage done to any of the punishment areas will, from this day, result in immediate death.¡± My voice was hard and unwavering. ¡°If you are caug


    ¡°Where is her grace currently?¡±


    ¡°Was it her who set fire to her previous districts stage?¡±


    ¡°If so what punishments do you intend to give her as repentance?¡±


    1/2


    They had every right to be curious about things, Hell, even I couldn¡¯t for the life of me think of anything of cle that could finally pert Dn on


    the right path. The new world is and will always be superior, she just needed to see that however refused to at every turn,


    ¡°My mate¡­ your queen¡­ has left me!¡± Gasps of shock began to hit my ears from every direction there was the alphas pack members were hurriedly ext


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°When queen Dn is found, and she will be found, her punishment shall be her decision. Elther she epts me and the new world, or 1 mark her with


    My mate will regret ever trying to humiliate me, and once she has been ground into dust the rest of the rebellion will follow.


    As christmas is very close, would you guys like a prequel chapter set on christmas day? Let me know.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    I think you meant fought not caught


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0191

    Chapter 0191


    Dn POV.


    "Hmm." I hummed slightly as I continued to lie stomach first, on the green grass below me. The


    fresh cut caused the scent topletely envelope me and the sun that blurred down on my skin,


    made a pleasant heat travel through me. It was such a beautiful day, the breeze was warm and


    inviting, and the air seemed to send a buzz through my body.


    I could say withplete certainty that I had never felt so peaceful, not in the entire 5 years of the


    new world. I couldn''t help but let another hum leave my lips at how calm I felt, this time however a


    small quiet chuckle sounded out. It was quiet but I looked around and yet there was absolutely no


    one around.


    My eyes closed slightly but when they opened I was met white wall, the scent of freshly cut grass


    was still so strong but a groan did escape me as I realized it was just a dream. I shut my eyes tight


    and then willed myself to go back to sleep, I wasfier than I had ever been, I was warm, and


    most importantly I was refreshed after what was for the first time a really good sleep. My head


    moved ever so slightly as I tried to nuzzle my way back into the pillow, when another soft chuckle


    met my ears.


    My head and body jolted and instantly shot up faster than ever, tworge arms gently wrapped


    around my now terrified body, causing a warmth I didn''t know I could feel, my heartbeat had


    quickened drastically, until a small whisper sounded out.


    "Shh, it''s me... it''s only me." Learning it was Lewis who held me brought a sigh of relief out of me


    and I quickly rxed under his embrace. My arms wrapped around him too as i reciprocated his


    hug, resting my cheek on his chest the same way it previously was. "You''re safe Dyl. You''re safe."


    The question was, how on earth did I actually manage to fall into such a genuinely nice sleep? I


    must have gotten a decent couple of hours though, because I was wide awake and felt more


    energized than I had in a long time.


    "What time is it?" My groggy sleepy voice filled the quiet room but I didn''t really care all that much, I


    never wanted to get up. Lewis''s steady heartrate was like music to my ears, and his scent always


    made me think of spring and goodness. God I had it bad!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s a little past 11 o''clock." What? Now I really did shoot up in bed, my palm resting on Lewis''s


    muscr chest as a prop, while I leaned over him to pull the small curtain on the window aside to


    look out at the day.


    The sun was blurring, there was barely any clouds in the sky, birds chirped musically and my


    eyebrows scrunched together in confusion.


    "11 o''clock? That means I''ve..." I had actually slept. I don''t think I''d ever had such a good sleep.


    Lewis just chuckled slightly and finished my sentence for me.


    "You''ve been asleep for 8 hours give or take. You really needed it." 8 hours? It was an absolute


    miracle for me. How did I not have any nightmares?


    "Have you been here all night?" I looked at him shocked at how nonchnt he was being. Did he


    really not care that I''d incapacitated him most of the night? Did he manage to get any sleep at all?


    "Well... I was going to leave, but you woke up and sort of wouldn''t let go of me, and I knew you


    needed sleep." I felt my face heat up at the thought of tipping onto him. Especially when I thought


    about the position I woke up in, so if I really did cling onto him I must have been cuddling him.


    With that revtion I removed my hand finally from his chest and threw the covers off of me, my


    legs swung over the side of the bed and I stood up, leaving him lying in the bed, while stretching his


    arms up over his head. My sight wandered over to his short sleeved dded bicep and I couldn''t


    help but raise my brow slightly at how tense it had gotten while he did so. Once again I found myself


    shamefully lusting after him.

 Chapter 0192

    Chapter 0192


    I coughed slightly and turned my head away from him, letting out a small stretch myself while a


    quiet groan left my lips at how stiff I was. I must have been extremelyfy for me to have stayed


    asleep on top of him for so long.


    "You must be exhausted then." I awkwardly let out a chuckle as I thought about how I was just


    checking him out. My cheeks heated up slightly as he shook his head smiling softly. After everything


    that had happened I didn''t expect him to agree with me, but looking at his features he really did


    seem well rested.


    "Actually, I slept really well. Better than I have in a while." I couldn''t help but smile at his words, I


    was unbelievably d he had said that because I secretly never wanted him to leave again.


    "Maybe you are like my own personal dream catcher then. I''ll remember that for the next time


    exhaustion gets to me." I waspletely joking, I really was, but Lewis simply smiled and stood up


    himself.


    "I told youst night, I''m here for you, Dyl.¡± Just when I was about to turn him down the door


    knocked and John barged though and into the RV. His cheeks however quickly took on a red hue at


    seeing me stood so close to Lewis.


    "Ahh, Dn... I''m sorry to juste in, I should have waited outside, but V told me to get you..."


    The man suddenly looked at Lewis and nodded his head. "She''s asked for you as well. I just wasn''t


    expecting you to be here." I looked at Lewis in confusion before turning back to John who had


    nothing but panic on his face.


    "Why does she need both of us?" I genuinely understood why she''d ask for Lewis, he actually


    helped to contribute to the ce properly. Meanwhile I just stood with a clipboard telling people


    where to go and what to get. It was hardly meaningful.


    "It¡¯s just¡­ Someone has been bought in¡­¡± Was he afraid to tell me something? He very much


    seemed to be, while also conveying that it was extremely important information, just through his


    facial expressions alone. If that was in fact the case then it must have been about the king. It was


    fairly obvious that although it was important, it would ultimately cause me a great deal of stress and


    anxiety.


    ¡°Ok¡­ do I know them or something?¡± God, he was putting me more on edge with his body


    language and theck of information I was getting. Had he never heard of the expression ¡®just rip


    the band aid¡¯?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but¡­¡± ok I was over the tiptoeing now. He really did just need to spit it out.


    ¡°Get to the point John!¡± My expression was bored. I saw him visibly swallow thickly before meeting


    my eyes, his face paled quickly as he waited for my reaction.


    ¡°A man has just been bought into the medical tent¡­ he was forcibly marked!¡± Well, that officially


    peeked my interest. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why he was so nervous to tell me, maybe because king


    Josh used to threaten me with the same thing constantly, not that it made any difference.


    ¡°What?! Are you sure?¡± Lewis looked more startled than I was, but I suppose in the end he knew a


    lot more about it than I did. ¡°We¡¯ll head over there now.¡±


    ¡°Why would we go? It¡¯s not like we can actually help with anything.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and


    sighed slightly when I saw Lewis¡¯s tense body. He had spent all night with me on top of him, the


    least I could was to be there for him as well. ¡°Ok¡­¡± Lewis didn¡¯t have to say anything for me to


    know it was important. ¡°We¡¯ll go and check on the progress.¡±


    He nodded his head before the three of us left and hurried over to the medical tent. Even I could


    here screams and shouts of agony before we had entered so only god knows how loud it must have


    been for Lewis. A small wince appeared on his face, but no noise was made as we entered the


    area.

 Chapter 0193

    Chapter 0193


    The bed I had been ced on was upied by a man, who was doing nothing but screaming and


    writhing in torment. The room divider hadn¡¯t even been ced over the section and four people


    scurried from one side of the tent to the next, gathering gauze and antiseptic stuff. The thing that


    had me shocked the most was the sheer amount of blooding from his neck, had his artery


    been burst or something?


    Instantly shes of my moms mangled body came into view as I looked at the seeping lesion on his


    neck. How could someone who ims you as their soulmate, even think about doing something that


    would cause nothing but pain? I didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡°How can we help?¡± Lewis quickly made our presence known as he rushed to the doctors side while


    V simply stared at him. She was holding the patient¡¯s legs down trying to stop the poor man from


    iling about.


    ¡°Take over from me, you¡¯re much stronger.¡± He nodded quickly and got to work straight away


    cing his hands on the man¡¯s ankles and steadily holding them in ce.


    ¡°He¡¯s bleeding out!¡± The doctor spoke while quickly cing a handful of gauzes in Vs hands before


    running off to the other side of the room where John was gathering items on a tray.


    ¡°What do I do with this?!¡± V looked out of her depth. She was strong, and seemed naturally gifted in


    many things, but sheckedmon sense.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time in snatching the gauzes out of her palms and taking them in my own, I firmly


    pressed down an the man¡¯s neck and moved around slightly in order to find where the severe bleed


    was originating from. When I realized the puncture wound was simply too small for the size of the


    pads, I took them and wiped the area roughly.


    Yes the man was already in pain, and yes I could have been much more gentle, but if it helped


    spare his life by stopping the bleed then so be it. I wiped again looking closely at the row of teeth


    marks in his flesh and studying where the main bleed was located. It naturally sat where the fangs


    would have been.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lewis asked while still holding the screaming man. I barley heard him, I was


    too focussed on what was in front of me, I had managed to switch off to the man¡¯s cries too.


    ¡°We need to plug the holes.¡± My hands hadn¡¯t been washed properly, and I wasn¡¯t wearing gloves


    so infection was a high concern, but I couldn¡¯t think about it as the blood loss was excessive and


    needed to be quelled.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without another thought, I ced my finger in the man¡¯s neck, and stopped the blood flow instantly.


    ¡°Why would someone mark their mate without permission?!¡± Lewis asked, while still holding onto


    the man¡¯s limbs.


    V was very quick to answer his rhetorical question though as she met my eyes with a hard


    expression.


    ¡°Because the king announced live on television that it was his intention¡­ as soon as he finds his


    queen he would mark her and wait.


    He¡¯s never spoke it live on air before, and so a small tremble began in my hands.


    This man here, could have easily been me!


    Well shit!

 Chapter 0194

    Chapter 0194


    Dn POV


    "Why would someone mark their mate without permission?!" Lewis asked, while still holding onto


    the man''s limbs.


    V was very quick to answer his rhetorical question though as she met my eyes with a hard


    expression.


    "Because the king announced live on television that it was his intention... as soon as he finds his


    queen he would mark her." My head shot up to her with wide eyes, why would the king say


    something like that on live television?


    "The king said that? He must have known how many people would listen to him. After meeting


    Carlos I know for a fact there''s more people unwilling to bend to the lycans. His words just created


    open season on any reluctant mate." I wasn''t wrong. The king although an absolute bastard of a


    tyrant, he had influence, his title made it so.


    "Youre right, if the king is able to mark his mate without consent then Lycans from all over will


    expect to be able to do the same." The doctor suddenly barged past Lewis with a long needle ready


    to help the poor man that was still screaming in agony.


    "That can be discussedter..." Doctor Be didn''t waste any time in rolling the man over while I


    kept my fingers plugging the holes in his neck. The needle was injected into the man''s spine and


    witching a minute the man was silent, feeling the instant relief the anaesthetic gave him, he fell


    asleep instantly. Lewis sighed and let the man''s ankles go before walking over to me and cing


    hisrge hand on my shoulder. My head met his and I watched his pupils widen slightly once he met


    my gaze.


    "Are you ok?" He asked his voice holding nothing but sincerity. I nodded my head as I gazed at him,


    the heat from his hand made a lump form in my throat as I forced my eyes away from his.


    "This can not keep going on like this..." I stated shaking my head slightly in disbelief at the situation


    before me. "The lycanthrope can not take anything else away from us! Giving our consent to the


    mating tradition was the only thing that they had no control over, and even though it''s a death


    sentence, they have still taken that away from us." My fingers still plugged the wound of the man


    while the doctor flitted around gathering items to rece my phnges. "What is going to happen to


    this guy?¡±


    My question was only answered by facial expressions that showed nothing but unknowing


    comments. They had no idea. John was holding a small tray of items when he finally broke the


    silence surrounding everybody.


    "Well¡­ There are rumours that it can trigger a change... as in a change in species." I frowned


    deeply and looked at the poor man whoy on the bed next to me, barely clinging to life.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You mean, a forced marking results in the human bing a Lycan?!" If that was the case then


    surly every wolf would have been forcibly marking their mates long before the king ever threatens it.


    "I''ve heard this too..." Lewis agreed with John while his hand still rested firmly on my shoulder. "But


    it never works. It always results in death. A wolf bite simply acts as a type of venom, killing every


    cell in your body. It''s why forced markings were illegal from the beginning, before even my dad was


    born."


    ¡°So right now, this guy¡­¡± The doctor nodded and walked over to my hands to inspect the would I


    was currently stopping from bleeding everywhere.


    ¡°Right now, this poor man is in excruciating pain.¡± He gently took hold of my wrist and pulled one of


    my fingers out in order to assess the damage. Instantly the wound began to weep which caused


    Doctor Be to get to work in stopping the bleeding.


    It took two hours all together before I could safely remove both my fingers from the guys neck. The


    sedative the doctor gave him was still in effect, I didn¡¯t doubt Be would lower the dosage any


    time soon.


    ¡°So will he die then?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but look at all the blood that hade from his neck and


    wonder weather anyone could survive something like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to tell what will happen. We will just have to keep closely monitoring his vitals.¡± Not


    a very convincing answer.I wasn¡¯t holding out much hope for him.


    ¡°Does he not need blood or something? He¡¯s lost a lot of it.¡± A small noise sounded from Lewis and


    it made me turn my head towards him once again. ¡°What?¡± I frowned at the ex royal beta but


    couldn¡¯t help the small smile that formed on my lips. God even just seeing him brightens my day up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, in the past, you¡¯ve lost much more than he has and yet, you¡¯re stood here worrying about


    him.¡± Now I knew Lewis was talking nonsense, my mother might have lost much more blood than


    this, but if I had, I really would have been dead.

 Chapter 0195

    Chapter 0195


    ¡°I haven¡¯t ever lost this much. I know king Josh did a lot to me, but he always stopped when I got


    too bad.¡± This time it was John who spoke, his head shook and outrage took over his features.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about the time he damn nearly beat you to death on live television? Even I¡¯m


    certain you would have died had Gamma Oliver not fought him off.¡± Now they truly had lost me.


    Gamma Oliver? When did he ever stick up for me?


    ¡°Oliver has never helped me and the only time I¡¯ve ever been hurt publicly by the king was when I


    got burnt, and thenshed.¡± V nodded her head and sighed before taking an old beeping pager out


    of her pocket and frowning at it as she spoke to me.


    ¡°We all saw it, Oliver fought the king while Lewis took you inside the pce. Trust me, everyone


    thought you were a dead girl after that one.¡± Way to sugar coat it. I couldn¡¯t understand it, I always


    thought Oliver didn¡¯t give two shits about what happened to me¡­ then again, he probably was more


    focussed on Josh¡¯s reputation. Also, I remember being in agony but I don¡¯t recall bleeding all that


    much. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to go to the drop off sight, there¡¯s been an issue with some of the


    merchandise.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯lle too. We¡¯re done here right?¡± V shook her head and looked to Lewis,


    something was very odd about her instant refus, I had grown wary of anything that didn¡¯t sit right


    with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should go to the Dining tent with Lewis and John. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve actually ever seen


    you there.¡± That¡¯s because I hadn¡¯t been. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in a short while.¡± With that she disappeared


    out of the medical tent, leaving me with John the doctor and Lewis.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What the fuck was that about?¡± I think everyone left in the tent knew I was going to follow her, John


    even stepped out of the way in order to let me through. It was fairly clear that they wanted me to


    see something that V didn¡¯t.


    And so without uttering another word I calmly yet hastily followed her to the drop off clearing


    situated at the entrance of the base.


    Arge truck was parked in the unloading bay but there was no one there to unload the items or to


    reload. I frowned as I watched V walk up to ady and began to talk to her. I was so damn curious


    as to why though. If it was atypical drop then I should have technically been the one to greet the


    lady, but no. V didn¡¯t want me there at all.


    I walked up slowly to the van, trying to stay out of the sight of V and opened the back door only to


    have my jaw hit the floor. Piles and piles of weapons sat just ready for the taking, I knew I hadn¡¯t


    seen the vans license te on our list before.


    There was absolutely nothing in the storage except for therge amount of guns. Ranging. From


    machine guns to pistols. Knives and chainsaws rested to the left, bullet proof vests were hung on


    the walls and grenades were lined up.


    Why the fuck would there be a vanpletely packed to the brim with weaponry for a base that had


    no intention of fighting against the king? The only conclusion was, was that this ce wasn¡¯t the


    true rebellion that was reportedly growing, not by a long shot.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I finally made my presence known to V as I walked out and stood with my arms crossed in


    front of me. ¡°Get your answers straight, as I¡¯m only going to ask once¡­¡±


    Vs face dropped drastically at my sentence and thedy opposite her began to fiddle with her


    fingers slightly.


    ¡°What the fuck is this ce?¡±


    I hope you all had a wonderful christmas, and wish you all the best for the new year. We are finally


    just starting to get to the part of the story that I am the most excited for. Everything has been


    penned out in draft, so now its finally getting underway. I cant believe we''ve made it to over 100


    chapters, and im really thrilled to have the opportunity to continue. I hope you are all staying safe


    and wish you all every bit of luck and happiness for the new year.

 Chapter 0196

    Chapter 0196


    Dn POV


    Why the fuck would there be a vanpletely packed to the brim with weaponry for a base that had


    no intention of fighting against the king? The only conclusion was, was that this ce wasn''t the


    true rebellion that was reportedly growing, not by a long shot.


    "Ok..." I finally made my presence known to V as I walked out and stood with my arms crossed in


    front of me. "Get your answers straight, as I''m only going to ask once..."


    Vs face dropped drastically at my sentence and thedy opposite her began to fiddle with her


    fingers slightly.


    "What the fuck is this ce?"


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± thedy stood with V quickly dropped down to her knee and allowed her head to


    meet the floor. Just from her bow alone you could clearly see she was in fact a wolf. ¡°It¡¯s an honour


    to meet you, I heard you had been brought here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ent is western¡­ you¡¯re from around here aren¡¯t you?¡± I was done with the bullshit, I


    wanted answers and I wanted them there and then. She was nothing but silent when it came to


    giving my question an answer, but honestly her silence told me everything I needed to know. ¡°You¡¯re


    from this sector¡­ but which district?¡±


    Again I was met with silence, my mind was racing with endless possibilities as to why a wolf, who


    clearly still resides in a pack, would be driving a truck full of weaponry and not only that but, also


    conversing with an enemy in what would typically be ssified as enemy territory.


    ¡°You¡¯re all gearing up for a war¡­ and yet you wanted me to do what exactly? Sit still and stay out of


    trouble?¡± I was beyond angry, they all knew what the king had put me through. They all knew and


    yet, here they were, keeping me in the dark about things that were only progressing the way they


    were because the king showed his true colors when he was torturing me.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to the war, we are simply helping the people that are¡­ do you honestly think you


    are in the right head space to lead an army?¡± V tried to exin, but my head just shook inplete


    frustration. ¡°You are still not eating, you are not sleeping and you definitely aren¡¯t strong enough to


    even run around theke. How do you intend to fight when you can barely catch your breath.¡±


    Why the hell would she think I wanted to lead people? I wasn¡¯t naive, I knew I was weak and I knew


    I was vulnerable, but I wasn¡¯t going to stand by and watch other people fight my battles for me. I


    should have at least been given the choice.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not the way I should be, I¡¯m not stupid, and I¡¯ll be the first person to admit that the king


    really didpletely fuck me up, in more ways than one, but I¡¯ll be damned if I just sit idly by while


    the world reims order.¡± The wolf next to V smiled brightly and bowed her head again at me, while


    Victoria simply rolled her orbs in annoyance.


    ¡°So you¡¯d prefer to get yourself killed over seeing what the world can be if it enforced


    change?¡± I don¡¯t know how many times I had say it, but death genuinely wasn¡¯t something I feared.


    No, I was more scared about never being free from this pathetic person I¡¯d be. I was terrified


    of spending every single waking day of my existence, suffering as the victim of the tyrant of a king.


    I was done cowering away from life, and I was done being scared of things that were simply out of


    my control.


    ¡°The world will never enforce change unless people like me force the hands of the lycans. As a


    species we are weaker, weck training and resources¡­¡± I was ranting so much to V that I hadn¡¯t


    even fullyprehended the growing audience in the clearing. ¡°Our wounds heal five times slower


    than the wolves, and yet, if the kings reports are correct then the rebellion is growing. We may be


    feeble in their eyes but we outnumber them five to one.¡± I would have personally loved to see the


    world for what it could be, but my mind was far too fragile to even consider living through the


    inevitable battle. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t prefer to die over seeing both lycans and humans living as equals, but I


    am more than prepared to die in order for the world to get to that stage.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 0197

    Chapter 0197


    ¡°But¡­ if you were to be killed then who would lead us into the new age?¡± A voice from behind me


    spoke and I spun on my heels to address the voice however was shocked when I saw just how


    many people had been watching my word vomit. There must have been over a hundred people


    waiting in anticipation of my answer.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I felt a lump form in my throat and the thought of being back in front of the world shot through me at


    full force. My heart began hammering in my chest and my eyes darted around each and every


    person. I felt my limbs begin to shake but these reactions my body had simply invalidated every


    word I had just said moments ago, and so, before I could panic any more than I already was, I


    clenched my fists tightly and took a deep breath, I knew I couldn¡¯t lose it now. Especially not in front


    of everyone here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a leader. All I want is for the people I care about to be safe¡­ I don¡¯t intend to sit by and


    have other people fight the battle that I made escte. King Josh needs to understand that he can


    take away any of our rights, but he can¡¯t stop us from fighting to take them back.¡± I heard murmurs


    and nods of agreement. ¡°The king isn¡¯t invincible, he has weaknesses the same as us. I shot him,


    and he bled, he bled the same crimson blood that runs deep within our veins. Although his stamina


    is insanely high he still does eventually tire, the exact same way we do when we exert ourselves¡­¡±


    I thought about my words for the first time I managed to stop my word vomit and let spite cloud me


    slightly. Thinking back to the day the king burnt me mercilessly. My arm rose and my thumb rubbed


    across therge scarring on my forearm, and my fist clenched once again, before I looked back up


    at the people in front of me.


    ¡°A lycans biggest weakness is silver, I fully intend to utilize this information, after all, the king himself


    told me it.¡± I was met by a few looks of pity but I pushed them aside, I had to stop being bothered by


    what everyone else thought. I knew more than anyone that life was far too short to be worrying


    about the opinions of people, Freddie said he thought I was the strongest person he knew, it was


    about time I started to act like it.


    ¡°So you do intend to join the battle then?¡± I finally turned my head to meet Lewis¡¯s, I wasn¡¯t sure


    how much of my speech he had heard but he looked quite upset actually at the thought of me


    fighting. He of all people should have known I wasn¡¯t going to cower away. ¡°Is there anything I can


    say that would change your mind?¡±


    I was confused about his question. I didn¡¯t understand why he seemed so concerned but still I


    shook my head and watched him sigh then nod his head with a small defeated smile resting on his


    features.


    ¡°In that case, we will need to start building your strength up.¡± V much to my surprise actually and


    looked me in the eye before speaking.


    ¡°First things first is you¡¯ll need to meet the alpha!¡±


    The alpha? The alpha of what? Of where? I¡¯d just escaped the alpha king and now I was being


    forced to meet with yet another Lycan who thinks he¡¯s in charge of things.


    Bloody typical. Thats another chapter uploaded. Just a heads up, there will be a time jump of a few


    months happening in an uing chapter, it''s just to keep the story relevant, it will make sense


    once its happened i promise. that being said it isn''t happening just yet, so please enjoy the story


    andment your predictions. I would love to hear them.

 Chapter 0198

    Chapter 0198


    Dn POV


    "In that case, we will need to start building your strength up." V much to my surprise actually and


    looked me in the eye before speaking.


    "First things first is you''ll need to meet the alpha!" The alpha? The alpha of what? Of where? I''d just


    escaped the alpha king and now I was being forced to meet with yet another Lycan who thinks he''s


    in charge of things.


    "What do you mean the alpha?" It was only then that my mind had started to turn. The Lycan that


    stood beside V had a thick western ent, which meant she must have been from around here. If


    the weapons were bought here before going to the actual rebellion then the base mustn''t be too far.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Actuallye to think about it, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a shifted wolf inside thismunity, the


    wolfsbane covering the entrance must make it difficult for the lycans to shift. If that was the case,


    then they must be going elsewhere... the guns, the trucks, the smuggled items had to havee


    from somewhere... Not a single simple human could manage the gathering of such items, not


    without the help of a wolf, and it would have had to be a higher ranking wolf at that.


    "It''s a pack!" I stated before I could stop the wordsing out of my lips. "The base of the rebellion,


    is a pack!" Everything suddenly began to make sense, I also quickly came to understand why I was


    bought here in the first ce instead of the pack, V was right, after everything maybe my mind


    wouldn''t have coped.


    "Every item that was ever smuggled, came from a pack... I''m right aren''t I?" I was right, I couldn''t


    understand why I never figured it out sooner.


    "There''s no way my father would have been able to help start the smuggling trade without the aid of


    the local pack. It was only the extra milk tokens that came from you." Victorias words shot through


    me like a brick. How had I not clicked on to the fact that I had been in contact with Carlos, long


    before we met in the pce dungeons. "Trina will speak to her mate tonight and report back.


    Hopefully we can transport you safely to the pack tomorrow. Personally however, I think you are


    much safer here." My head shot to the woman beside V and my mouth opened ever so slightly out


    of shock.


    "I wouldn''t have guessed you were a Luna." Ooop, if I¡¯d have said that back in my old district, that


    would have been a soundshing, I just knew it.


    "Oh yes, I help my mate with everything work rted. Although, I think you''ll find I do much more


    fieldwork than Gilliard." She chuckled and instantly I could see the love swimming around within the


    depth of her brown orbs. This alpha had a very loyal Luna.


    "Well then, Luna, I''ll make arrangements to visit the pack often, but will remain here for the majority


    of the time. I can possibly learn under a lycans tutge, but there''s no way in hell after everything


    that''s happened that I would be able to sleep there." There we''re multiple nods of agreement and I


    sighed, finally knowing that the wheels were starting to turn.


    It had been a long timeing, and if I was being taught by an actual Lycan I suppose I could


    guarantee I''ll get stronger, and hopefully I will get stronger fast.


    "You need not call me Luna, your grace, I am simply Trina to you. In fact it''s truly an honor to meet


    such a strong and courageous youngdy." If my head got any bigger than it already had done, then


    it truly would explode. Everyone really was being far too nice. It just didn''t feel like I deserved it. I


    had done nothing to invoke such loyalty.


    I slowly walked away from the scene that had just urred and took in the scenery around me.


    Birds chirped musically and the sun rested on my face. It was yet another lovely day, so why did I


    still feel so weighted?

 Chapter 0199

    Chapter 0199


    Maybe it was because I knew I was going to suffer yet again, while I tried to strengthen my body, or


    Maybe it was the fact that I was turning 18 tomorrow and had none of my family with me.


    Thest five years haven''t been all that great in regards to birthdays, but at least I had still woken


    up to my mom singing horrendously and Freddie giggling at my moms attempt. I''d wake up to a


    small stack of pancakes which was originally my dad''s tradition, and my mom had saved two small


    birthday candles from the time before the new world, they were extremely worn down by now, but


    she still made every effort in trying to make it a good day for us both.


    I smiled lightly at my memory, I could feel my eyes once again welling up slightly but knew if I


    allowed myself to cry again, I wouldn''t be able to stop, and so I pushed my sorrow down and sighed


    as I trudged back to my RV, my temporary home.


    However after genuinely getting a good nights sleep, and venting everything I was thinking and


    feeling to poor Lewis, I think maybe I was finally ready to ept my reality. There was just one


    more thing I needed to do before I could really force myself to get my head out of the past and


    move on.


    I walked over to one of the draws in my RV and opened it revealing two envelopes. One was the


    homemade birthday card Freddie had done for me, the other was the now very crinkled letter from


    my mom.


    I''d managed to get it out of the blood stained coat I was wearing when I arrived, and stashed it in


    this draw, where it had been ever since. I swapped the thick lump forming in my throat and grabbed


    it before once again leaving the camper van.


    I mindlessly began to wander back to the bigke, it''s water had a calming effect on me which


    would really help. I knew though, that I couldn''t read anything without having some support with me,


    I needed someone there next to me so I wouldn''t chicken out of reading it.


    My first thought was Lewis, he seemed to always be there for me whenever I needed him. He also


    told me that I could look for him whenever I wanted to, but I didn''t want to use him, he was far too


    good and kind for me to do that.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So instead I let my legs take me to the medical area. Maybe being around someone who knew my


    mom would get me through it.


    I had visited Ryan rke twice since arriving, he was doing quite well actually, I do however think


    he was ying on his injuries a bit, it was no secret that he had a huge crush on his personal nurse.


    The man always did make meugh.


    By the time I got to his RV door, I was having second thoughts about reading my moms letter. I


    really would break if it turned out she was disappointed in me. I know no matter what happens now,


    I will never be able to make things up with her.


    The thought of my mother shed through my mind once more, and with that a wave of sadness


    took over me. Even still, I gently knocked on the door and walked in only to see the man sat up in


    bed watching the tv, he turned to me quickly with arge closed mouth smile on his face, his mouth


    was obviously full of something tasty as his right cheek puffed out.


    Before I could say anything at all he turned to his left before once again looking back at me, his


    hand rose up while holding arge box of choctes. They were the nice kind, the stuff my dad


    would buy my mom on Valentine¡¯s Day, or my mom would get some for my dad on their anniversary,


    and I would steal some, with their permission of course, then we would allugh and end up


    finishing the box in one sit in.

 Chapter 0200

    Chapter 0200


    ¡°Chocte?¡± rke spoke with his mouth stillpletely full, so much so that it was barely


    understandable. I imagine he had at least three full choctes in his mouth at once with the way he


    was struggling to chew as well. I simply chuckled at him before taking one of the caramel ones out


    and hesitating before popping it in my mouth.


    Thest time I had chocte was with Lewis¡­ Thinking back, it might not seem like much now,


    but¡­ although far and few in between, every good thing that happened at the pce was due to


    Lewis. He always tried to bring a smile to my face even though he knew how bad things were.


    ¡°It¡¯s typical isn¡¯t it?..¡± I chuckled swallowing the delicious chocte and yfully rolling my eyes. ¡°I


    get tortured on live television and get yelled at for it¡­¡± I grabbed another chocte and again in


    humor scoffed at the sight. ¡°You get mauled by a single wolf and you get fancy choctes. I mean,


    Where¡¯s my treat? At this stage I should basically have a parade dedicated to me or something.¡± He


    chuckled at my attempt of humor before looking at me smiling, he swallowed his own chocte


    then addressed my sentence.


    ¡°Honestly, you can joke all you want, but I¡¯d be very surprised if you don¡¯t have one made for you?


    From what I gather, there are a lot of people who admire the hell out of you. You¡¯re the talk of the


    town, as the saying goes.¡± Great, that was thest thing I wanted to hear. I just didn¡¯t understand


    why people fawned all over me, I was just a victim, forced into a life I didn¡¯t ask for and a life I didn¡¯t


    want.


    ¡°Oh yeah, what games would people y exactly? Pin the silver rod on the forearm? I¡¯m sure that


    would be a crowed pleaser. Maybe a pi?ata would be more urate, that¡¯s what the king ultimately


    saw me as.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to bring the tone down so drastically, I was just really confused with


    everything, and rke was not helping in the slightest.


    ¡°Stop hiding behind dark humor. Although, I do love a good party game.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle


    again, we always did have banter between us, even if it was mostly at my expense.


    ¡°Why is it, every time I see you, you make me out to be this beloved celebrity or something.¡± His


    eyebrows raised at me before he put his choctes down, his facial features screamed nothing but


    humorous skepticism.


    ¡°You kind of are.¡± I sighed and broke eye contact quickly. We were going off of the subject and


    veering into an argument. ¡°For someone as well spoken and clever as you, you really are oblivious


    sometimes. Your words are powerful, you are so sure on your views that you end up influencing


    everyone every time you open your mouth.¡±


    It didn¡¯t really matter what he said, I¡¯d never look at myself and see anything more than a blight to


    the world. I might¡¯ve have held some sort of influence over people, but every time I spoke, someone


    always got hurt, I was done voicing my opinions.


    ¡°I¡¯m self-diagnosed with word vomit. Sometimes it just can¡¯t be helped.¡± I swallowed thickly before


    reaching into my pocket and pulling out the scrunched up wrinkle stained envelope, ready to


    change the subject quickly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to talk about how shitty my life is¡­¡± I held out the


    white paper and smiled slightly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because, I can¡¯t do this alone."

 Chapter 0201

    Chapter 0201


    Dn POV


    "I''m self-diagnosed with word vomit. Sometimes it just can''t be helped." I swallowed thickly before


    reaching into my pocket and pulling out the scrunched up wrinkle stained envelope, ready to


    change the subject quickly. "Anyway, I''m not here to talk about how shitty my life is..." I held out the


    white paper and smiled slightly.


    "I''m here because, I can''t do this alone." I watched Ryan rke look at the envelope in my hand


    and a confused frown quickly took over his face and curiosity was embedded into his small eyes.


    "What do you mean you can''t do this alone? What even is that?" I sighed and held one side of the


    envelope in each hand, my name staring back at me, causing yet another lump to form in my throat.


    I looked at rke then sighed before awkwardly waving the paper slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from my mom. She wrote it before I got her killed.¡± His eyes widened drastically at my


    words, and he quickly sat up more, letting his back sit up straight on the bed.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t opened that yet?¡± I shook my head. Even I couldn¡¯t understand why I had waited


    so long. I just felt my breath halt drastically every time I even thought about opening it, and then I¡¯d


    start to sweat and eventually I¡¯d begin to panic. Now I felt different, Lewis had really helped me by


    just being there while I ranted. I think I had repressed my emotions so much that they had been


    manifesting into attacks of panic.


    ¡°No, not yet any way. I was hoping I could read it with you? I don¡¯t exactly want to be on my own.¡±


    My grip tightened on the envelope and my gaze met the floor. I was so nervous it was unreal. The


    last words we ever spoke to each other weren¡¯t something I wanted to remember and yet, I knew it


    would never leave me. Other than ourst minutes together these written words were the veryst


    time I¡¯d ever hear from her. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to cope well if thest thing she ever said to me were


    written words of disappointment.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can read it here¡­ But Dn, your mom was nothing but proud of you. You have to


    know that¡­¡± my eyebrows scrunched slightly in sorrow and my shoulders shrugged out of


    disagreement. ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± I looked away from him quickly, which in turn caused his voice to


    be very stern. ¡°Look at me and listen¡­¡± I was that surprised by his tone that my head actually


    shot to him. ¡°No one, not a single lycan or human, should have ever been through what you have,


    and yet you¡¯re still here, you rejected the king at every turn, you fought with a determination I didn¡¯t


    think anyone possessed, not to mention you saved my life, your mother was proud of you¡­ and so


    am I.¡± It meant a lot to me to hear that from rke, we used to be close, he was basically my self


    proimed brother.


    ¡°Thanks rke, but honestly there¡¯s more people out there fighting than what you think, it isn¡¯t just


    me.¡± His head shook rapidly as he continued to try and put his point across.


    ¡°Just because more people are fighting, it doesn¡¯t take your fight away from you. You have given


    people hope for a better future. So whatever your mom has written, just know that you gave her


    hope.¡± It¡¯s still a foreign concept to me to be someone else hope when I barely had any.


    I looked at the letter and turned it over in my hands, debating wether to actually open it or not.


    Honestly, Now that it was in front of me I was seriously regretting even thinking about opening it up.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Oh, for gods sake¡­¡± Before I could think any more about my actions, I tore open the envelope and


    pulled out the folded paper from in side it.

 Chapter 0202

    Chapter 0202


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I simply nodded my head and swallowed thickly as I gently unfolded the paper and


    smiled. There lying in the center of the paper between the folds, was a passport style photograph of


    me, my mom, my dad and a very young baby Freddie. Where she even found it was beyond me,


    but it was thest time we were all together as a family, before the new world ripped us apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice picture.¡±


    I think rke was feeling a little weird about the whole thing, but still it was nice to have him with


    me.


    I set the photograph down beside me and brought my attention to the writing that adjourned the


    page. My mom always did have lovely handwriting.


    I felt my eyes begin to water instantly, which prompted Ryan to ce his palm upon my knee. His


    physical touch was just a small yet innocent reminder that he was with me, and for that I was


    extremely grateful.


    Dn.


    I hope this letter gets to you soon, and I know I should be saying these words to you in person,


    rather than writing them down on paper for you to read, but this was the only way I could talk with


    you.


    I know you must hate me after everything that has happened, I hate myself for standing aside, but I


    am your mom, and I am so honored to have watched you grow into such a fearless youngdy. I


    was powerless to stop you from being taken from me, and I will regret my actions for the rest of my


    life. You would have fought with your all if it was me who was being taken away, because that¡¯s who


    you are.


    I failed you massively and I am so so sorry.


    Never lose your fight, my beautiful baby girl. Your rebellious attitude is who you are, and I had no


    idea just how many times you protected me and your brother over the years. I made you grow up


    before you should have, but I am so so proud of the amazing youngdy you have be.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Freddie is convinced that you¡¯re a super hero, and after everything you have been through, I think


    he may be right. You are so strong and I¡¯m begging you to never lose it. Keep your head high and


    don¡¯t you dare let anyone drag you down not now, not after everything.


    I love you so much my little Dn flower, and I am so proud of you, and I know your dad would be


    too. We will be together again soon and when we are, I will make sure we stay that way, and that


    nothing will hurt you ever again.


    Stay strong, and stay safe, and always do what you think is right.


    Love you always


    Mom. Xx


    By the time I had finished reading my mothers words, salty water was rolling down my cheeks. She


    was proud of me? Why though?


    Everything inside that one letter was exactly what I needed to hear in order to move forwards. My


    mother was right, I had been beaten on throughout the entire duration of new world, so why would


    the kings beatings break me?


    No, if anything I knew deep down that they had made me stronger.


    ¡°She was proud¡­ she was proud of me? My mom was proud and I basically killed her.¡± I sobbed


    quietly while remaining in Ryan¡¯s RV. He moved quickly while I continued to cry, and embraced me


    in a warm affectionate hug.


    ¡°Enough of that, you didn¡¯t kill her ok, you didn¡¯t. If you say you killed her one more time I¡¯m going to


    genuinely p you. King Josh killed her just so he could embed this false sense of guilt in you. It


    was a tactic to get you to ept him.¡± He was right, I should have the freedom to say whatever I


    liked without facing consequences, and those consequences certainly shouldn¡¯t have been taken


    out on those closest to me. ¡°Do you think you would have so many people rallying behind you if


    they thought for one minute you were in the wrong?¡±

 Chapter 0203

    Chapter 0203


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the growing rebellion was because people were rallying behind me. I¡¯m not a leader,


    how many times do I have to tell people that.¡± His head shook again in disagreement, why was he


    so adamant to get me to lead the masses.


    ¡°Your a natural leader, Riley. I¡¯ve seen it first hand, you lead me to help you smuggle things into our


    district, you¡¯re ideals have swayed more and more people to join the rebellion, and you setting fire


    to the stage in the district, lead sixteen districts to follow suit. You really don¡¯t realize the impact you


    have on everyone around you.¡± Wait¡­ back up, sixteen districts. I had no idea people were uprising


    like that.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else straight away, he just flipped the volume up on


    the news channel and watched my face drop in shock. He was right, news footage was covering


    eight districts showing their whipping stage burning in split screens on the old television, and


    underneath a revolving bar of information was seen. It said clear as day that sixteen human districts


    so far hadmitted the arson.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my shock as I finally watched the new report. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± I don¡¯t


    think he was expecting me to agree with him straight away but he smiled when he saw my eyes


    begin to re with an emotion that I assumed was lost to me. ¡°I started that? I started that!¡±


    I thought the king had broken me, I thought I was beyond repair, but I wasn¡¯t. Every crack he had


    created in me suddenly began to heal as I watched eight separate fires burning on screen.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I am done¡­¡± I stated folding my moms letter up and cing on the side before starting to pace the


    small corridor within the RV. ¡°I am done feeling sorry for myself and my situation, it¡¯s not like I can


    change anything that¡¯s happened, all I can do is make sure it never happens to anyone else. Not


    now, not ever again. Especially when there are people out there, like you and Adrian, who are


    willing to put everything on the line in order for me to be free.¡± I knew what I needed to do, I knew


    that I had sat and taken things for far too long. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to give something back.¡±


    I stood up and wandered over to the RV door. My moms written words giving me a whole new


    feeling of hope, while rkes spoken words turned my embers once again into a roaring me.


    ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡± I looked back at my partner and stared him in the eyes. There


    was no hint of anything except anger on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bastard of a king.¡± I opened the door and went to step out but Ryan¡¯s voice


    stopped me once again.


    ¡°How exactly do you n on doing that?¡± I thought about for a minute, however my answer came a


    lot quicker than I expected it to. It was pretty obvious after everything that had happened in the past


    few months. I had genuinely never felt stronger than I did in that moment, and I was going to do


    everything in my power to keep myself feeling like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really¡­ I am a god damn superhero!¡±

 Chapter 0204

    Chapter 0204


    Dn POV.


    Well, happy birthday to me!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yes, the day was my 18th birthday, my first birthday waking uppletely alone. Freddie wasn''t


    there to jump on top of me shouting the song happy birthday at the top of his voice... my mom


    wasn''t there to give me a huge hug or wish me a good day. Nick wasn''t going to pop around to give


    me eighteen birthday digs like usually did. There was nothing but a silent and empty RV.


    Also, Despite feeling like a new person with an actual goal other than moping around and waiting


    for something to happen, I barely slept a wink.


    It made no sense.


    I had always slept just fine on my own, I never even used to like Freddie climbing into my bed after


    a nightmare or something, and now, you would think I could sleep better beingpletely on my


    own after everything king Josh had put me through, but I just couldn''t. No matter how hard I tried


    last night, sleep just wouldn''t find me. I found myself thinking about Lewis, and how muchfort


    he provided me just by being in his presence. I had never slept as well as I did the other night with


    him.


    Every time I would think about him my heart would begin to race and my palms would get all


    sweaty. I found the man extremely attractive, and the fact that he was willing to do anything within


    his power to help me was a real turn on. I suppose you could say I had a school girl crush. My first


    crush at that.


    I was at one point fairly certain that I could never be with anyone ever again after everything that


    had happened. However Lewis, might be the exception. No one else made me feel a safe and


    wanted as he did. He was a genuine ray of sunshine in my otherwise really shitty life. I wondered


    what he was up to right now, probably something outdoors, he spent most of his time there.


    I slipped on some thin leggings and a t-shirt and began a small jog, the first thing to do would be to


    get my stamina back up preferably to even better than it was before I went to the pce. I nned


    to go jogging around theke at least twice a day. Naturally I was out of breath in no time, I don¡¯t


    even think 2 minutes had past by properly, I hadn¡¯t realized how bad my actual stamina had gotten.


    Although I had spent most of my time in the pce either isted in a dungeon cell or in the


    hospital wing getting medical treatment, so I was bound to get out of breath quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard will you?¡± I heard a voice call out which prompted me to turn to the


    source. Elias, Lewis dad stood staring at me while holding a small cup of water in his right hand.


    ¡°Here, you need this more than I do.¡± He chuckled while holding his cup out in front of him for me to


    take. Naturally I did and drank the entire contents in less than twenty seconds.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled awkwardly at the man as he just stared at my face. He frowned and squinted


    before finally asking the question that was on his mind.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡± Ahhh, I should have known he would notice to be honest. Lewis had to get


    his intuition from somewhere, although thinking about it, I had yet to meet his mom¡­ not that I


    would force him to introduce me, that would just be weird.


    ¡°Ahh, not really. I got carried away watching the news and my mind became too active.¡± Poor Elias


    widened his eyes at this revtion and he took a small step forward.


    ¡°Your grace, you shouldn¡¯t be watching the news, what¡¯s being broadcasted, well let¡¯s just say it


    doesn¡¯t show the king in the best light.¡± Huh? I had only really seen the news footage of the sixteen


    stages burning, I hadn¡¯t even thought about any other. We¡¯d articles that may have been


    transmitting. I wonder what king Josh was doing for Lewis¡¯s dad to be concerned about me


    watching it.

 Chapter 0205

    Chapter 0205


    Most likely he was trying to goad me out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean exactly, I¡¯ve only watched the story about the human districts burning


    their punishment stages.¡± I think he finally realized that he had put his foot in his mouth slightly by


    mentioning the king.


    ¡°And what exactly are your thoughts on it? Everybody either knows or at the very least assumes it


    was you who originally set fire to your districts area. Does that bother you?¡± I shook my head, no. It


    was a funny thing really, I never wanted to be a leader, I never wanted to be anything. I just wanted


    a quiet life that revolves around me trying to do what was best for my family. Only now, thinking


    back, my life was never quiet. Even before the king met me, I was getting punished monthly by the


    principal of the school or by the warrior wolves who were ced on patrol. Also, I have never been


    one to stop expressing my opinions and thoughts. That was never going to change either.


    ¡°When I first drop the match on the stage I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.¡± I exined as we slowly began


    to walk through the safe zone again. ¡°The king had me in chains¡­ thick, cold, heavy chains, and so


    when I saw the opportunity to make his grace aware that I was the one whomitted the arson. I


    also knew what the people would specte. So I kind of did it to exin to everyone that I, the


    kings mate, had escaped and was free from the restraints that held me down. I knew the world


    would know it was me as soon as I¡¯d done it.¡± My exnation didn¡¯t actually answer his question


    though, not directly anyway so in stead I also gave the man a blunt reply. ¡°So, no, it doesn¡¯t bother


    me at all. In fact I¡¯d go as far as to say I¡¯m made up that people are showing initiative.¡±


    We continued to walk and even simply doing that made me be slightly breathless, maybe I had


    to stick with walking for now, it was no secret that my body wasn¡¯t that of a typical eighteen year old.


    ¡°Actually, sir, could I ask a favor of you?¡± I wanted him to arrange a meeting with V for me. While I


    wasn¡¯t able to get sleepst night, my mind was racing ten to the dozen with ideas to speed up theN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    rebellion.


    ¡°Of course, your grace, Im happy to help in anyway I can.¡± That I fully believed, if he was anything


    like his son then I imagine he would be happy to help anyone who simply asked for it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to V today, I understand she is in charge and has the final say on matters


    regarding the rebellion, but I have an idea that may just be what we need.¡± His eyes widened a bit


    at my words but he smiled softly, I really wasn¡¯t trying to step on anyone¡¯s toes, but now was the


    time for things to start progressing here, the only way to do that was to manually set the wheels in


    motion.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nice to see you taking an interest, I assumed you would want to rx for a little bit


    before throwing yourself back into work, and trust me, what you¡¯ve done for the smuggling trade is


    work. You¡¯ve been the one stopping stupid requests like alcohol.¡± I nodded my head and chuckled. I


    could be big headed here, but instead of really bugging myself up I simply stuck the facts.


    ¡°The trade was created to give the human districts extra rations of food. Hope doesn¡¯t exist for


    people who physically have nothing.¡± He agreed wholeheartedly. Had I impressed the man or


    something with my statement. ¡°I think V might actually be free now, if you want to go and see her.


    She¡¯s currently taking stock of the vegetables in the greenhouse we¡¯ve got set up. I¡¯ll take you over.¡±


    The walk with Elias was really pleasant actually, he was easy to talk to, however he gave me the


    sense that if someone got on his bad side then all he¡¯ll would break loose.

 Chapter 0206

    Chapter 0206


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lewis at the minute?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why I was asking about the ex royal beta, but I found


    myself genuinely wanting him to be near me.


    ¡°He and a group of the lycans all went over to the pack to let their wolf forms out. You can¡¯t shift


    inside here, so usually three times a week, they will walk to the pack house and spend the night


    their after they shifted.¡± That¡¯s a decent n. To Use the pack house to help aid the lycans on their


    endeavor, I wasn¡¯t sure why I didn¡¯t think of it myself. I¡¯ll be asking Lewis why he never told me.


    Eventually we made to to arge greenhouse, V was inside with a clipboard counting carrots as


    they were pulled out and ced in a bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Let¡¯s nt some more and then hopefully we will have some for dinner again in a


    few months.¡± I overheard her saying to one of the workers. They nodded their head and scurried off


    to go and nt some more seeds. Elias also quickly left us to it while I swallowed thickly and finally


    turned to V.


    ¡°Can we go to theke to chat?¡± I asked her and was instantly met by a look of confusion.


    ¡°Of course, let me drop these at the kitchen and then we can go.¡± she did as she said before going


    directing me to the beautifulke.


    "So, what are the ns exactly for the pack? Do you want me to meet with the alpha?" I asked


    Victoria as I took a seat on the grass opposite her.


    "It isn''tpletely out of the question, but it needs to be nned precisely, we haven''t the room for


    error at this point." Everything always had to be done by the book with this girl and I was sick to


    death of it. I had a new fire that had been lit within me, and V was calmly extinguishing the me.


    "I''ve actually been thinking about the rebellion and it''s location." This got her attention quickly. I


    sucked in a breath before exining myself in detail. "It''s only a matter of time before the king


    discovers where it''s based right?" She frowned skeptically at my statement but eventually nodded


    her head. Even she knew they could stay hidden forever. "I was thinking, if we keep hiding, never


    taking action then nothing is ever going to change. The king needs toe to us for the battle."


    "Are you insane? If we tell the king where we are based he will ughter everyone." I shook my


    head and sighed. The rebels had been growing for years, and still no action had been taken.


    Everyone here, especially those who live in the safe zone had becent now.


    "If the rebellions n is to take the fight to the king, then we will all die. He knows the pce and it''s


    grounds better than anyone else, but here... the lycans of the pack will know their district well, the


    same as the humans. We need to attack his grace and the royal forces on our turf, where we have


    the upper hand."


    I knew V wouldn''t like where this was going but I had to at least see if she would entertain the idea.


    Even though it was an insane n.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I think we should attack the sectors border and close itpletely."

 Chapter 0207

    Chapter 0207


    Dn POV


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If the rebellions n is to take the fight to the king, then we will all die. He knows the pce and it''s


    grounds better than anyone else, but here... the lycans of the pack will know their district well, the


    same as the humans. We need to attack his grace and the royal forces on our turf, where we have


    the upper hand." I knew that V wouldn¡¯t like where this was going but I had to at least see if she


    would entertain the idea. Even though it was an insane n.


    "I think we should attack the sectors border and close itpletely."


    Obviously this was a radical idea, and it naturally came with manyplications if we did do it, but


    the way I saw it, it created a sure fire way to get the king toe to us. Plus if we closed the entire


    sector then that leaves 7 district locations for the rebellion to be hidden. The king would never be


    able to pinpoint it''s genuine location.


    "Are you insane? Closing the sectors borderpletely would stick a target directly on our backs." I


    sighed looking out over the fields of green grass and blue sky. It was a particrly hot day and the


    sun blurred down on me filling me with an unfamiliar pleasantness that was lost to me, if I stayed


    sat for too long I would in fact develop a bit of a tan. So I closed my eyes and looked up to the sky


    feeling the heat warm my entire face.


    "You already have targets on your backs, his grace is getting closer and closer to finding this ce,


    even as he continues that stupid tour. Getting all the packs of this sector on our side is the only


    option we have right now. We need the support off of the lycans just as much as the humans, if not


    more. The main goal isn''t just human independence it''s equality between both species, if we''re


    going to seed then we need more supporters." I could see her mulling it over in her head, the


    contemtion seriously taking hold of her.


    I admit, it was a gamble, everything that had been built and maintained here was amazing, food and


    drink was in constant flow, the children even had some form of normal integrated sses. It was


    basically a small patch of paradise that existed in a world full of chaos and shit.


    I waited silently for V to gather her thoughts together. In my short time being here I noticed that V


    had a lot of respect from everyone here, but, she had big boots to fill in regards to taking over the


    leadership of the rebellion from her dad, Carlos after he was taken, however the I know I wasn¡¯t the


    only one who could see that she was barely managing to walk in those boots.


    Don''t get me wrong, she had everyone''s best interest at heart, but she was also a people pleaser, I


    had noticed that she doesn''t much like confrontation and is more likely to find a peaceful solution


    before doing what needs to be done. She was a good leader, but she was naive to the world. She


    had spent the entirety of the new world within the confines of this paradise and it showed in her


    decisions.


    "I''ll think about it and let you know, don''t worry though, with you here now, we will probably end up


    weing even more people. People of all kinds, so there really is no need to leave." Im sure she


    knew things wouldn''t stay the way they were forever, but she was definitely worried about leaving


    things behind.


    "We can''t keep burying our heads in the sand waiting for a solution to fall into ourps. We need to


    start taking some form of action or nothing will ever happen. This ce will just be some sort


    of myth or legend and the new world will remain in effect long after we''re all gone. This ce, it''s


    living proof that equality is possible." She hummed, clearly taking in my sentence but obviously not


    taking it seriously enough. "Do you intend to even strike against the king?"

 Chapter 0208

    Chapter 0208


    "I will not put my people at risk any more than I already have." She stood up and looked at me


    pained. Sympathy written all over her features. "I know how much you have been through. But


    we''ve built something here, something good, something hidden from the king and his wolves. I think


    you are amazing, but I don''t intend to sacrifice everything we strive for, for the sake of one persons


    ideals."


    "It''s not just my ideals V. It''s everyone the lycans have shit on in thest five years. It''s all the


    family''s that have been torn apart for the sake of a stupid new world. theres really only a handful of


    people that are are actually happy and content. Rebellion is around the corner, wether it starts with


    this ce or somewhere else." Delusional wasn''t even the word I would use. Thisdy was


    completely deranged and blind to the world. Unfortunately, I knew far too many people with the


    same attitude.


    "I''ve said I''ll think about it. You''re ideas are valid, but they need a lot of preparation, whatever we


    decide to do, we can''t do half cocked." I sighed and realized that she had no intention of starting


    anything. As long as she and this ce were safe, she didn''t care about the suffering of other


    humans. ¡°Besides, if we closed the border downpletely, then how are we supposed to smuggle


    all the contraband items?¡±


    Now this annoyed me to high heavens, the smuggling trade was forged to provide help to the


    people living in conditions that were inhumane. Theck of rations provided was simply abhorrent


    for families with children, or for people who had to care for those with learning difficulties. There was


    simply no living.


    ¡°Taking away the smuggling trade for people might not be the worst idea.¡± I shrugged while looking


    at the girl in front of me. I watched as Vs mouth hung open in shock at my words.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± My eyebrows raised as I watched her clearly trying to justify my


    words. ¡°You we¡¯re the one that started the smuggling, and now you want to end it just like that?


    Have you truly given up on the human districts?¡±


    ¡°I created the smuggling trade to stop excess punishments from being given. I built it up from


    nothing, to help people to give the humans hope, but somehow the true meaning for it became lost.


    Instead of just contraception and extra milk tokens being bought in, you¡¯ve been providing alcohol,


    and other crap that¡¯s simply unnecessary. The people have been relying on the trade for far too


    long, and because of this they are forgetting how shitty the world has be. If the smuggling


    were to stop, then everyone would see once again just how badly the lycans treat us.¡± My rant


    escted quickly as my tone became harder and more frustrated. ¡°People have been taking


    advantage of the trade for quite some time now, it¡¯s about time they realized just how much the


    rebellion had done for them.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re n is to deliberately cut off the smuggling supply¡¯s in order to coerce the people into


    rebelling against their Lycan districts? Thats just despicable and very maniptive.¡± She was


    always going to twist my words, I realized that now. My n was a good n, it was risky but good.


    However V would never willingly go along with it. No what I needed to do was discuss it with the


    others, the members of the bases council and then eventually, I had to personally take my idea up


    with this illusive Alpha I''ve heard about.


    I''m know for a fact that V wouldn''t like me going behind her back and above her head, but I had to


    get things moving. This stupid, sick new world had gone on for far too long and it was time for


    everyone to start taking action.


    ¡°If you think that trying to provide a world in which both humans and lycans can live in without the


    fear of torture running through them, is worse than prioritizing a small selection of people over the


    wellbeing of millions is despicable, then that¡¯s fine. But to me it is your tant naivety of the world


    that¡¯s truly shocking. It¡¯s clear that our priorities are extremely different, you live a sheltered life and


    have never dealt with a lycans wrath, I don¡¯t think you will ever understand what people go through


    ever single day.¡± I stood up and frowned angrily at V.

 Chapter 0209

    Chapter 0209


    She truly waspletely warped, although I could see where she wasing from, I really could,


    but people were suffering on the daily and she was here eating and wearing whatever she wanted,


    not a single scar in sight. I was jealous of her in some regard, even so if the roles were reversed I


    think I would still naturally want to help in anyway I could. I walked away shaking my head in anger.


    Just as I began to silently rehearse the speech I would give to the alpha, a group of lycans came


    running out from the forest area, most of the men were shirtless and the women wore simple spots


    bras.


    Lycans couldn''t shift in the confines of the rebellions base, simply because wolfsbane is what


    concealed it, so in order to shift and let their wolf forms out, they had to leave the borders. It wasn''t


    really that big of an issue for them though.


    Within the group of lycans was Lewis, his shirt too was missing and his entire torso remained on


    show. His eyes slowly met mine and a bright smile took over his features making him look


    spectacr under the shine of the warm sun.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He didn¡¯t waste a beat in saying his goodbyes to the rest of the lycans, and jogging up to where I


    was stood. Sweat slightly dripped off of his eight pack, and the muscles on his upper arms seemed


    to cause a lump to form in my throat, as I fought the urge to run my palms over them. I felt a small


    wetness begin to form in my pants as I looked at him with a slight frown.


    ¡°Are you ok, Dyl?¡± No was certainly not ok? I was turned on, and I knew for a fact that if I didn¡¯t


    control my urges then he would begin to smell my arousal.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I peeled my eyes away from his sculpted torso and forced them to meet his eyes, which


    glistened smugly, clearly he had caught me perving on him. ¡°I¡¯ve juste from an argument with


    V.¡± I admitted as I allowed my sight to remain on his beautiful orbs. ¡°Have You been for a run?¡±


    ¡°What we¡¯re you arguing about this time?¡± I yfully punched his muscr arm and smiled slightly


    at his equally yful hurt expression.


    ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s a regr thing.¡± He simply chuckled and leaned in towards me slightly.


    ¡°It kind of is.¡± He grinned while I simply nced at his mouth. God, our lips were centimeters away


    from each other our breaths intertwined, causing a whole new form of heat to rise inside me. ¡°You


    smell different today¡­¡± I heard him mumble slightly as he leaned even closer which caused my


    eyes to widen a fraction. ¡°You should have told me.¡± He spoke before finally backing away from my


    body.


    His once cheeky, expression changed drastically as hurt took over his features. His eyebrows


    scrunched ever so slightly before a sympathetic smile became directed at me.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Dn!¡±


    How in Gods name did he work that one out?

 Chapter 0210

    Chapter 0210


    Dn POV.


    He was so close to me, I could feel the heating from his own body slowly increasing my own.


    Lewis grinned while I simply nced at his mouth. God, our lips were centimeters away from each


    other our breaths intertwined, causing a whole new form of heat to rise inside me. "You smell


    different today..." I heard him mumble slightly as he leaned even closer which caused my eyes to


    widen a fraction. "You should have told me." He spoke before finally backing away from my body.


    His once cheeky, expression changed drastically as hurt took over his features. His eyebrows


    scrunched ever so slightly before a sympathetic smile became directed at me.


    "Happy Birthday, Dn!" My face dropped quickly at his words. I hadn''t told anyone when my


    birthday was, so I genuinely had no idea how he knew it was actually today.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "How do you know that it is today?" I couldn''t help but question him as I slightly turned my head


    away. There was no way that was just an estimated guess.


    "Your scent is different. Everyone always smells different on their birthday, it''s like your body subtly


    shows the day you were born into the world. Anyway, I always notice straight away if anything is


    different with you. Trust me." He smiled slightly before frowning once again. "How are you feeling


    today?"


    I had no idea how I was feeling. My emotions were so up the wall it was bing increasingly


    difficult to pinpoint just one. It was my birthday, I should have been at home, opening my homemade


    cards, and enjoying the chaos and giggles of my mom and Freddie as we baked a teful of


    pancakes, right before seeing what gifts my family had managed to get for me. Instead of all that, I


    was miles from home, surrounded by people who I barely knew, and trying to fight for some


    semnce of a peaceful life. It wasn''t the birthday I had in mind, but it was the birthday I got. I had


    to make the most out of my day.


    "I''m just trying to keep my mind focused." I shrugged my shoulders in an attempt to show


    nonchnce, when in reality my mind and my body were hyper aware of everything. "Not that I''m


    actually allowed to do that." I rolled my eyes in frustration at what V was like. Actually thinking about


    it, maybe I just needed another perspective. I wonder what Lewis''s opinion on things were.


    "What do you mean, you''re not allowed to do that? Whose stopping you?" Had he really no clue


    about what was going on? Could he not see that V was too soft, that she was too blind to the rest of


    the world to worry about anything.


    "Who do you think?" I gave him a t look as he began to process who it could be. Sometimes


    Lewis really could be clueless.


    "That''s just V. Even I have been telling her for weeks that she needs to start pushing for things in


    the pack. At the moment she''s just focused on increasing our numbers." I just sighed. I understood


    that side of it, but she was justcent, it wasn''t about boosting the number of bodies the


    rebellion had, no, for V it was survival that she craved more than justice.


    "Well, despite what her end goal is, the truth of the matter is that we need to do something soon.


    Did you know that 16 districts have burnt down their punishment stages?" I shook my head still


    trying toe to terms with what I had started. I really did need to give something back to the


    people who were willing to support me and my ideals. I was done cowering behind anyone I could.


    "Actually it''s 17 now. And that''s just in America." He smiled slightly when my eyes widened at his


    statement. I almost forgot about the other countries trying to put an end to human persecution.

 Chapter 0211

    Chapter 0211


    I hadn''t even thought about the other countries, but they too were fighting with everything they had.


    If only we could devise a n with them. Wait... that''s what we should do, we shoulde up with


    a way to get in touch with each country and the rebellion that apanied it.


    It meant that my crazy idea to close the border to the rebellions sector didn''t need to be put into


    fruition just yet, not until we''ve at least spoken with other rebels. We simply had to get in touch with


    the other countries and their own insurgencies. I already knew for a fact that Australia hade the


    closest to iming their independence away from the king and his backwards views, but if we could


    somehow get in touch with every single one, the opposing side wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Lewis... your an actual genius." My mind began to ponder over everything. Now that I was in the


    rebels safe zone, I should be able to have ess to oldptops and radios in order to reach out to


    the other countries, it shouldn''t even be that difficult, I think starting the smuggling trade years ago


    probably took more time and effort than this ever would. I could do this.


    "Why, what did I say?" I always found Lewis extremely attractive when he was confused. He had no


    idea where my mind was running too, but he never once cared. My eyes lit up with fierceness


    shing across them, while he just frowned yet smiled once again at my fight.


    "I think it''s high time we United the rebels together." This could work, V would get off my back


    slightly about trying to increase the number of rebels currently preparing to fight, not to mention it


    would give us a huge advantage over the king if we got the support of all the other countries in the


    world. "You''ve just reminded me that we aren''t the only country who''s tired of living under the kings


    tyrannic rule, and we definitely aren''t the only county to rally people together in order to fight his


    ideals."


    "Of course we aren¡¯t, you know yourself that Josh had to fly out to Australia to quell their rebellion.


    I¡¯m still not entirely sure how he managed to gain control again. I never did get the chance to seeBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the report that was made¡­¡± He trailed off slightly, his sight looking down on me while I swallowed


    thickly and refused to meet his eye.


    The day the king came back from his travels was the very same day that he took it upon him self to


    completely defile me in front of Lewis. It was the single most humiliating and degrading thing I had


    ever been through.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never meant¡­¡± I shook my head and sighed. It was stupid to get emotional over things


    that had happened. The pair of us had no control over king Josh¡¯s actions and they couldn¡¯t exactly


    be changed now, it didn¡¯t stop my mind from finally understanding that Lewis really would never see


    me as anything other than damaged.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be changed. We should both just move on¡­¡± I attempted to walk away from him, only his


    large hand took a gentle hold of my wrist and stopped me in my tracks, pulling me closer into his


    naked torso slightly.


    ¡°It¡­¡± His eyes shed with concentration as his mind tried to conjure up something to say about it.


    Not that he could actually think of anything to counter the actions of his grace. ¡°It can¡¯t be changed,


    you¡¯re right¡­ but it never should have happened, I¡­¡± His voice trailed off. Why couldn¡¯t he just


    move on? It wasn¡¯t like it was that traumatic for him, all he had to do was watch. ¡°I should never


    have let anything like that happen.¡± I shrugged, the past should stay buried, instead of being bought


    up in the forever changing present.

 Chapter 0212

    Chapter 0212


    I was damaged, I knew that, but thest thing I wanted was Lewis to see me aspletely


    destroyed. Every time he bought up what King Josh did to me, my stomach would painfully contract


    contract, even more so when I realized that he would never see me as anything other than a broken


    down person.


    ¡°What were you going to do? Break your alpha kingsmand? You and I both couldn¡¯t do a damn


    thing about it, and we both know it. Look, It happened, so let¡¯s just forget about it and move on.¡± His


    eyes welled up a bit and I frowned at his sorrow. Thinking back, the man did shout an awful lot of


    disagreement while the king had his way with me.


    ¡°I should have fought harder, I should have been the one to save you!¡± Maybe he should have, but


    he didn¡¯t, and he couldn¡¯t. He gently moved his hand and carefully tucked my hair behind my ear,


    before doing his thing and cupping my cheek in hisrge palm, I subconsciously lean into it, feeling


    a small flutter of sparks run through me at his touch.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing either of us would do differently, because there was nothing we could do then! Let¡¯s


    just leave the past where it belongs¡­ in the past.¡± His gaze was scrutinizing as he refused to turn


    away from my orbs, I felt like he was seeing it all over again all of a sudden, and so I couldn¡¯t hold


    his stare, my eyes wandered over everywhere and anywhere, but every now and again I would


    catch him, his eyes never faltering from my face, not once. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as he continued to


    stare at me for a second.


    Even before he bought all this up again, Lewis always seemed to have a really far off look in his


    eyestely whenever he met my gaze, almost as if I was the only thing he could focus on, I


    wondered why a lot of the time. Maybe he really couldn¡¯t look at me in any other way, maybe he


    really did just see the damaged and scarred person I had be. ¡°Lewis? Are you ok?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The far off look suddenly came back to the present and he cleared his throat before turning away


    from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, you need rest, and I need to wash up¡­ I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Now hold on,


    there¡¯s no way he was just going to leave me after bringing everything back up to the surface, was


    all his kindness, just a pathetic act of pity?


    ¡°Can you really not look at me anymore without remembering that?¡± I asked my voice barely even a


    whisper as he stood in front of me, I shook my head and let my sight meet the floor as my hands


    began to fiddle with each other. ¡°You can¡¯t look at me without seeing what King Josh did to me, can


    you?¡± I felt my eyes begin to water slightly as I thought about losing one of the only people I had left


    in this world.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that at all, Dn¡­¡± he cut himself off as if trying to think about his next sentence. It


    didn¡¯t matter what he said though, I knew the truth and so I began to walk off again, only to be


    stopped by him for the second time this evening. ¡°I promise you, it really isn¡¯t like that, honestly, I¡­ I


    sometimes have to remind myself of what he did.¡± What did he mean he had to remind himself? Did


    He actually want to remember? My eyes widened drastically and they slowly met his again this time


    anger clouded me.


    ¡°You want to remind yourself of it?¡± He shook his head and growled slightly running his hand


    through his

 Chapter 0213

    Chapter 0213


    Lewis POV.


    ¡°You can''t look at me without seeing what King Josh did to me, can you?" I watched helplessly as


    her eyes began to water slightly at her words. I couldn¡¯t for the life of me believe that¡¯s what she


    thought. This girl in front of me, had been through so much, and the only thing I ever saw when I


    looked at her was a true leader.


    "No, it''s not that at all, Dn..." I had to cut myself off while I quickly thought about my next


    sentence. I couldn¡¯t just turn around and blurt out that she was my chosen mate? That I loved her


    with my entire being, that I wanted her to let me love her, I couldn¡¯t exin that I wanted nothing


    more than to hold onto her until the day I died. "I promise you, it really isn''t like that, honestly.¡± How


    could she not believe me, she¡¯s been through so much, I knew that, but I thought I had at least


    managed to show her that I was different, I wasn¡¯t just some lycan hell bent on human very. ¡°I... I


    sometimes have to remind myself of what he did."


    I was actually quite proud of my answer at first, I made it very clear that I thought she was beautiful,


    I told her that she unknowingly turned me on, and that I had to pace myself with her. I had to remind


    myself of everything she had been through so I didn¡¯te on too strong. So that I didn¡¯t chase her


    away. I would never force myself onto her no matter how badly I wanted her, I could never do that


    after everything she has taken on.


    "You want to remind yourself of it?" Oh shit¡­ maybe I wasn¡¯t so clear. I watched helplessly as


    anger clouded her beautiful features, I¡¯d fucked up big time now. I quickly shook my head and


    growled slightly my hand roughly ran through my hair in exasperation, I had no clue how I could


    have been bungling up so badly. ¡°Why?! Why would you want to remember the most humiliating


    and soul destroying moment of my life?"


    "That''s not what I meant, I just..." I growled again and turned my head away from my girl. She had


    to know that I obviously didn¡¯t mean it like that. ¡°I just meant that I have to remind myself of


    everything sometimes because¡­¡± It was because I wanted her, I wanted her so bad, and I couldn¡¯t


    have her, she wasn¡¯t ready. ¡°Well, with the way you¡¯ve moved on, it¡¯s just difficult to believe, you¡¯re


    doing so well now that you¡¯re here.¡± That only caused her expression to change to one that showed


    nothing but sorrow and demoralization, and it absolutely stung knowing I was the one who made


    her feel that way.


    That face she was making, why was she looking at me the same way she looked at him? Like I had


    betrayed her very being. Honestly though, even in that moment I couldn¡¯t get Her screams from that


    day to stop haunting me¡­ and the agony I felt in my chest, the pain I felt from being made to watch


    was unbearable, a lot more so than being rejected by my first mate. I hated seeing Dn go


    through everything she did, but that day was the worst thing Josh had done to her, and I hated the


    fact that I was forced to witness it and not be able to do a single thing about it. I have hated myself,


    everyday for standing idly by and watching her go through so much, and to make matters even


    worse, I left her with him¡­ I left her alone and scared with the person that abused and tortured her.


    I knew it then and I knew it now, Dn was my one true mate.


    ¡°Urgh, I''m not exining this right at all am I?" I really wasn¡¯t making myself clear even though I


    thought at first that I was doing ok. I felt my heart rate begin to hammer inside my chest, panic


    swept through me as I thought about how this misunderstanding could drive herpletely away


    from me, just when she had finally begun to let down her guard around me.


    "I get it, you don''t have to justify yourself." Her eyes were filling up more and more as she thought


    about my idiotic words. Honestly, what was I supposed to say? Was I supposed to tell her that she


    was my mate? That I had fallen for her harder than I ever thought possible?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Dn, please just¡­ please, just Let me exin myself.¡± She shook her head, and blinked her


    tears away quickly, I watched the walls she had built around herself shoot right back up, and her


    sorrowful expression turned emotionless instantly, her eyes held nothing but emptiness when they


    looked at me, it was almost like a switch, one that she had created to stop my kind from seeing her


    true terrified self.

 Chapter 0214

    Chapter 0214


    ¡°Forget it¡­ if you want to remember that day, then fine¡­ but do it without reminding me of it¡­¡± Her


    frail body began to tremble slightly and with it I felt my entire world crashing down, I couldn¡¯t stand


    by and let her think that. So I gripped her upper arm gently but firmly and held on for dear life. I


    couldn¡¯t loose her. I just couldn¡¯t. Not now, not after everything.


    My chest clenched tightly in pain, and the rejection that came with her struggle to move away from


    me caused agony to flow through me.


    At this point I thought her nk stare at me was the worst thing she could do, but once I¡¯d managed


    to get a closer look at her beautiful face, I realized that the worst thing was the tears that were now


    streaming down her cheeks. I had made her cry because I couldn¡¯t be honest. It was time I faced


    the truth and told her exactly what I was thinking¡­ I had to tell her exactly what I was feeling,


    because if I didn¡¯t I would loose her anyway, and then I would never get the chance to express how


    I truly felt about her.


    ¡°Dn, please¡­¡± Her head shook and her legs trembled, I heard a small sniff before her hand


    came up to my cheek and a p rang out. It didn¡¯t hurt physically, but goddess did it burn my heart.


    I watched as she quickly flinched, bracing herself for pain, expecting me to retaliate with abuse.


    ¡°Get off me¡­ let me go¡­ you, you mutts are all the same, all you want is to see us suffer.¡± Her


    words came out in a sob, anger and pain clouding her while my own eyes began to fill up. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want your pity¡­ Just leave me alo¡­¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ I LOVE YOU!¡± Her movements stopped instantly and her tear stained face shot up to me so


    fast I was surprised she didn¡¯t get whish, at my shouted words. Her eyes widened and her


    luscious lips parted in shock¡­ well I suppose there was no going back now. I sighed at how quiet


    the area had gotten, it seemed like even the birds in the trees were holding their breath in


    anticipation for what was toe. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Dn!¡±


    Her now surprised eyes studied mine for any hint of a lie, and disbelief shed across her features


    instead of sadness. I watched as her heartbreaking tears all but stopped instantly and quiet


    enveloped the pair of us. Her silence was deafening however.


    I just stood there, still holding onto her upper arm gently, afraid that she would run as soon as I


    released my grip. In honesty, I was shocked too. I had absolutely no intention of blurting my


    confession out like that? I wanted to tell her when the time was right, not after I mistakenly made


    her believe I didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    I mean She really had been severely abused for months, and I had stood by and allowed that abuse


    to continue. Of course she didn¡¯t believe my confession.


    I had to show her¡­


    I would ept her rejection like a true gentleman if she requested it, but in that moment the only


    thing I could think of was showing her my true intentions, which was extremely difficult to do as my


    wolf side was fighting me at every turn to just im her as mine.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Goddess please give me strength..." I let out a small mumble before now gripping both of her


    upper arms gently, I turned her ever so slightly so that she met my own frame square on. I moved


    before I could even think about my actions too much and quickly pulled her into me.


    Our lips connected gently, my eyes closed in pure bliss, and the faint sparks that once tenderly


    tickled my skin every time we touched, shot through me with the intensity of lightening. The bond


    that I whole heartedly chose to share with her, had been fully awakened, I felt more pleasure than I


    had ever felt, and I hadn¡¯t even marked her, not that I was ever nning to.


    My entire life so far had led me to this moment, to the moment where I could finally hold my one


    true mate and revel in the ecstasy of her touch. Even if the moment turned out to be brief, even if I


    was not what she ultimately wanted, I would thank the moon goddess every single day until my


    dying breath.


    I just had to pray that I wouldn¡¯t be rejected again.

 Chapter 0215

    Chapter 0215


    Dn POV.


    "Goddess give me strength..." I heard him mutter which hurt more than anything. I was beyond


    annoyed at him, I couldn''t figure out why he had been so amazing to me, and yet all of a sudden, he


    wanted to see me suffer again. It really was true, all werewolves were the exact same, sadistic and


    narcissistic.


    At least that''s what I was thinking to myself, right up until Lewis gently grabbed my shoulders and


    met my eyes, he sighed before gently yet firmly pushing his lips against mine and connecting them.


    Disbelief clouded me as I stood there standing as still as a statue, my eyes wide and my breath


    hitched. I just stood there, I couldn''t quiteprehend what Lewis had actually done but damn, did


    it feel incredible. I''ve only ever kissed two people before, the kiss I shared with Nick was our first


    ever kiss, so it was sloppy and awkward, and the one time I kissed king josh willingly, was to stop


    him from sexually assaulting me, every other one of his kisses were always forced and rough.


    Kissing Lewis however, was euphoric. It was gentle and sincere, he didn''t force me to do anything,


    he never had.


    A small hum of contentment left him, but as soon as it sounded he opened his eyes in shock. He


    then pushed me off him and took a step back wards, his hand quickly went over his mouth in pure


    surprise and he refused to meet my gaze, all the while My own fingers gently touched my bottom lip


    as I savoured the feeling of his chaste kiss...


    Wait, he had kissed me. Like actually kissed me, it wasn''t an attack and most importantly, it really


    wasn''t unpleasant. Lewis was gentle and I truly did enjoy it even if I didn''t show I did, a small smile


    yed on my mouth as I looked at him, I wanted to do it again, i wanted to wrap my arms around


    his neck, and I wanted to hold him tighter than I had ever done, I wanted to feel him hug me close


    and I wanted him to make me feel safe, but he didn''t touch me again. He took a step back and


    shook his head averting my gaze quickly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Oh fuck! Dn, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry." He looked distraught at his actions and his head hung low.


    "I shouldn''t have done that." Strangely enough, I didn''t mind his advances, I was just still reeling


    over the fact that he had actually kissed me. I couldn''t for the life of me understand how he was not


    disgusted by me. I was a far cry from being considered pretty, I always had bags under my eyes


    recently, I was most definitely suffering from post traumatic stress disorder, I was thinner than a


    skeleton and to add the cherry on top, I waspletely covered in horrendous ugly scars, I didn''t


    think anyone had the ability to fall for me.


    "Its ok..." he took another step back when I took a step forward towards him. Oh God...Don''t walk


    away now! Please don''t walk away now. He could yell at me or even call me disgusting if he wanted


    to, but I wouldn''t cope if he just walked away from me.


    "Its not ok..." He cut me off and took another step away from me. Was it not good? Was he ying


    a game. "I''m so so sorry, I just... What Josh did to you... and then I decided to just... I''m really sorry."


    He shook his head onest time before turning around. The man really was going to just run off on


    me, he was going to leave me stood there wondering what the hell I did wrong. I had to stop him.


    "Lewis... please, Just stop and look at me... Please?!" He stopped himself from bolting away there


    and then and decided to do as I asked. His reluctant eyes met mine and nothing but guilt and regret


    clouded them. "Did you mean it? What you said before... did you mean it?" I think my question sort


    of caught him off guard as he stared at me with slightly wider eyes then he previously had. "I won''t


    hold you to anything you did or said, and I don''t know why you want to remind yourself of


    everything, but I do know that I trust you, I trust you more than anyone, and I know you would never


    intentionally hurt me. So if you want to remember things, then I''m sure you have a reason for..." I


    was going to say i understood him, and that he had to see me as damaged in order for him to treat


    me like an actual human being, maybe we could just go back to how we were before, but Lewis cut


    me off again with a sigh, he allowed hisrge hand to cup my face and I as usual involuntarily


    snuggled into it.


    "I have to remind myself, because otherwise I would have kissed you weeks ago..." Thinking back,


    there had actually been a couple of times when we came close, but that was before king Josh


    decided to... well, it was before certain events happened. "I really like you, Dn, and I''ve chosen


    you as my mate, I know I shouldn''t have, and I will never expect you to ept me as that, but I


    have to remind myself of everything you have witnessed, of everything you have felt, because


    otherwise I will end up being really selfish with you."

 Chapter 0216

    Chapter 0216


    My head felt like it was going to explode, and my knees felt like they would buckle from underneath


    me. But even so I couldn''t tear myself away from the man''s piercing gaze. I took a step back away


    from him and felt my eyes begin to water. There was just no way he could have had feelings for me.


    "You are mistaken... You can''t love me, alright? I''m just not..."


    "You''re just not what? I''m sorry, but you cannot tell who I can and can''t love! Even if that person is


    you..." He stood his ground with me, not breaking eye contact, making sure I understood everything


    he was telling me. "You, Dn, are the single most stubborn person I have ever met. You''re proud,


    and disrespectful, you have the most serious case of word vomit I''ve ever known, and you seriously


    lack self preservation..." And here''s me thinking he was going to tell me good things about my self,


    instead he''s just osting me. "And yet, you fight with everything that you have, no matter the


    consequences, you always put yourself in the firing line to protect the people you care about, you


    have gained the respect of the entire world, including me, you aren¡¯t afraid to stand up to those


    people who try and tear you down, you have taken everything that has ever been thrown at you and


    bounced back even stronger than before, not to mention you¡­¡± He stepped towards me and held


    my cheeks in his hands, his breath fanned my face as he slowly leaned In again. "Not to mention


    that you are the most beautiful girl my eyes have ever seen." As soon as his lips connected with


    mine, my mind went nk.


    Euphoria...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Euphoria was the only word I could use to describe the never ending bolts of electricity that shot


    through my limbs at kissing him. He was my peace, I knew that now. As long as he stayed by my


    side, I could do anything.


    My eyes fluttered closed as I weed his advances. My lips parted granting him the ess that


    he obviously craved, and a small hum of pleasure left me as my knees threatened to buckle from


    under me.


    I think Lewis anticipated this because his hand quickly left my cheek and his arm wrapped itself


    around my back, sessfully holding me up. It also made my body lean onto his, his still naked


    torso pressing up against my tshirt dded one with purpose. It must have been difficult for him to


    end it with a kiss, especially one with as much passion behind it as the one we shared, but after 5


    minutes he moved away so that we both could catch our taken breaths. We panted as he leaned his


    forehead onto my own, I saw the strain on his face as he finally stepped away from me.


    It was slightly awkward as we stood there, both me and him reeling from his confession. I don¡¯t think


    either one of us expected everything toe out the way it did after one little misunderstanding


    between us, but it didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest.


    ¡°Ahh, um¡­¡± His cheeks red red and he moved his hands quickly to cover his clothed, now hard,


    member. ¡°Shower¡­ I¡¯m gonna go for a um shower. The run¡­ it ahh, made me all sweaty.¡± He


    chuckled nervously while I just nodded quickly, and pointed to the opposite direction he was going


    to go in.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a¡­ thing I need to go and do. I¡¯ll see youter?¡± I half asked while half stating which


    caused him to smile.


    ¡°Definitely, I think we need to have a chat.¡± He smiled and pecked me on the cheek quickly. ¡°Happy


    Birthday Dn.¡± The same sentence he had spoken less than an hour ago now had apletely


    different tone, and this time it brought a small smile onto my lips.


    We really did need to chat, about everything. I had no idea what my feelings were towards Lewis,


    but I knew one thing was certain, I cared about him more than I could ever express.


    I walked back to my RV and sighed, it was all just a waiting game now. There were no shipments


    due in today, so that was out of the question, the only thing I could do was wait to hear from the


    council about when I was able to visit the local pack, and speak to the alpha. It was time we


    organized the masses because right now everyone here was just living in a fairytale. While the rest


    of the world suffered.


    I heard a small knock at the door and I quickly shot my head towards it. Without even missing a


    beat, I bolted to it and through it open, only to be met by John who had a slightly elevated look to


    him. He huffed slightly as if he had ran over here from god knows where, and he looked at me


    before delivering his news.


    ¡°That man, the one who was forcibly marked¡­ He¡¯s awake.¡± Now I was curious. We were told from


    day one that a forced mark was a death sentence, and yet this man had survived it¡­


    ¡°Lead the way!¡±!


    Now I really did need answers.

 Chapter 0217

    Chapter 0217


    Dn POV


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Without even missing a beat, I bolted to the RV door and threw it open, only to be met by John who


    had a slightly elevated look to him. He huffed slightly as if he had ran over here from god knows


    where, and he looked at me before delivering his news.


    "That man, the one who was forcibly marked... He''s awake." Now I was curious. We were told from


    day one that a forced mark was a death sentence, and yet this man had survived it...


    "Lead the way!"!


    I needed to see this man in order to understand what had happened. He logically shouldn''t have


    survived, especially with the amount of blood he lost, but he had, he was alive and so it was


    imperative for me to speak to him. I guess I felt like it was partly my fault that he had even been


    marked without permission in the first ce. If king Josh hadn''t have announced that his intention


    was to do the same thing to me, then nobody else would have even had the gall to try it.


    I walked with John to the medical tent in silence, the day was still calm and the sun was still


    blurring. I was already exhausted, however I couldn¡¯t deny that I was happy, everything that had


    happened with Lewis was still ying on my mind and every time his lips on mine popped into my


    head, I smiled and blushed at the same time.


    My thoughts were indeed cut off however as we finally got to the tent.


    ¡°Do you mind if I go and see him alone, I just really need to¡­¡± John nodded his head and smirked.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all, I guess he must have understood my thought process.


    I didn''t waste any time in entering, and walked straight up to where the man was previously being


    treated. What shocked me the most however, was the fact that he was sat up in bed, reading an old


    book,pletely unfazed about the fact he almost died a couple of days ago.


    "Um... Hello..." I waited for him to meet my eyes so that I could speak to him, except he barely


    acknowledged my presence.


    "I thought I told the doctor I didn''t want to speak to anymore god damn mutts." Oh, he was my


    people. I smiled at his attitude and nodded my head ever so slightly, impressed with his attitude, I


    understood the manpletely. After what he had been through it would have been difficult for him


    to determine that not all lycans were the same. Hell, I was only just starting to understand it myself.


    "I assure you, I am not a wolf." He sighed and quickly lowered his book long enough to look in my


    direction. As soon as he did it was his face that showed shock, he immediately closed his book,


    keeping his finger in between the pages he was currently reading so he wouldn''t lose his page.


    "Queen Dn!" His voice rose as he spoke my name along with my unwanted title, however at this


    stage I was extremely fed up of telling people to stop saying it only for them to continue to do so


    every single time they saw me. "I can''t believe you are really here?"


    "Neither can I in all honesty." I chuckled dryly and walked over to his bed before sitting down on the


    chair next to it. "How are you doing?"


    "I''m very well, your grace, I''m feeling stronger than I ever have." Hmm, I wasn''t sure if that was


    concerning or not though.


    "Has the doctor exined anything to you yet?" I asked him, my curiosity getting the better of me, I


    just felt the need to know everything about his situation.


    "He''s exined enough. I guess it makes sense as to why I''m so full of energy." He chuckled not


    seeming all that concerned about what could possibly happen. Whereas for me, all I could think


    about with this guy, was what could happen next. I mean he miraculously survived the bite, but at


    what cost? Is it true that he could potentially shift during the next full moon? Had the forced mark


    truly changed his humanposition? How could he not be worried about the usible


    consequences? He must have read my mind or at least he must have read my facial expressions,


    because he quickly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to even be alive right now, so whatever happens, happens. I


    don¡¯t intend to waste my days. I¡¯m going to enjoy whatever time I have left, especially when I have


    the energy to do so.¡± He was a very optimistic guy, more so than I was. It was quite admirable in all


    honesty.

 Chapter 0218

    Chapter 0218


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I genuinely was really sorry, this man had gone through something even worse than I


    had, he was upbeat, and lively, but his eyes held more pain and betrayal than his words could


    confess. ¡°I can not imagine what you must be going through, right now.¡± He met my own orbs in


    shock at how sincere I was being, he must have been unfamiliar with receiving empathy, and on


    that note, I could definitely rte to him. ¡°The choice to be marked¡­ well, that is the only thing that


    we have a say in, it¡¯s the only thing in our power to control, but that waspletely taken from


    you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own fault for letting my guard down. I was starting to ept her slowly, if she had waited a


    few more months, I don¡¯t think she would have had to force me.¡± So even this man found it difficult


    to deny his bond with her.


    ¡°Never me yourself. You are supposed to be able to let your guard down with the people you like.


    You shouldn¡¯t have to fear the possibility of being attacked by the person who ims they like you.


    None of this, is your fault.¡± The entire time I was speaking to him my sight wandered over to his


    shoulder, my curiosity eating away at me to discover what a non consented mark bite, looked like. I


    doubted it would take on a slight pattern like a typical marking would.


    ¡°If it¡¯s spoken by you, your grace, then I will just have to believe it.¡± The admiration in his eyes was


    enough to leave me slightly shocked. I still couldn¡¯t understand why some people thought so highly


    of me. I hadn¡¯t done anything except be a human punching bag, and yet the support some people


    showed me was the most honorific thing I could have received. ¡°Can I ask you a question, your


    grace?¡± I frowned, unsure whether his question would be one that I was able to answer. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course, after everything, I think the least I can do is answer a question or two.¡± I let a friendly


    smile grace my lips, as I looked at the man. He swallowed thickly and gripped his book slightly


    tighter in his grasp before speaking his


    query.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± I had absolutely no clue at all what he was talking about, again, he must have


    sensed my own unspoken inquiry. ¡°How did you reject him, how did you deny the mate bond for so


    long? I mean¡­ You escaped, you found your way here. So how did you do it? How did you stay


    yourself while being with him?¡± I had no idea what he was talking about, denying the king wasn¡¯t


    difficult at all, in fact, I¡¯d go as far as to say it was the easiest thing I had to do while residing in the


    pce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can answer that.¡± My fingers quickly began to fiddle its each other as I began to


    exin my aversion to the question at hand. ¡°For me, Being with the king was never a question or a


    possibility, it was actually pretty easy to reject him and his ideals.¡±


    ¡°But how? Whenever I¡¯m around my mate, I¡¯m disgusted by her, and yet my body longs for her. She


    may be a wolf, and I may hate her, but god do I want her.¡± I frowned again, it was never difficult, not


    once did I want to be in his presence, I never wanted to even say his name, the very word used to


    bring bile to my throat. ¡°Did you never feel¡­ I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡± The man must have


    been confused, surly if you hated someone so much you would wouldn¡¯t have any longing for them


    at all. ¡°When he touched you, did you not feel the electric shocks, like your body¡¯s would merge


    together if you stayed connected for too long? Did he truly never make you feel ted?¡± He


    frowned, almost as if he couldn¡¯t understand me at all, while I began to drown in my thoughts.

 Chapter 0219

    Chapter 0219


    Chosen By The Moon


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit that There were some mild sparks between me and the king, but never to the


    extent of what this man was describing. In fact if I had to give someone that description it wouldn¡¯t


    have been the king at all, it would have been Lewis,


    Whenever I would touch Lewis, all those little barely there sparks that I hadpletely detesjed


    with the king, would feel both stronger and a lot more amazinging from the ex beta, whenever


    he was around I felt safe and secure like nothing the king could do would hurt me¡­. actually,


    thinking back, it was Lewis that I was instantly drawn to back in my schools corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I never felt anything like that with the king. His grace only bought me pain.¡± If


    everyone I know felt so connected to their mates, then why didn¡¯t 12


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me being an idiot¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t, I think it was actually to do with me.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, most people find it difficult to deny their mates¡­.¡± So why didn¡¯t I? ¡°I¡¯ll let


    you rest and read your book. If you take a turn or begin to feel different, then please Tell someone.¡±


    He nodded his head, and frowned on confusion at me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Ok¡­ So where are you going now then?¡± Where was I go. Well today was my birthday, so far a lot


    had happened and I fully intended on getting some answers.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time I found out whether the moon goddess actually exists or not.¡± Time to take Lewis¡¯s


    advice, and see if she¡¯s at all forting with her answers. ¡°Please, get some rest.¡±


    I didnt wait any longer, the sun was still high in the sky, however it was slowly descending and


    created a warm red glow, I just loved it when the sky looked like that. I didn¡¯t even know how to


    broach the subject of trying to contact a nonexistent benevolent, but I had to at least try. I suppose it


    would rule out the possibility of me being blessed by her.


    I walked straight to theke, it always seem quite sacred somehow. I had noticed the moon always


    shone directly on it whenever night fell across the sky, and so I sat down, crossed legged, on the


    grass by the water and waited for the moon to rise. Slowly but surly the full orb shone onto theke


    creating a beautiful view of silver. I sighed, already finding this idea really stupid, as I looked at the


    full moon.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯m here, Goddess Luna!¡± I knew that was what Lewis called her and so I decided to give it a


    try. ¡°If you¡¯re real, then I need some answers¡­¡± Maybe I was doing it wrong! Did I need to join my


    hands like Christian¡¯s? Or maybe I had


    to kneel before the moon itself? ¡°Please?!¡±


    Onerge sh of light flew across the water and instantly, I was blinded!


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0220

    Chapter 0220


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was high on life¡­ my mind constantly reeling with mine and Dn¡¯s encounter. I couldn¡¯t stop the


    smile that yed on my lips from as I ran further away from her. I needed a shower, and that


    shower now needed to be cold, my urges got the better of me and I couldn¡¯t help but get extremely


    aroused by everything that had happened.


    Dns scent lingered all around me, causing a sense of calm to flood me, Even after leaving her,


    the feeling of her touch on my bare skin wouldn¡¯t stop sending sparks through my veins, amplifying


    everywhere that her hands caressed.


    It was safe to say that My entire body was on high alert, as if I had been searching for something for


    my entire life, and it was only after confessing my true feelings towards her, that had me feeling like


    I had finally found my missing piece. The missing link that stopped me from feeling whole.


    Even after making it back to my own RV, and even after showering while the water sted down on


    me at freezing temperatures, my body still felt like it in heat. I hadn¡¯t had the time to trulye


    down from my high dose of euphoria, and as luck would unfortun ave it, I wasn¡¯t going to get the


    chance to take everything that had


    happened in. I wasn¡¯t going to get the opportunity to rehearse what I was going to say to Dn for


    when we both met upter in the day.


    A knock sounded on my door and I sighed, already knowing that whoever was disturbing me, wasn¡¯t


    going to disappear until they had at the very least, told me what they wanted too. So, after slipping a


    pair of shorts on, and with both a reluctant and slow speed, I opened my door, only to be met with


    the face of doctor Saki, who¡¯s expression turned serious upon meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Lord Beta?¡± It was always strange to hear that title now, it really did just feel so wrong to be called


    it. I wasn¡¯t above anyone anymore, not that I was to begin, but I was even less so now that I had left


    that life behind me.


    ¡°Just Lewis is fine, doc.¡± I quickly slipped a t¨Cshirt over my torso, and then looked at the doctor in


    front of me. ¡°What brings you hear?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake, that gentleman who was brought in because of a forced marking, he¡¯s awake, and


    he¡¯spletely lucid.¡± That was a surprise, as bad as it sounds, I had pretty much wrote that guy off


    as dead, I thought there was no way he would have survived that ordeal. ¡°I was going to inform V,


    but she¡¯s in the control room.¡°!I nodded my head and looked at the doctor. His eyes screamed


    excitement, and Ipletely understood why. ¡°Me and Dr Be have never seen anything like


    this before, the man is seeminglypletely, fine.¡±


    Every wolf has a calling in life, it¡¯s like a pull towards a certain job or vocation that we know we will


    excel at. Doctors were no exception to this. The victim in question, was, as far as Dr Saki would


    say, a medical mystery, and we all know that doctors live for a good mystery.


    He was awake! That man who had been brought in after being forcibly marked, was awake and was


    apparently up and talking as if nothing had happened at all. I really was beginning to admire the


    human race and their ability to ovee subservience. Some of the people I had met really did


    have a certain resilience that I could only hope for.


    After hearing about the guy and knowing full well that V was trying to organize some of the weapons


    that the pack were collecting, I instantly followed the doctor to the medical tent, so that I could see


    and review his condition myself.


    1/2


    Once we got there, it was exactly as Dr Saki had said, the man was sat up in the bed, his monitors


    were still connected to him, but even though I¡¯m no medical professional, I could clearly see that his


    vitals were practically normal. His nose, was firmly pressed into an old book and he was clearly


    taken by its plot as his head dint even raise for Dr Sakis


    return.


    Chapter Comme

 Chapter 0221

    Chapter 0221


    hosen By The Moon


    I made a small noise when clearing my throat so I could get his attention, but still, his head didn¡¯t


    turn, he must have been extremely engrossed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you awake.¡± I stated with a smile only to have the man sigh and lower his still open


    book. He took one look at me and scowled slightly before whipping his head straight back to the


    pages full of ck and white text.


    ¡°No!¡± Was his only remark, as he effectively turned the page of the novel and began reading the


    next section. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking to any lycans, especially not the royal beta, you can fuck right off!¡± I


    could hear the hatred and betrayal in his voice, and I swallowed thickly, it still shook me up every


    time I discovered how must destain people had for me,


    especially when they didn¡¯t even know me.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    7


    I understood it I suppose, but still it hurt me every single time. Even Dn used to be very blunt with


    me once upon a time. I think she only got closer to me because she thought I was the lesser of two


    evils.


    ¡°Lewis is just here to ask you a few questions. Dr Be quickly took the man¡¯s chart readings


    while the patient simply shook his head once more, not letting his head move from that book. I


    frowned knowing he was doing it as a simple tactic to get us to think he wasn¡¯t listening to us, when


    in reality, he must have reread the same sentence 5


    times by now.


    ¡°Then get a human to ask them, I¡¯m not speaking to a mutt. There was only one human I knew of


    that could have this guests respect, and that was my girl. She¡¯d be more than happy to learn about


    his condition anyway. Plus, it gave me the chance to run back to the pack to inform Gilliard about


    the new developments, even though I had already been to


    the pack once today.


    With that in mind, I quickly got in touch with my dad, and asked him to get Dn. A few minutes


    later he replied saying he sent John to go and get her in his stead. I had things I needed get on with


    anyway.


    ¡°Dr Saki, I¡¯m going to go back to the pack, can you make sure he staysfortable.¡± The doctor


    smiled and nodded his head, and with that I took my leave. That man clearly had no intention of


    talking to me, so it was best for me to not aggravate him.


    1 left Dn to talk to him herself, I saw her walk into the tent, she was in a world of her own of


    course and oblivious to anything other than the man who was now awake. I chuckled, she said we


    would talkter, and I believed her


    wholeheartedly.


    Without thinking I walked out of the safe confinements of the safe haven and as soon as I was out


    of the wolfsbane barrier, I let myself shift. It really was difficult keeping my wolf form at bay when I


    was there, so any time I got to let it


    out, I relished in it. Even if it had only been half a day, after everything with Dn, my need to shift


    had grown ten


    fold.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I had made it to the pack house, and had started walking to Gilliard office. I


    already knew he was going to rip into me. I was practically surrounded by Dn¡¯s scent, it would be


    impossible for him not to notice.


    I didn¡¯t even knock, I just walked in and grabbed a chocte out of the fancy bowl he kept on his


    desk, then I sat down on the sofa at the side, put my feet and popped the chocte in my mouth.


    ¡°Make yourself at home why don¡¯t you?¡± His head didn¡¯t move from his holographic screen, but the


    sarcasm was fully


    1/2


    evident in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do. I chuckled which finally bought Gilliard¡¯s head up to look directly at me. He


    sighed and shut the


    hologram down quickly.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0222

    Chapter 0222


    Did youe here, just to talk about that girl again? You look like the cat that got the cream. Ifis


    eyes rolled in his head, I knew I was giving off vibes of rapture.


    I¡¯m not here to talk about Dn, I¡¯m here to tell you that the man who was marked without


    permission is awake.¡± Now his attention was fully on me. I watched as he sat up straight in his chair,


    his actions caused a small, smug grin to form on my lips.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake? How exactly is he?¡± I didn¡¯t have the foggiest so I shrugged and watched as Gilliard


    slumped back in his chair.


    ¡°He refused to speak with me. Won¡¯t talk to any Lycan actually.¡± I watched as my cousins face


    became using and he squinted his eyes at meically.


    ¡°So, you sent the queen in to speak with him?¡± I nodded and he pursed his lips in contemtion. In


    the end he simply nodded and epted the actions of everyone. Unable to do anything about it


    now. ¡°Should we tell Morag?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s your call, is she still locked in the dungeons?¡± He nodded. Morag was the she wolf that had


    forcibly marked the poor man in question. She was of course, immediately sent d to the dungeon by


    Gilliard, and she had been there ever since.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand how someone could abuse their status as a mate.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand it


    either, it used topletely baffle me every time Josh would purposefully torment Dn. ¡°Speaking


    of mates, when am I finally going to get to meet yours? It would be great to personally shake the


    hand of the person who I¡¯ve been messaging for three years. Also Between you gushing about her


    constantly and Trina speaking so highly of her, even my curiosity is beginning to reach its peak.¡± I


    had actually forgotten that he had already been speaking with Dn, prior to her iming. The


    amount of text that he had shown me in thest few weeks, only made my girl all the more desirable


    to


    1. me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be arranged soon, her and V aren¡¯t exactly getting along very well.¡± Not at all actually. Both girls


    seemed to sh every single chance they got.


    ¡°V doesn¡¯t like anyone who doesn¡¯t agree with her straight away, and The queen radiates a natural


    energy that V will never have. She¡¯s threatened by her.¡± I nodded my head, it was clear as crystal to


    anyone who had eyes. Every time Dn spoke, more and more people end up siding with her. She


    was genuinely born to be a leader.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a few people that are. Not that it ever stops her.¡± I chuckled, thinking back to her


    lingering lips on mine. ¡°She knows she¡¯s my mate.¡± All the talk about Dn caused my longing to


    intensify. Gilliard hadn¡¯t even met her in person yet and already had a spark in him whenever she


    was mentioned.


    ¡°You told her?¡± I hadn¡¯t exactly heard what my cousin had to say because I felt someone poking at


    my head through mind link. It was rare for anyone to try and contact me out of the blue, and I


    suddenly felt a pit form in my stomach, I quickly put my finger up to stop the alpha from talking and


    opened the link to hear whatever was goi by to be said.


    ¡®Lord Beta¡­ no one can wake Queen Dn¡®

 Chapter 0223

    Chapter 0223


    hosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV


    I hadn¡¯t exactly heard what my cousin had to say because I felt someone poking at my head


    through mind link. It was rare for anyone to try and contact me out of the blue, and I suddenly felt a


    pit form in my stomach, I quickly put my finger up to stop the alpha from talking and opened the link


    to hear whatever was going to be said.


    Lord Beta¡­ no one can wake Queen Dn!


    When I say that I shot up so fast causing whish to overtake me, I wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡­ a slight


    ache began to form in my neck and back as I quickly ordered an exnation. Doctor Sakis words


    felt like a stab to my chest, because I couldn¡¯t for the life of me understand what exactly he was


    talking about? I had just been with her, she waspletely fine, so what exactly had happened in


    the short space of time that I had been away from her?


    What? What do you mean? I began to pace backwards and forwards in my cousins office leaving


    him to just look at me as if I had five headsing out of my neck.


    She won¡¯t wake up, we¡¯ve tried everything.¡® I needed to get back, I mean, would this have even


    happened if I hadn¡¯t have


    left her? Was it because of something I did? I knew her mind was


    panic¡­ what if she had suffered a panic attack all because of me. things too far.


    maybe my kissing her sent her into shock, or she experienced them a lot, and I still took


    Although, truly thinking about it, it could have been her fatigue and hunger, maybe everything had


    finally hit her full force, and now she had simply shut down because of it. I tried to get food to her


    when ever I could, but I knew it wasn¡¯t enough for her to live on. It didn¡¯t matter what it was, I


    suppose in the end it was still all my fault.


    TIl be back as soon as I can. Until then, Keep herfortable¡® My order was clear, but my worry


    was much more prominent, I quickly shut the mind link off and turned to Gilliard who just looked at


    me with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°So, what trouble has your little mate gotten into now then?¡± I shook my head at him and fought


    back a growl, he couldn¡¯t have known that she was seemingly unconscious, and I had told him


    many stories about her rebellious attitude. So as far as he knew, she had just ran her mouth again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I walked to the door of his office and rushed out my next sentence, before


    hightailing through it, not waiting to hear his reply. ¡°Apparently she¡¯s unconscious.¡±


    I ran back to the base quicker than I ever had, letting my wolf form take over mepletely. As


    soon as I got to the wolfs bane barrier I shifted back, praying silently that my human speed would


    be fast enough to get me to my girl in record time, because only after seeing her myself could I rule


    out every serious scenario that was running through my


    mind.


    As soon as I entered the medical tent, both doctor Saki and doctor Be turned to me, the pair of


    them adjourning widened eyes and shock at the speed in which I entered.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± There was absolutely no room in my voice for hesitation, my demand was evident,


    I needed Dn. I Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was so restless, and longing was taking over my entire being, along with the strong feeling of guilt,


    that whatever had happened, did so while she was, once again,pletely alone.


    1/2


    Is Dn of The man who had been marked forcefully was still lying in bed, wires still came from


    him, but he looked the picture of health. Also, why was he so concerned? They d only had one


    conversation, and he was acting like they were best friends.


    I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be asking where she was, would 12 1 growled out, I didn¡¯t like the man for


    some reason, maybe it was because he wouldn¡¯t speak to me before hand, or maybe, I was simply


    jealous at the fact that he seemed to have developed an instant liking to my girl. He was certainly


    disquieted by her current condition.


    ¡°Please, try not to panic too much, all her vital signs are within perfect perimeter. Her grace was


    found unconscious at the side of the bigke by n, he bought her back here because he couldn¡¯t


    wake her up at all. If she still hasn¡¯t woken by morning we will conduct some more tests, but right


    now, the most likely exnation is that her fatigue has caught up to her and she¡¯s copsed from


    exhaustion.¡± I nodded my head but still felt highly irritable as I looked at the doctor. He hadn¡¯t


    answered my question, he had simply exined the situation to me. It wasn¡¯t enough for my

 Chapter 0224

    Chapter 0224


    ¡°That still does not tell me where she is.¡± I ground out through clenched teeth, every single person


    currently in the medical tent was treading on extremely thin ice. I could feel my wolf form edging to


    the surface, but forced it down. Shifting in the confines of the base was fruitless and would only


    cause me pain.


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in her RV¡­ but¡­¡± I didn¡¯t waste any more time in trying to find the patience to listen


    to what the doctor had to say, I was much more concerned with seeing what sort of state Dn was


    in with my own eyes. At least then I coulde to my own conclusions. I ran out of there before


    anyone could say anything more to me, and went straight to the RV that held my sleeping mate.


    As soon as I entered the small van, I let my eyes wonder over to the bed, it was there that Dn


    was resting, a single small pulse monitory on her finger, and caused a rhythmic consistent


    beeping sound to echo through the room.


    She looked peaceful, her beautiful yet pale face was in a rare state of contentment, it made a


    change, in the few times I had been present while she slept, I had noticed her face contorting


    strongly out of fear and pain, all while being in the middle of her slumber, but now there was


    nothing, not even a flicker from her eyelids symbolising her dreaming mind, no, She waspletely


    still. Her plump pink lips were gently parted to allow her unconscious breath to escape them, and


    her long thick hairy sprawled out on the pillow that led under her head, her heart rate as steady


    as a drum while she dreamt of goddess knows what.


    T


    I gently sat on the bed and sighed, running my hand over her hair a few times forfort, to


    hopefully give her an evenrger sense of serenity. The doctor was right, I didn¡¯t need to worry just


    yet, if she was simply asleep, which she did appear to be, then I needed to let my girls mind catch


    up to the rest of her body, she needed to rest more than anyone else.


    I have to admit though, I¡¯m that specific moment, Dn genuinely seemed even more lovely than


    she usually did, and I couldn¡¯t understand why, I also couldn¡¯tprehend why my once fearful


    mind had instantly be more at ease the second I entered the room. It was as if the mere


    presence of her caused my wolf form to calm. Even still, my mate was unconscious, without a single


    exnation as to why, however I did not feel that deep sense of dread I had mere


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what dream you are having or where your mind is right now, but pleasee back to


    me, we need to talk remember.¡± I finally took her hand in mine caressing the skin on her opposite


    arm softly. ¡°Wake up soon for me, Dyl. Please¡­¡±


    I watched closely in deep fascination as the moon had begun to shrink slowly in size more and


    more as each night passed, it¡¯s shape beginning to resemble that of a banana.


    ¡°Dear Goddess Luna¡­¡± I prayed every single day to the moon goddess for Dn¡¯s safety, I hoped


    she was listening to my prayer, and I hoped my beautiful soulmate would understand everything.


    ¡°Please, please bring her back safe, allow her to wake and take on the role that you chose her for.


    Please, she has a lot to give the world.¡±


    Little did I know that she wouldn¡¯t awaken for several days. It caused agony to envelope the heart in


    my chest, and so


    after a few days my worry began to quickly spread again.

 Chapter 0225

    Chapter 0225


    Dn POV


    I walked straight to theke, it always seem quite sacred somehow. I had noticed the moon always


    shone directly on it whenever night fell across the sky, and so I sat down, crossed legged, on the


    grass by the water and waited for the moon to rise. Slowly but surly the full orb shone onto theke


    creating a beautiful view of silyer. I sighed, already finding this idea really stupid, as I looked up at


    the full moon.


    Ok¡­ I¡¯m here. Goddess Luna!¡± I knew that was what Lewis called her and so I decided to give it a


    try. ¡°If you¡¯re real, then I need some answers¡­ Maybe I was doing it wrong! Did I need to join my


    hands like Christian¡¯s? Or maybe I had to kneel before the moon itself? ¡°Please?!¡±


    Onerge sh of light flew across the water and instantly, I was blinded. My sat body fell over from


    the shock and my back hit the grass below me with a heavy thump, my hands shot to my eyes in


    hopes to free me from the brightness that just shed before me.


    ¡°Miss Riley!?¡± This was getting genuinely ridiculous, I knew that I needed a psych consult at this


    point, because I wouldn¡¯t be able to move on from everything if I kept imagining that same stupid


    light, and hearing that specific ominous voice in my head.


    I closed my eyes tight and tried my hardest to shake my hallucinations away but when I opened my


    eyes again, the light that had caused me temporary blindness was still very much there, floating


    directly in front of my now confused and scared form, only now, it appeared to be taking the form of


    ady.


    I blinked a few times, trying toe to terms with what had happened, my head shot around


    towards theke, only it


    was no longer there, in its ce, was arge golden tree! What the fuck had happened?


    I let my sight travel towards the sky, it was dark, almost ck in color, and yet where I sat, was


    bright and daring, the area around me was being lit up by thousands of stars twinkling over my


    head. The grass below my strangely now bare feet was damp yet the space around me, flushed my


    body with warmth.


    Finally after looking everywhere else, my confused and slightly apprehensive sightnded on the


    glowing woman stood in front of me. Her long grey dress rippled and flew as if caught by a non


    existent, the invisible breeze also caused her long pure white hair to fly all over except for on her


    beautifully pale face. She floated deliberately in the air


    in front of me and smiled a warm unfamiliar smile.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I have finally gone crazy!¡± I stated without even thinking about my words. In my mind it was truly


    the only exnation for what was urring.


    ¡°¡°You have not allowed your mind to crumble, my child.¡± Her voice was deeper that I had imagined


    and seemed to have a slight echoing from it. From her appearance I thought maybe she would


    sound girly, and perky, instead. what I heard was the voice of someone extremely wise, and very


    ominous, her grey eyes seemed to bore into my own with n intensity that had me wanting to bow


    before her. ¡°You asked for me¡­ and so I have answered.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for anyone.¡± I stated as I stood, I was understandably very confused by the whole thing.


    My facial expressions gave far too much away, because thedy in front of me began to produce a


    deep silvery giggle, almost sounding like the dong of an old church bell.


    1/2


    ¡°You spoke of needing some answers, did you not?¡± I did, but I was speaking to a non existent


    entity, I didn¡¯t actually expect someone to answer me.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°I have allowed myself to materialize right before your very eyes and still, you refuse to


    acknowledge my existence.¡± No way is thisdy trying to say she is actually the moon goddess


    herself?! I couldn¡¯t help but let out a full bellyugh at the audacity of the situation. ¡°I understand


    your skepticism, child, but I assure you, I have shown myself to you for a single purpose.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    ? 6


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0226

    Chapter 0226


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll bite for now, what purpose might that be, all powerful goddess of the moon¡± She wide that


    was perfection. Thedy was the epitome of beauty, and being stood next to her only


    Baws.


    ¡°To put your mind at ease.¡± That was simply impossible, my mind would never be able to max. 1


    hud Lar think about. ¡°I admit, we do not have much time, it will drain me entirely the longer you stay


    here


    Now she had my attention, I¡¯ll pretend she¡¯s the moon goddess for the time being, but at this stage


    I was forty extens that I was being pranked or something.


    ¡°The after world? Are you telling me that I¡¯m currently dead?!¡± She shook her head, and let out a


    single breath of a


    chuckle.


    ¡°Does that frighten you?¡± It didn¡¯t, not in the slightest actually, at the end of the day there really


    were only two possibilities for what was happening. The first being that I really was dead, and the


    second being that I really was insane. I much preferred the death option if I¡¯m honest.


    ¡°I have never been afraid of death.¡± I admitted to the being in front of me.


    ¡°You are truly a rare find, my child, but you are not dead, you are simply in limbo between the dead


    and the king¡± wasn¡¯t sure if her answer was worse than I was expecting or not. So I was currently in


    limbo? Or at the very least my soul was. ¡°I am truly very sorry for everything you have had to


    endure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re apology doesn¡¯t mean much, considering you apparently are the one who threw me into this


    life. Her gane met mine and i almost crumpled underneath it. She said nothing for a while as she


    looked me over, her grey eyes began to glow slightly and I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the


    actual moon.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it had to be you¡­¡± What? Surly some other poor soul would have been much


    happier with the king Someone else would have epted him in a heartbeat and wouldn¡¯t have


    been tortured the way I had.


    ¡°There are billions of people in the world, and you¡¯re telling me that out of all of them, I truly am


    meant to be king Josh? You¡¯re telling me that he really is my soulmate?¡± I couldn¡¯t ept that, a


    mate is supposed to treasure yOUL, they are supposed to thank the goddess every single day for


    being gifted so amazingly.


    ¡°I cannot exin much to you, we are running out of time, but I can inform you, that although you


    are Joshua¡¯s mate, he doesn¡¯t hold the same title in your heart.¡± I frowned deeply, what did she


    mean by that?


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that although I am his soulmate, he is not mine?¡± She nodded and with that nod


    her white hair moved elegantly. ¡°But how can I even have a soulmate? I¡¯m not a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Every human has someone that they are destined for, my child, they just do not have the ability to


    find them the way lycans do. It doesn¡¯t make their love any less powerful. Your parents were a rare


    example of humans actually locating their other half.¡± What?! My parents were genuine soulmates?


    They did truly love each other, everyone used to say so It also exins why my mompletely


    broke after my dads death, she had lost half of her soul. I shook my head slightly as to stop myself


    from shedding anymore tears.


    ¡°But then why would you make it so that I had to be with him? You just watched as he dragged me


    away from my life, my home! You watched on as he destroyed my mind, and tortured my body. You


    stood by and saw your precious king


    treating the so called love of his life, like a piece of butchers meat. How do you justify that? Her face


    fell slightly as if knowing that no matter what she said next, there would be no justification for his


    actions towards me.


    Chapter Comments


    07


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0227

    Chapter 0227


    Chosen by The Moon


    ¡°My own actions are regrettable, however they were necessary. I know that you¡¯re aware of the


    superiorityplex that the Lycanthrope are expressing. When I first created the beautiful creatures


    I did so with intentions of an equal world. The lycans were created to provide peace and a better life


    to those who had suffered greatly, Joshua and his father took advantage of their abilities and


    created a new unjust world¡­¡± Everyone already knew the story of how the new world came into


    fruition, 1 didn¡¯t want to listen to the events that lend humans to a life of poverty. ¡°I had no other


    choice but to pair you with Joshua, for you are the only one capable of bringing his reign to its end.¡±


    What the fuck did she expect me to do to him? It¡¯s not like I could fight him off. I mean sure, I could


    help the rebellion in the fight against the upromising wolves, but singrly, there wasn¡¯t a


    damn thing I could do against him.


    ¡°How the hell do you expect me to usurp him?¡± She looked at me and allowed her glowing arm to


    reach out, resting her delicate fingers on my shoulder.


    ¡°It has been centuries since a lycan was created from my blessing alone¡­¡± That¡¯s true. She


    transformed a single vige, which in time created the poption of wolves we have today, however


    I wasn¡¯t at all sure where she was going with it. ¡°Blessed wolves are naturally physically stronger


    than those born. Although, king Joshua and The previous royal Beta Lewis, show multiple skills


    which even surprise me sometimes. They are both more in touch with nature than anyone else, I


    believe them both to be direct descendants of the first wolf king.¡±


    ¡°Lewis? Is a direct descendant? So he could take over the throne instead, surely he has the ability


    to challenge King josh. Much more than I do. I¡¯m too weak to do much.¡± I always knew Lewis to be


    strong, I often found myselfparing him to Josh in every way. I also happened to believe that he


    would make an excellent king.


    ¡°The humans would never ept a born Lycan as ruler, my child, the only hope for an equal world


    is you.¡± She looked at me in sympathy, and sighed as my eyes widened drastically. I think I was


    finally beginning to understand what she was trying to say. ¡°There is a reason I have helped to heal


    your every injury, there is a reason I have watched over you all these years.¡±


    I shook my head and felt tears begin to prick my eyes as I looked at the moon goddess in front of


    me. She was crazy.


    ¡°I would like you to receive my blessings, to be my only envoy on earth, to ept my power and the


    responsibilities thate with it. My dear Dn, I need you to be a Lycan!¡± No! I would never,


    I would rather die than ept that as my destiny.


    Bing a lycan, turning into the very thing I hated most in the world would be my true downfall.


    Had I not sacrificed more than enough already? My entire life had been dictated for me, everything I


    had ever had or wanted had been ripped away from me. Must my humanity be stolen from me too?


    2


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± My head shook. ¡°I won¡¯t!.. I will never¡­ ept that as my fate.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    But the lycans were once humans. Are you so blind, and frankly immature, that you are convinced


    you have to give up your humanity to gain the power to change the world? I¡­.


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS ?

 Chapter 0228

    Chapter 0228


    Dn POV


    I ended up waking with a loud gasp, my breath came out in panicked pants and my body shot up


    allowing my head to dart around the room trying to make sure I was back at theke, only I was


    met with the interior of the medical tent. A constant rhythmic beep was going off, but in my panic it


    seemed to increase in speed.


    Next to me, sat on a chair was Lewis. His head rested on the bed in slumber but his hand was on


    mine, holding it loosely. Why I had been bought back to the hospital like area was beyond me but at


    least I was no longer in that limbo ce the moon goddess had sent me to.


    My eyes uncontrobly streamed with water, and my breath was uneven, i had no idea why I was


    giving off this type of reaction, but it didn¡¯t really matter, I guess my emotions had a mind of their


    own when it came to lycanthropy


    matters.


    I didn¡¯t even think about what I was doing before I sortfort from the only person present. I


    pulled my hand away from his and shook his shoulder, a strangled cry of his name left my lips


    causing him to wake immediately.


    ¡°Lewis!¡± His own head lifted straight away and he only gave himself 5 seconds to take my awake


    self in before pulling me into his arms. His tight embrace creating a warmth of calm to sweep over


    me. It had to be Lewis, my mate I mean. If King Josh wasn¡¯t mated to me, despite me being chosen


    for him, then who was my other half? No one else had made me feel the way Lewis did. My breath


    instantly began to stabilise as my own arms tightened around his neck.


    ¡°Dn?!¡± His uttering of my name came out as more of a whispered, unconvinced question, as he


    too tightened around my body, drawing me in even closer despite me already being flushed up


    against him. ¡°You¡¯re ok¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ok¡­ I¡¯m not ok¡­¡± I shook my head and sobbed into his shoulder. For some reason, I was


    finally ok with letting my true feelings out around Lewis, I wasn¡¯t ok, and he deserved to know that,


    hell I wanted him to know that, and for some reason, hearing the moon goddess telling me to


    be a wolf, made me feel worse and more trapped than I did when I was with Josh. I couldn¡¯t


    for the life of me believe what had actually happened. The moon goddess waspletely fucked up


    if she thought I would just roll over and ept the life that she wanted me to live. ¡°She wants me


    to¡­ I¡¯m supposed to¡­¡± the words got lost in a sob. There was no way that I could be a wolf.


    ¡°Hey, hey. You need to calm down, you are going to make yourself sick.¡± He pushed me away from


    him slightly and held my face in his hands, wiping my eyes gently with his thumbs as he did so.


    ¡°Deep breaths for me!¡± He showed me how to breathe because in that moment I had genuinely


    forgotten how, my mind focussed on one thing only, and that was what I was expected to do.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Long breaths,e on Dyl.¡±


    Wait¡­ had something been done? I didn¡¯t feel any different at all, I felt the exact same as I was


    from before I encountered the goddess, but I had to be sure. So instead of thinking and acting like a


    sane person, I shot up out of bed, breaking the contact between me and Lewis in order to find a


    mirror.


    ¡°Do I look different?¡± I frantically asked while fumbling around trying to find something, trying to find


    anything, before realizing there wasn¡¯t many reflective surfaces around. ¡°Lewis¡­ do I look any


    different?!¡± I practically screamed it at him the second time as my desperation for normality


    intensified. I needed an answer, but instead he simply stared at me, his mouth opening and closing


    like a fish at my erratic behavior. ¡°Get me a mirror¡­ for gods sake please just find something.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 0229

    Chapter 0229


    Dy, will down. He finally managed to grab hold of my wrist gently, stopping my movements instantly.


    ¡°You look the


    arot to the He finalle rushed out as I let out a sigh. ¡°You took the same, you look beautiful, nothing


    has changed Maybe the moon goddess didn¡¯t do anything after all. My panic waspletely


    validated though, in my opinion, Because I didnt know if she would just change me anyway, despite


    my objections, after all, myck of consent had never bothered anyone before. Luckily though, it


    seemed she hadn¡¯t changed me, and I was still the me I had always been.


    It was only after I had calmed down that I suddenly noticed just how dry my mouth was, and when I


    looked at Lewis a frown crossed my features at his stubble, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t shaved in a


    week. I personally wasn¡¯t a huge fan of facial hair on men, don¡¯t get me wrong, sometimes it did


    look good, but not on Lewis.


    ¡°You look tired. I finally stated to which he chuckled at. The dark bags under his beautiful eyes were


    prominent, and he had lost a bit of weight in his face. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t been looking


    after himself properly.


    ¡°You frightened the life out of me.¡± He chuckled tucking a stray piece of my hair behind my ear


    gently and kissing my forehead, making it so I could feel his scratchy stubble on my skin. ¡°You are


    not allowed to pass out ever again.¡± I too let out a breathy chuckle and took his hand in mine,


    feeling the sparks of a mate bonding from where we were conjoined. I liked them from him


    though, Josh always felt like a threat, whereas Lewis made me feel safe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly control when I identally faint¡­¡± I smacked my lips together slightly in an attempt


    to put some fluid back into my mouth but it failed quickly. ¡°How long have I been out anyway?¡±


    ¡°Six days!¡± Six days?! As in almost an entire week? My tearful eyes widened in disbelief, it felt like a


    day. Maybe a day and a half, but certainly not six days. ¡°Like I said, you frightened the life out of


    me. We¡¯ve got to make sure you get enough sleep, because I can¡¯t keep worrying about you


    entering aa due to exhaustion.¡± But that wasn¡¯t what had happened. I was forced into it


    because, like everything else in my life, that choice was taken away from me.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello pot, meet kettle.¡± I stated sarcastically as my hand moved towards his face, however I


    stopped myself from actually touching him, which his face fell slightly at. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept much at


    all have you?¡± It was a rhetorical question if I¡¯m being honest, just by looking at him it was certain he


    hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, Dn, and Im not malnourished. I genuinely don¡¯t need as much sleep as you do.¡± He


    chuckled slowly, he was right though, wolves really were stronger in every single way. Maybe I was


    better off epting the moon goddess¡¯s


    curse.


    I wanted to get Lewis¡¯s opinion, but the thing I really wasn¡¯t sure about, was how to actually broach


    the subject with him. I couldn¡¯t exactly just blurt out what the moon goddess expects from me. It was


    bad enough I even had to think about it, but thinking about it logically, now it actually made a lot of


    sense. 2


    On the one hand it really was beginning to feel, like the only part of my life that remained mine, was


    in fact my humanity. The wolves had literally taken everything else from me, and my humanity was


    the only thing I thought they couldn¡¯t touch, but now, now I knew that I was holding on to even that


    by a single thread, one that the moon goddess could cut within a split second and then nothing


    would truly be mine ever again.

 Chapter 0230

    Chapter 0230


    On the her hand thugh, it would give me the strength 1 need to take on the king. To fight with a


    strength that would match the opponents, could I really be that selfish to everyone? Was I truly


    blinded by my own self interest that ¡®would term down ach a huge gift, one that wouldn¡¯t only benefit


    me, but everyone else who was willing to fight and but their own toe on the line?


    alse couldn¡¯t help but think that I needed to see what damage I could do as a human before I even


    considered altering an entire life. I needed to set the wheel in motion and begin to strike against the


    king and his backwards, and segregated ideals. 1 just had no idea how to do that.


    ¡°Lewis¡± He looked at me, his eyes were soft and inviting, which always made me feel like I could tell


    him, or ask him, anything i wanted without the anxiety of maybe being judged. ¡°What would you do


    if I was a wolf?¡± I think my question caught him off guard because he looked at me shocked.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not a wolf so¡­¡± I rolled my eyes and sighed. Of course I wasn¡¯t, not yet


    anyway.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know that¡­ hypothetically, what would you do?¡± He just looked at me frowning, expressing his


    clear dislike at my questioning. His shoulders shrugged, and his lips twisted to the side slightly as


    he began to nibble his skin inside his mouth.


    ¡°Well, I guess I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about you as much. Not that I don¡¯t think you aren¡¯t capable


    now, it¡¯s just that lycans are naturally stronger than humans. I¡¯m not saying we are better than you,


    I¡¯m just stating we are stronger¡­ physically stronger I mean¡­¡± I chuckled at his rambling, after all,


    my question wasn¡¯t asked to trick him, I really did just want his opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to trick you, I just wanted to know what you would do if I became like you.¡± He shook


    his head and looked directly in my eyes, his own swimming with confusion, he stroked my cheek


    with his thumb, I hade to realize that this was his affectionnguage, and leaned down to kiss


    my head, instantly calming any nerves I may have had in the process.


    ¡°Is this about that man?¡± Huh, now I was the confused one, which man did he mean? ¡°Josh won¡¯t


    get anywhere near you to mark you, Dyl. You have my word. I¡¯ll kill him myself before he ever hurts


    you again. You won¡¯t be forced into anything ever again, you don¡¯t have to worry about ever shifting


    into a wolf.¡± Oh¡­ he thought it was Josh that had me apprehensive, I guess I could see where he


    wasing from, my talk of bing a wolf dide out of nowhere, and he came to a valid


    conclusion.


    ¡°But¡­ what if it was the moon goddess who turned me?!¡±


    ¡°The goddess Luna doesn¡¯t exactly go around gifting everyone who asks, Dn, She hasn¡¯t


    changed anyone in centuries.¡± He stopped suddenly and let his eyes widen. ¡°Hang on¡­ I thought


    you didn¡¯t believe in the moon goddess¡­¡± He looked at me skeptically, studying my features for any


    sign of truth that validated his thought process. ¡°You haven¡¯t simply been sleeping for the past six


    days, have you¡­ you asked me if you looked different¡­ Dn, did you ask her if¡­¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± I cut him off quickly. I didn¡¯t, and I never would ask for her help. ¡°She asked me¡­ she said


    she wants me to be her envoy on earth.¡±


    Question time¡­ Do you think Dn will ept her fate

 Chapter 0231

    Chapter 0231


    When if it was the men goddess who turned me?!¡±


    goddess Lane doesn¡¯t exactly go around gifting everyone who asks, Dn, She hasn¡¯t changed


    anyone in centuries. He cupped suddenly and let his eyes widen. Hang on¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t


    believe in the moon godless. He looked at me skeptically, studying my features for any sign of truth


    that validated his thought process. Yew haven¡¯t simply been sleeping for the past six days, have


    you¡­ you asked me if you looked different¡­ Dn, did you ask her i


    ¡°NO! I cut him off quickly. I didn¡¯t, and I never would ask for her help. ¡°She asked me¡­ she said she


    wants me to be her envoy on earth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± You could tell that the information hit him like a brick, in the way that you aren¡¯t really


    sure what had actually hit you. ¡°What did you just say?¡± I grunted a very unttering grunt and threw


    my hands onto the top of my head out of stress.


    ¡°The moon goddess, she wants me to be a Lycan, she said I needed to ept her gift, it was


    the only way the rebellion would win against king Josh and his army.¡± I know, I had just served him


    a whole book full of information in the space of a minute, and I know that altogether, it was a very


    difficult load of information to swallow, but I needed


    him, his guidance and opinions meant more to me than anyone else¡¯s. Actually, that wasn¡¯t


    technically true, I genuinely couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the kings grandfather would say about


    my situation. He was always there to


    lend an ear and to express his own views on specific subjects.


    ¡°The moon goddess, she came to you? She spoke to you?!¡± Was it that big of a deal? I mean really,


    had she truly never


    shown herself to anyone before? ¡°What was she like.¡±


    ¡°Wow, just ignore everything I said and go straight to asking stupid questions why don¡¯t you?¡± I


    really didn¡¯t mean to snap at him, after all he had done so much for me, but his questions about the


    moon goddess only made me think of the first day I had back at school, and everyone would only


    ask me about pce life and nothing about how I


    personally was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. But, Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± I wasn¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t at all sure about


    anything at the moment, and I had no proof of the interaction either. It was a simple case of belief or


    disbelief, and so I stepped back away from him, already feeling my anger increase slightly. Why


    would he think I was making this up? It¡¯s not like it was what I


    wanted.


    ¡°What are you saying? Do you not believe me?!¡± He shook his head no and took a step forward to


    close the gap that I had created. ¡°I¡¯m telling you what happened, I was at theke one minute, and


    then the next minute I wasn¡¯t, your stupid goddess came and spoke with me, iming that I¡¯m the


    only one who can take down the king. She said that she was sorry about everything but clearly not


    that sorry because she offered me a life that is quite frankly a far cry than


    the one I want to live.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken with the moon goddess?¡± Oh Shit! I turned quickly at doctor Sakis question and


    grumbled under my breath how idiotic I had been for talking about everything so freely, I shouldn¡¯t


    have shouted everything out the way I did. I had forgotten where I was for a split second and it was


    about toe and bite me in the ass. A look of deep concentration crept across his face before


    looking at me and whispering a short statement, it sounded like gibberish to my ears causing a


    frown to take over my features. ¡°anima vocatio¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1/2


    What the fort dure that mean? The docte amply lemored my testion and walked straight over to me


    before shin te per light straight into my eyes, I just storm there shocked by his abrupt examination.


    It is a very rare but sacred urrence, there has only been a handful of records about in


    throughond The entirety at Lacan history. It¡¯s a phrase that essentially means, your soul left your


    body, I should have actually made that connection when you were bought herest week, however


    both myself and doctor Be just assumed you had sumbed to your exhaustion. He looked at


    me as if I was the rarest jewel he had ever seen, pure wonder and


    tion clouded his eyes and a slight bow was performed.


    I hated this, word was going to get out, and I was going to get absolutely hounded by questions


    once again, however, instead of being about the king and the pce they would be about the moon


    goddess, and what she referred to as the after world. So even though I was free from the kings


    clutches, the title of queen still loomed over me like a dangerous storm cloud, I felt like a bolt of


    lightening would strike me down at any given moment, and I would be powerless to stop it.


    ¡°I wish that theory was right.¡± I mumbled feeling suddenly extremely down cast. Just when I felt the


    weight of the world lifting, it came crashing back down on my shoulders like a two ton boulder.


    ¡°So she wants you to be her envoy? What was your answer?! Lewis asked while doctor Saki¡¯s


    eyes widened a fraction more. He was in a state of shock at the news that was being discussed a


    mere foot away from him.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0232

    Chapter 0232


    What do you think an answer was? Of course I said no! After everything she has made me go


    through, i think the bud a facking nerve to even request my eptance. I blew up. Hose could


    everyone dismiss what had happened to me so casih, I waspletely in my rights to be annoyed,


    and I would be damned if I just rolled over now. I would never ever bones lys, not now and not in a


    million years. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that humans were a lot stronger than you


    cies gave us credit for, now it¡¯s my turn to prove that statement true, to everyone, including your


    goddess,¡± C


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Lewis stated with a smile before widening his eyes and turning a deep shade of red


    all before


    mbing over his wordspletely causing me to fight back a chuckle. ¡°Not my girl, just a girl, I mean


    not just a girl


    you know, a girl who¡­¡± Once I was done watching the poor guys smoothness crash and burn, I


    smiled and let out a single small giggle, then slid my hand gently into his, enjoying the feeling it


    gave me.


    ¡°No, you were right the first time.¡± I sheepishly looked down at the floor and I couldn¡¯t help the blush


    that formed on my own cheeks when Lewis¡¯s hand squeezed mine ?n acknowledgment. I liked the


    guy, god help me, I really did like him, and I had every intention of iming him for my own, as


    selfish as that sounded. I knew that if I Stayed human then I wasn¡¯t long for this world, and so I fully


    intended to be with Lewis until my end. At this point, why shouldn¡¯t I at least try and be happy?


    ¡°So you are going to defy the moon goddess herself? If you do that, then you will lose Lycan


    supporters.¡± Doctor Saki had a point¡­


    The moon goddess was held in extremely high regard and worshiped by both lycan¡¯s, and some


    humans, if Ipletely refused her gifts then the wolves would certainly look at me different and I


    would lose some of their support. However if I even thought about bing a lycan, then I know I


    would lose myself. C


    *If I lose supporters for doing what I think is right for myself and for my species, then they were


    never truly good for the rebellion anyway. We are here to try and help achieveplete equality, if


    not bing a wolf turns others against me, then they never truly wanted that equality in the first


    ce. If I were to turn, then the lycans would never ept human integration.¡± My only hope was to


    speak with this alpha that I had been told about, and try to organize something between the


    different countries and the rebellions that are connected to them. @


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ipletely agree, as much as I would love to see you as a wolf, and although, what I¡¯m about to


    say is ssed as sphemy, I just think that bing one really would kill you. In honesty I can¡¯t


    believe the goddess Luna even


    offered that to you.¡±


    He was right. Perhaps she was testing me. After all, the moon goddess was a well known all seeing


    benevolent, perhaps she was testing me on whether or not I would opt for the easy option or the


    difficult one.


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t intend to defy her entirely, I just refuse to be a wolf. If she wants me as an envoy


    then so be it, I can be a human one.¡± I had already epted Lewis as my person, and he was a


    wolf, but bing one was simply off the table. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s already a wolf who is very


    capable of holding his own against King Josh, and I strongly believe him to be an extraordinary


    Lycan.¡± I turned to Lewis and smiled, taking his other hand into mine and holding both in an


    embrace that spoke more volume than my words. ¡°You, Lewis, are the only one who has taken the


    king on, and won. You got away from him and I think if we stay together then we can defeat him


    together.¡±


    Lewis shook his head and smiled at me, he tucked a piece of hair behind my ear and cupped my


    cheek in his hand.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what the goddess Luna desires.¡± I didn¡¯t care. The goddess didn¡¯t know everything, and I


    really did strongly believe that we could win, I just sort of knew that only Lewis would be left


    standing at the end.


    1/2


    ¡°The moon goddess told me herself that you are a direct descendant of the first Lycan king, that you


    surprise her with you abilities at every turn. She told me that you and the king are evenly matched.


    You are our unintended, and unexpected weapon. You said I could use you, right, for whatever I


    needed? Well what I need is this, what I need is for you to be my de.¡± He nodded his head,


    and looked at me, nothing but adoration swam in his orbs and I couldn¡¯t help but release a small


    smile, I would never get enough of his gaze on mine.


    ¡°Ok¡­ I¡¯ll be your weapon, but you Dn, you need to be our leader!¡±


    Please,ment any thoughts and feelings you might have, and dont forget to like the chapters. It


    means the world to me when im able to read all of your amazingments.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0233

    Chapter 0233


    Chosen By The Moon


    n POV


    It had been three hours since I had woken up, the weight of everything was still reeling in my head


    as both myself and Lewn made run way to the safe havens entrance. I was wearing Lewis¡¯s T¨Cshirt


    and shorts, which hung off my like a Tent due to theirrgeness and my malnutrition, a beanie hat,


    which was provided by a different wolf, tucked my hair up and kept it from wafting in the wind, and


    some in ck pumps adorned my feet, which were a size too big curtesy of V. Every inch of me


    was covered in scents that weren¡¯t my own in order to conceal my identity until we got to the


    rebellions pack house.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok with this? Lewis asked me for the billionth time. ¡°We can wait a few days


    until you are feeling more like yourself.¡± I just nodded my head, and squeezed my hand over his


    conjoined one.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling more like myself now, than I have in a very long time. If we keep putting this off then


    things will never start moving. King josh needs to be taken down, and the longer we wait, the more


    people will suffer, it¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s keeping me going.¡± I was more than ready to get the ball


    rolling, to which he understood. He nodded his head and looked ahead of him once more as we got


    closer to the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take about twenty minutes to walk there, so just try and keep your head down, you are very well


    known, and thest thing we need is someone against us seeing you.¡± Twenty minutes? That was


    actually much longer than I had


    expected. I frowned and looked at the previous beta who didn¡¯t at all seem that bothered by sick a


    long walk.


    ¡°It takes all of you twenty minutes each way to get there?¡± I was of course on about the lycans when


    they leave to let


    their wolf forms out. ¡°Does that not be tedious?¡±


    ¡°Well usually we¡¯d run there in our wolf forms, it prevents us from being detected as quickly, we do


    still have to keep our heads down slightly, especially me because I am recognisable.¡± Oh that made


    so much sense. I couldn¡¯t help but allow a smile to form on my lips at the thought of Lewis in his


    wolf form, he truly was a beautiful creature.


    ¡°So you are going to risk detection for me by walking the entire twenty minutes with me instead of


    doing a five minute run?¡± He simply nodded like it was the most obvious answer in the world. I don¡¯t


    know why this man in front of me even liked me at times, but I knew one thing, and that was that he


    was far too good for this world.


    ¡°I suppose, I could carry you¡­¡± he looked at me out of the corner of his eyes before smiling trying


    to y his sentence off as a joke, but I knew he at the very least half meant it, I think he was just


    testing the waters to see how much he could get away with. Little did he know that I would probably


    agree to anything he asked of me. ¡°It would be a lot


    quicker.¡±


    ¡°Like, on your back? Would that not be a bit awkward?¡± I couldn¡¯t picture it, am I not too big? I doubt


    I¡¯d be too heavy


    given how underweight I was, but still, I couldn¡¯t use him as a taxi cab service.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean on my back, it¡¯ll actually be much quicker and it will mean you haven¡¯t exerted


    yourself so much after being unconscious for nearly a week. I hummed slightly, acknowledging that


    I heard him but his words didn¡¯t sink in at all, as I thought about how the old taxi cabs used to be


    painted yellow and how Lewis¡¯s wolf fur was basically a different shade of it, a chuckle left, my lips


    at the immature image that had shot through my mind, of his wolf with a cab sign on his back.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± He asked clearly amused by my reaction. I had, for the first time in a


    while, let my mind wonder to something other than the new world and the shitty position I had found


    myself in, and it was Lewis that


    1/2


    had allowed me to feel to at race with him that I was able to actually switch my mind off


    ¡°was just trying to picture it in my head. I¡¯ve only actually ever seen your wolf form once.¡± I half tied,


    with a smile on my face as I finally met his eyes once more. ¡°I¡¯m up for trying though if you are. I


    think it could actually be fun¡± wonder how many people had actually had a ride off of their wolf


    friends or their mates, I know, now that it had been


    suggested that it was the only thing I wanted to do.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get scared of me will you? I couldn¡¯t bare it if you looked at me with fear in your eyes.¡± I


    shook my head, nothing Lewis ever did was scary, not even after he attacked the king and was


    covered in blood, I don¡¯t think I could ever feel scared around him, and that just made him all the


    more desirable to me.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    I really think you should actually be using the word ¡®joined¡®. Conjoined isn¡¯t exactly wrong, per se,


    but this really isn¡¯t a good context for it, as hands can be easily separat¡­


    VIEW 1 COMMENT ?

 Chapter 0234

    Chapter 0234


    ¡°Undertunately for you, I don¡¯s find you scary as the least¡± gambe one granite dood as he


    frownedically. has eyebrows them raised sheetly after and a my suits formed on his


    face


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Is that to.¡± He took a step forward yfully and I gene an amoed y confused lock as I took a


    single step back There was no way he was actually about chuse me? How childish was this


    guy.


    ¡°Lewis don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little old to be.¡± he cut me off not with words but with a huge


    as be threw himself at me slightly causing a squeal of excitement to leme me. I had no idea I


    could still eneo make that noise, as 1 quickly bolted away from him. I was definitely no


    where nears enough a te very quickly catte up behind me and wrapped his arms around


    my waist. Effortlessly picking me up and spitting as both acound in the process, all the while


    1ughed continuously. It was a sound so foreign to my own ears that it made meugh men


    buday


    Eventually he set me down on my feet and remained hugging me from behind. His die rested


    on my shoulder before his lips ever so gently kissed the joint, his actions causing a loving


    smile to creep out of me, and my cheeks heated up. My dad used to hug my mom like this all


    the time, and to me it was the most magical, intimate embrace that anyone could possibly


    do, and for him to kiss me on my shoulder, without any prompting, really did cause my


    stomach to tter


    ¡°I have never heard youugh before.¡± He absentmindedly said as he squeezed me disftly


    tighter than before. ¡°I love you.¡± He did, I could no longer deny it, I felt his love for me in his


    embrace I didn¡¯t love him, at least not yet, but I was definitely heading in that direction. The


    man had a good way of making me forget everything


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe you.¡± I hated myself so much for not saying the words back to him,


    but when I did eventually bring myself to say it, I had to mean them. I quickly spun in his


    arms not letting them release me, as I wrapped my own around his neck, I smiled when his


    shocked eyes met mine and leaned up to kiss him.


    This kiss wasn¡¯t awkward, it wasn¡¯t given after a yelling match, or a disagreement. It was


    given and received out of pure affection for the other. I knew in that moment, that I would


    never get enough of the feeling his lips bought me.


    I broke away all too soon, and chuckled at his face, he had lost himself slightly in the kiss


    and needed to shake his head clear before he could even acknowledge what had happened.


    ¡°We should get a move on, Alpha Gilliard will be wondering what¡¯s taking so long¡± He


    smoothed his hair out quickly before taking my hand in his, he knew as well that we had to


    go sooner rather thanter


    It felt very strange when we exited the wolfbane barrier, it felt like I had broken free all over


    again, and 1 basked in the sun. Although the image of me horrendously driving the track


    through the hidden opening, shot through my mind like a rocket.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to go and shift, once I have you need to jump straight onto my back and we


    can get going quickly. Don¡¯t worry about hurting me, just righter wrap your arms around my


    neck, or clutch onto my fur, just make sure you have a tight grip, I don¡¯t want you falling off¡±


    I nodded my head and watched him shift his wolf just as beautiful and regal as it was before.


    My mouth opened in wonder as he trotted over to me and crouched down low.


    This waspletely and utterly insane. I was now willingly swinging my leg over and


    climbing on top of his wolf form, I clung tight to the fur on his back and waited for him to


    speed away. His sandy for was much softer than I had previously thought or remembered.


    His wolf head gave a small nod of readiness and 1 matched it, leaning forward closer to his


    wolf body so that I had a


    solid foundation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet the alpha!¡± I stated only to have him quicklyunch his feet off the floor and


    begin running at full pelt. The speed he was going at was just insane and anotherugh


    came from my own jaws.


    It felt like I was lighter than air, the fun I was having was unmatched as my stomach gained a


    light butterfly feeling at


    the excitement.


    It felt like we were flying.


    This chapter was just so nice to write. im really looking forward to more chapters about


    lewis¡¯s and dns progressing rtionship. As a writer i feel like Dn is my baby, shes my


    creation, abd so whenever shes actually deeling happy


    and content. It just gives me so many feels. Anyway I hope that you enjoyed this chapter and


    look forward to hearing from you next time. Until then please remember to like and to quote.


    It means more to me that you will know.


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT


    Cliae Fa


    yay a happy Dn ! It¡¯s really great to see more of Dn and Lewis¡¯s rtionship too. I


    swear they are precious!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    13


    < SHARE

 Chapter 0235

    Chapter 0235


    Dn POV


    Let¡¯s go meet the alpha!¡± I stated only to have Lewis quicklyunch his feet off the floor and begin


    running at full pelt. The speed he was going at was just insane and anotherugh came from my


    own


    It felt like I was lighter than air, the fun I was having was unmatched as my stomach gained a light


    butterfly feeling at the excitement.


    It honestly felt like we were flying through the wooded area that surrounded the pack house that we


    were visiting. I never in a million years would have thought I would do anything like that, but I


    enjoyed every single moment of the ride.


    By the time we got to the entrance of the house, Lewis slowed and I released my tight grip on him. I


    gently smoothed out the soft blonde fur from the clumps it had formed in my hands, I actually felt


    slightly guilty because it must have been pulling painfully the entire time and yet, he didn¡¯t once


    comin.


    I suddenly felt a thousand pairs of eyes on me, as I quickly jumped off of him. I looked around


    slowly at the growing amount of people flocking towards the pack house, in hopes of simply getting


    a glimpse at the beaten queen of the Lycanthrope. I was a joke to them, a spectacle, I always had


    been really, even before the king had imed me.


    ¡°That was amazing.¡± I internally decided that it was much easier to simply ignore all the looks I was


    getting, and instead focus on the man in front of me¡­ and so I stated my joy as I watched him


    shake his wolfs body out which caused his tail to flick along with it, bringing a silent breathy chuckle


    to rack through my own body. Seeing him like that only made me think of a little puppy that had just


    been ying, even though he was basically a seven, maybe eight foot wolf. ¡°Seriously, that was


    really fun¡­ I didn¡¯t hurt you did I?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He shook his wolf head at me and I could have sworn that he grinned slightly, at least I could sort of


    see h¨ªm grinning even in his wolf form, which was nice, although I didn¡¯t like not being able to talk to


    him. It was still so strange to me that I had feelings for a wolf, the previous royal beta no less, but


    the more he did for me the more my heart would beat and flutter in my chest at his proximity.


    He quickly ran over to arge tree situated directly next to the main pack house, and ducked behind


    it.


    The cringe worthy sound of his bones popping back in and out of ce echoed through the area


    and a slight grimace formed on my face, it was the only thing I hated, I unfortunately, and


    unintentionally associated that sound with a lot of previous trauma.


    Before I knew it, he once again jogged back over to me, and I was met by a human, very shirtless


    Lewis, who only sported a single pair of loose fitted shorts. His hair was more ruffled and wild than I


    had ever seen it, and I¡¯d be genuinely lying if I said my eyes didn¡¯t widen a fraction out of lust, just at


    the sight of


    1/2


    him.


    ¡°So, you seemed to enjoy that way more than I was expecting.¡± He chuckled before grabbing hold


    of the beanie that rested on my head and pulling it off gently, finally allowing my long dark hair to


    cascade freely down my back. He leaned in close to my ear and quickly whispered out something


    that I never would have thought would turn me on, and yet there I was, fighting the butterflies that


    were going no off in my stomach. ¡°I hated smelling another guy on you.¡±


    It was such a possessive sentence and yet, there was a hint of humorced in his voice which had


    me chuckling a he quickly interlocked his fingers between my own and leaned in to ce a chaste


    kiss on my awaiting cheek.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    more Lewis and Dyl!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    5 11

 Chapter 0236

    Chapter 0236


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get a hat then, so I can just steal yours next time.¡± I chuckled at his bbergasted


    expression before gently pulling his arm with me as I walked towards the entrance slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    and get this over with. I thought I was done meeting with high ranking wolves and pleading my


    case, but here I was, once again walking into the lions den, well the wolfs den, albeit this time I was


    walking in willingly, it still made my heart hammer in my chest out of nerves.


    ¡°Just rx, Gilliard is a good alpha, and he genuinely wants peace. He will listen to your every word


    before giving his opinions.¡± Lewis was a good calming influence on me. Even if our rtionship


    never fully materializes, I was grateful to just have him be there.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± As soon as I opened the door and walked in, everybody stopped dead in their tracks, a few


    gasps and lots of mumbles came from the folk who lived in the house while I simply stared at the


    main entrance and the flowers that rested on the table directly under the stairs, it reminded me far


    too much of the pce. I swallowed thickly and finally let my eyes dart from one person to the next.


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± It was the Luna who had broken the silence made by my entrance, she performed a


    small bow to which the rest of the pack house followed suit causing me to stifle an eye roll, she


    smiled which seemed to light up her perfectly painted face, and show off her true beauty.


    Trina looked a lot more morous than thest time I had met her, high waisted white pants rested


    on her legs, and a ck short sleeved blouse on her torso, her hair was scraped back into a tight


    neat bun and her bangs rested either side of her face perfectly, she was really very beautiful,


    meanwhile, the casual t¨Cshirt and shorts that I was wearing still hung off me like a sack, and my hair


    was now lying lifeless down my back, after wearing the hat for so long with my hair tucked up, it had


    inevitably been ttened and kinked in the worst way possible, and my face hadn¡¯t even touchedContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    make up since I left the king. So while the Luna stood in front of me, the epitome of Beaty and


    sophistication my feet wiggled in shoes that were too big for me.


    ¡°Luna Trina.¡± My own head gave a slight curt nod of respect, as I was in honesty unsure about what


    else to do. I was bing so used to hating everyone bowing to me, that I couldn¡¯t form a single


    respectful gesture in response. Why the moon goddess ever thought I would have been a good


    queen was beyond


    1. me.


    ¡°Please, your grace, make yourself at home here. You are more wee than even I am. The pack


    is yours.¡± Wow, I was utterly ttered at her words, it takes a lot to open your home to someone,


    and even more so when that someone is technically a fugitive.


    ¡°Thank you. It nice to finally get to see it, and everyone that lives here. I guess my visit is well


    overdue.¡± I chuckled awkwardly, how the hell did Lewis and everyone else expect me to lead people


    if I couldn¡¯t even be formal with someone without feeling awkward?


    ¡°Well, I know my mate is very eager to meet you after both me and Lewis haven¡¯t spoken about


    anything but yourself for a couple of weeks now.¡± Oh great, once again I was entering a situation


    where


    1/2


    everyone knew anything and everything there was to know about me, but I knew nothing about


    them. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know the packs name.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too in honesty. I admit I¡¯m a little perplexed at what sort of alpha would help the


    humans rebel against their own kind.¡± I smiled kindly and allowed her to lead the way to where the


    alpha was working.


    Chapter Comments


    10

 Chapter 0237

    Chapter 0237


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to get to know what kind of seventeen year old used words like ¡®perplexed¡°¡± Luna Trina


    chuckled as we walked up several flights of stairs, before finally stopping at the office.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually eighteen now, and I suppose I¡¯ve just gotten used to being formal.¡± I heard a small


    gaspe from Lewis who looked at me with nothing but guilt in his eyes. I frowned at the sudden


    emotion leading him to give me an exnation for it.


    ¡°We never got the chance to celebrate your birthday!¡± He spoke with a sad tone as I simply and


    sarcastically let out a single breathlessugh.


    ¡°I think there have been much bigger issues, than me aging. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I mean I had


    copsed on my birthday and had been unconscious ever since. There wasn¡¯t much celebrating


    that could have been done. I shrugged my shoulders and sighed, taking a small deep breath before


    walking into the office after knocking on the door gently, with both Luna Trina and Lewis in tow.


    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Alpha Gilliard was quick to stand up from his seat and walk over towards me. ¡°It¡¯s an


    honor to finally meet you.¡± He quickly performed a low bow while I unconsciously stuck my hand out


    to shake his, only instead I made direct contact to his face.


    ¡°Well¡­ there goes first impressions.¡± I chuckled then couldn¡¯t help the wince that raked through my


    body as he stood up quickly. I thought he was going to hit me back, and so I braced myself for it,


    but somehow my eyes although squinted slightly, remained on him at all times. ¡°Sorry.¡± I rxed


    slightly when I realized he wasn¡¯t going to retaliate, instead he just stared shocked at my posture.


    ¡°Oh trust me, Trina has given me much worse.¡°he chuckled instantly easing my tensions.


    Somehow, he sounded extremely familiar. I frowned at him, and quickly let my memories spiral as I


    tried my hardest to remember where I had heard him before. ¡°For some reason, I thought you would


    be taller.¡± Was his only quip, before heughed and held his own hand out which I took quickly,


    giving a single respectful hand shake while still frowning.


    ¡°How long have you been the alpha of this pack for?¡± I questioned while the other two wolves in the


    room stood waiting to see exactly why I was asking this.


    ¡°My leadership is reaching eight years now.¡± Eight years meant even before the new world came in


    to fruition. So where had I heard his voice? The deep resonating natural echo it had, on top of his


    friendly tone, everything about it wasp familiar.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a cell phone by any chance do you?¡± He too was now frowning at my easy going


    interrogation, but he nodded and reached into the draw below his desk, he pulled out an old flip


    cellphone and ced it onto the desktop in front of me. I reached for it quickly and unlocked it with


    ease.


    I quickly scrolled through his list of contacts and smiled when I found one that was all


    1. me. I knew exactly why his voice sounded so familiar, because we had spoken a lot more than


    once since


    the smuggling trade began.


    ¡°You¡¯re G¡­ I get it, G for Gilliard¡­ you helped me to make and distribute the counterfeit milk


    tokens.¡± His eyes widened drastically as he looked me up and down in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re R?¡± He was very confused by this point not that I med him of course. ¡°But what does the


    R stand for?¡±


    ¡°R for Riley, as in Dn Riley¡­ It¡¯s nice to Finally meet you¡­ Gilliard.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    vpwhitewaters


    It¡¯s alling together!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT

 Chapter 0238

    Chapter 0238


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    ¡°You¡¯re G¡­ I get it, G for Gilliard¡­ you helped me to make and distribute the counterfeit milk


    tokens.¡± His eyes widened drastically as he looked me up and down in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re R?¡± He was very confused by this point not that I med him of course. ¡°But what does the


    R


    stand for?¡±


    ¡°R for Riley as in Dn Riley¡­ It¡¯s nice to Finally meet you¡­ Gilliard.¡± I smiled genuinely at the


    man in front of me. I had no idea that the alpha that was in charge of this pack, and heading the


    rebellion itself would be the one stood in front of me currently.


    ¡°Why not use the initial D?¡± His mate asked with an amused smile as the alpha gently took the cell


    out. of my hand and ced it on the desk once more.


    ¡°Well, people tend to get the wrong impression when an unknown number is saved in someones


    phone as D¡­ it could mean anything couldn¡¯t it?¡± I chuckled at the insinuation and instantly was


    met with looks of understanding. ¡°I learned quickly that it was easier to be known as R or Riley. It¡¯s


    a good job I did really, because if I hadn¡¯t, everything would havee to light as soon as I was


    imed by his grace, and then my life would have been far worse than it already was.¡±


    ¡°Hang on¡­ If you were my contact, then that would mean that I was speaking with a thirteen,


    possibly fourteen year old about executions and public punishments. I assumed I was talking to an


    adult, especially given the knowledge you had on equipment made long before your time. How is it


    you knew how to work the old electricals?¡± So he thought that I was older than I was when we were


    in contact together? That makes sense, we did only speak to each other on extremely rare


    urrences, everything else wasmunicated through text or messages. Besides, I had no idea I


    was speaking to a fully fledged adult, and I certainly didn¡¯t assume that he was a Lycan, never mind


    an alpha.


    ¡°Well my dads job was to build and restore old equipment, before it was ouwed, he would bring


    everything home, and show me the inner workings of it all. I might be young but i was practically


    raised taking apart and reassembling old fashioned appliances. I probably know how they work


    much more than I know how thetest technology does.¡± I shrugged as if it was the most obvious


    answer in the world.


    I didn¡¯t talk about my dad much, but whenever I did it was usually to chastise certain members of


    the lycan species and hold them ountable for everything that had spiraled in my life, since the


    new world took effect. Only this time I was actually talking about him in a positive light, I was finally


    remembering the good times we had instead of only his death at my own hands.


    ¡°You never told me thats what your father did.¡± Lewis interjected as he gently ced a reassuring


    hand on my shoulder, silently asking me if I was alright to be talking about this stuff.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly something I could have casually bought up in conversation. Is it?¡± It wasn¡¯t


    something he had asked me before so I had no idea how I was meant to approach the subject with


    him,


    hell, I wasn¡¯t even sure if he wanted to talk about that stuff.


    ¡°What did your mom do?¡± I smiled at how he was actively going out of his way, at a time like that no


    less, to try and get to know me a little bit better. It made my stomach flutter once again and a small


    blush crept up on my cheeks as I thought about how Lewis always did manage to break my walls


    down.


    ¡°She was a worker in the local bakery¡­ that¡¯s how she managed to get ced on inventory when


    the


    new world began. Her new world job made my tasks much easier as I was able to get hold of all


    the


    relevant data.¡± Deep down, I knew that if I hadn¡¯t have started things up, then someone else most


    likely


    would have in my stead.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    electronics?


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    10


    <share <="" p=""></share>


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0239

    Chapter 0239


    Chosen By The Moon


    Although, I admit seeing peoples baffled yet impressed faces when they found out about just


    how much shit I actually used to get up to, always made me feel conflicted about everything, I


    really had only acted out of self interest at the start, and I was treated like a savior.


    ¡°Are you considered a genius? You know, naturally gifted at things.¡± Now the Luna was referring


    to me as a genius. It did feel great in honesty, however their pride felt somewhat misced, I


    hadn¡¯t done anythingpletely worthy of their honor.


    ¡°Not by a long shot.¡± It was easy to admit that I was subpar at everything in my life except


    organizing and creating. ¡®I honestly think I¡¯m just resourceful, and know how to adapt. Plus at the


    time that I forged the milk tokens, I had reached a whole new level of desperation. I think it¡¯s


    amazing the lengths a person can go to when their situation has forced them.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of age, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re wise beyond your years?¡± I personally felt


    like when someone goes through events that induce trauma, it definitely makes you see things in


    different ways. I also think it forces you to age yourself mentally so that you have the capacity to


    regte yourself.


    ¡°Are you asking me about before, or after I became the kings personal punching bag?¡± I chuckled


    only to be met with three different stares, one which came from Lewis, that screamed nothing but


    guilt and regret, the lunas showed only horror and the alpha simply looked impressed by my


    nonchnce. ¡°Sorry, I tend to tackle things using sarcasm.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time I had admitted


    what my default setting was. ¡°Anyway, onto more pressing matters. I need to run something by you,


    the issue is, I haven¡¯t exactly told the council about it yet.¡±


    The alpha let out a deep chuckle and walked back over to his desk, before sitting down at it. ¡°The


    council have nothing to do with the rebellion, they just know about us and aid us with the smuggling.


    They only really deal with the sanctuary.¡± What? What exactly was the sanctuary and why had I


    been ced there for so long then. It was almost as if the alpha had read my mind because he was


    quick to answer my unspoken question. ¡°The sanctuary that you¡¯ve been living in, is simply there for


    families and people that possess great assets that will be used in the months toe, so they are


    kept safe and out of the main line of fire, should our operations bepromised.¡±


    ¡°So why the fuck was I sent there then? I could havee straight to this pack, and gotten on with


    things that needed attention. Like, I don¡¯t know, the looming inevitable war that is about to hit us.¡±


    The alpha seemed a little perplexed at how to word his next sentence, however after a slight pause


    to gather his thoughts he proceeded.


    ¡°It was deemed too dangerous for you toe here, taking into ount what your mental state


    was like then.¡± My mental state was no better now than it was then, in fact I was more vengeful


    back then, mere out for blood. Not that I wasn¡¯t now, it¡¯s just I¡¯ve also found some form of sce in


    Lewis.


    ?


    Listen


    ¡°Too dangerous for who? What did you think I was going to do?!¡± The luna quickly interjected with


    her


    17


    Content


    own exnation she once again performed an unexpected low bow to me out of respect the way I


    havee to realize most lycans do.


    ¡°Your grace, you are who we will turn to for peace once the king has been subdued. It was simply


    too dangerous for you to join us until you were ready. We needed to keep you safe which is why,


    we decided to take you¡­¡± I cut her off. Once again my future remains in the hands of people who


    only care about me being a figure head. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 0240

    Chapter 0240


    Hou, an alpha and Lama who I don¡¯t know and who doesn¡¯t know me, simply decided my she fox


    the tock a step forward and instantly had the alpha meet my eyes, I felt the orbs of ewry thong


    Lupron in the


    xm, not that I paid any mind to it, I had started my well known word vomit, and one 16 Hartsd


    everyone knows I couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°That is what you did. You helped me escape one pron only to


    throm me into another one.¡± Not that it really mattered now anyway. I was in the pack, and ready to


    start whatever I had to in order to drive the king out of his shadows.


    ¡°Your grace, I assure you, that wasn¡¯t our intention it¡¯s just¡­ I shook my head, the past credidn¡¯t te


    changed. The only thing I could do was prove my abilities were vital to the cause.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Now would have been the perfect time to bring my n to the alpha and we if it


    was at all possible toplete. ¡°There is no point anyway in nning a fight that we obviously cart


    win yet. We genuinely haven¡¯t got the numbers, and we don¡¯t have the right attitude. The King,


    would wipe us out in a heartbeat. My abrupt subject change caused heads to start spinning with


    povstalities. Deep down however they knew my words were right. If we fought tomorrow, then we


    would be


    ughtered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but we have doubled in numbers since you were imed. Doubling wasn¡¯t good


    enough. It was like I had said to V, we needed to be smart and what we really needed were allies


    from each species.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t good enough and you know it, otherwise you would have made a move by now. What we


    need is more lycans. We need his own loyal subjects to turn away from him, the more people he


    looses the more unhinged he will be. I had lived with him for long enough to realize what


    would really be his undoing. He craved power and he wasn¡¯t afraid to do anything to maintain the


    control he had with his


    title alone.


    ¡°Ok, but how do you expect to do that.¡± I shrugged, I still hadn¡¯t thought of my n entirely.


    Besides,


    that wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Well, non of that really matters anyway if we only take back equality for America and nowhere


    else¡­ there are rebellions popping up all across the world, Lewis can even vouch that king josh


    had to travel to Australia in order to subdue the rebels that had gotten the upper hand. Before we


    think about growing our numbers, we need to find a way to contact other countries and devise a


    n alongside them.¡± I watched as the alphas hand joined together in front of his face in deep


    concentration at my words. My n was radical and impulsive, but we needed to do something, I


    think everybody had spent more than enough time twiddling their thumbs tost a life time.


    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s a sound idea¡­ but how exactly do you n on doing that.¡± What was my n exactly?


    Maybe 1 hadn¡¯t thought it through enough.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Again I was cut off¡­ by a young woman who burst into the office, panic sweeping over


    her feature as she looked from one person to another, before settling her eyes on me¡­


    1/2


    ¡°Your grace, Beta Oliver has just entered the sectors borders¡­ Alpha, my brother said that he has


    picked up queen Dn¡¯s scent.¡±


    That could only mean one thing¡­


    King Josh knows where I am.


    Chapter Comments


    9


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0241

    Chapter 0241


    Dn POV.


    What was my n exactly? Maybe I hadn¡¯t thought it through enough.


    ¡°I think¡­ Again I was cut off¡­ by a young woman who burst into the office, panic sweeping over


    her feature as she looked from one person to another, before settling her eyes on me¡­


    ¡°Your grace, Beta Oliver has just entered the sectors borders¡­ Alpha, my brother said that he has


    picked up queen Dn¡¯s scent.¡±


    That could only mean one thing¡­


    King Josh knows where I am, and with that notion my eyes widened in fear. My hands began


    trembling, however I couldn¡¯t show any sort of weakness right now, the king was far from me yet,


    right now our biggest issue was Oliver. The kingsp dog.


    ¡°Alpha, what should we do?¡± The girl looked panicked, and judging by themotion that was


    coming from outside the office door, I¡¯d say the rest of the pack was panicking too. ¡°Alpha!?¡± He


    didn¡¯t have any idea about what to do, neither did Lewis.


    As for me, in the time that it had taken everyone to suddenly be extremely silent my brain had


    conjured up a single n, a n that I had already thought about in advance I just didn¡¯t expect it to


    come into fruitionpletely.


    ¡°We close the sectors border!¡± I stated causing every single head to turn to me in shock. We didn¡¯t


    have time for shock though. If we weren¡¯t quick then the king would send word to every single Lycan


    telling


    them that there was a sick reward for my return.


    ¡°Are you insane? There are packs within the border that have no idea about what we¡¯re doing.¡± I


    shook my head at the lunas voice, fearced in it slightly. ¡°If we close the border then we¡¯ve trapped


    ourselves


    with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t, then we¡¯ve left ourselves wide open, the king will ughter everyone in his path


    just to get to me¡­ Im sorry, but we can deal with the other packs once the border ispromised.¡±


    The silence. I was met with was the only answer I needed as I quickly grabbed the cell phone from


    behind the desk and threw it to Lewis. ¡°Call your dad now! We need all the fighters we can get, and


    he won¡¯t hear you through mind link, tell him to go to the southern border.¡± He quickly dialed his


    fathers number and walked off to the side to try and get some form of privacy.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know why I was suddenly barking orders at people, and I had no idea how to react


    when people performed what I asked them too, no grumble or questioning about it, I didn¡¯t even


    know if this would work, but I was the only one with an idea and we were wasting time by standing


    there. ¡°You¡­¡± I turned to the girl who had bought us the initial news. No emotion rested on my face


    except


    1/2


    urgency. ¡°Tell everyone to gather all the weapons, you¡¯ve collected and get the head warrior to


    come see me.¡± She nodded and quickly left to go and deliver the news.


    Mak N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Was I being a coward? Making people fight just so that I would stay out trouble. Was closing the


    border the right thing to do? Why did Oliver have toe, now? I was just actually starting to enjoy


    life here, and now that¡¯s all up in the air. There were so many questions swirling inside my head that


    I couldn¡¯t


    even urately focus on one specific one.


    ¡°Your grace, you need to stay here, if the king shows up then¡­¡± I cut the alpha off with my hard


    eyes,


    and I looked at him, my expression never changing as I knew exactly what would happen.


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll kill everyone in sight. The only option we have for that is for me to go willingly with him.¡±


    Lewis was already finished on the phone and caught my arm at my words, he made me look at him,


    a


    calm and demanding stare meet

 Chapter 0242

    Chapter 0242


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°You are not going back to him. No matter what happens¡­ Do you understand me?¡± I nodded with


    a gulp and watched as his eyes grew darker with every breath he took.


    ¡°I may not have a choice, but I do intend to fight first, going back to him is a veryst resort, so


    please don¡¯t worry.¡± He nodded and rested his forehead on mine, both affection and concern


    pouring from his


    gesture.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t in the best physical condition for a fight anyway, how could I not worry.¡± I chuckled


    hollowly because I knew he wasn¡¯t wrong, once the border was closedpletely I had to build my


    physical strength up, and I had to do it fast.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let other people suffer anymore than I already have. If things progress and the king attacks,


    then too many people will be seen as coteral damage, I¡¯ll be fine either way, because I have you


    to keep me going.¡± I stated watching his eyes widen at my heart felt confession, Lewis was my rock,


    he was the one person who I could actually lean on when the weights of everyone else got too


    much for me.


    ¡°Goddess, I really do love you, Dn.¡± I smiled slightly at him feeling a bit awkward due to our small


    audience, but I was grateful to have him, and my feelings were strong too. I nodded my head


    ying it off so that I wouldn¡¯t say it back to him, I wasn¡¯t ready for that yet, not after everything that


    had happened while I was in the pce, and I wasn¡¯t sure whether my feelings were a hundred


    percent there


    yet.


    Instead I swallowed my reply and turned abruptly to Gilliard and his mate. ¡°Alpha, Luna, You need


    to go


    out and speak to your warriors, they are about to close the border to the entire sector, we don¡¯t


    even


    know how difficult that is going to be. They will need some reassurance. Go and speak with them.¡± I


    turned to Lewis and took a deep breath, not looking him directly in the eye this time. ¡°You need to


    take


    me to where all the weaponry is being stored.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± I swallowed thickly and began to make my hasty exit.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need a gun¡­¡± I was halted in my actions immediately by alpha Gilliard who ran behind


    his


    desk again and pulled out a hand gun.


    ¡°Will this do, the bullets are forged from silver.¡± It was perfect, and it was the type of gun that I


    actually had experience with.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± I grabbed it and stared at it in my hand, thest time I held a weapon like this was


    when I¡¯d shot and killed the kings warrior, before I entered the safe camp. I swallowed thickly,


    ensuring the


    safety catch was on before holstering it in the band of the shorts I was wearing, before I turned to


    Lewis again, I had no intention of leaving his side, having the alpha give me this gun shaved some


    time off of


    our deadline. ¡°Lewis, you¡¯re with me.¡± I quickly opened the door and ran out, everyone was running


    around trying to determine where they were being sent to, and what exactly was going on. Lewis


    followed my movements, his body was ridged as he walked through the unfamiliar pack house and


    out


    1/2


    into the front entrance to the tree which which he had used to switch back to his human form an


    hour


    ago.


    ¡°And where is it we are going?¡± He asked me as I ran down the steps of the pack house.


    ¡°We are going to cut Oliver off in his tracks.¡± Lewis¡¯s mouth hung open at that notion and he quickly


    halted me. He moved my hair out of my face and a single kiss was ced on my head.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? I know you and Oliver didn¡¯t exactly see eye to eye. Maybe you


    should stay here.¡± He wasn¡¯t quite right with that one however, because I actually think Oliver is


    quite honorable. There were clearly times when he too, didn¡¯t agree with my treatment, and after


    Lewis had to leave, Oliver would silently make sure I was ok. He wasn¡¯t kind to me in the same way


    Lewis was, but he helped when it truly mattered.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0243

    Chapter 0243


    hosen By The Moon


    ¡°Oliver¡¯s issue is that he is extremely loyal, however if we capture him, and exin our world view,


    then he may just chose sides. It¡¯s a long shot, I know but even so, we need him.¡± I didn¡¯t have a


    n I was acting purely on instant as I stopped in the entrance foyer, waiting for the head worrier to


    come. ¡°Lewis, how do feel about fighting Oliver?¡± He stopped too, looking at me for a long time with


    hurt evident in his usually vibrant eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like the idea, but what other choice do we have. You are right either way we


    need to get him, and keep him from doing anything that hinders our progress. I am with you no


    matter what, I know that may seem disloyal to some people and seem brave to others, but we may


    be able to get him on bored.


    Finally the head warrior came directly up to me, He looked confused but still addressed me with a


    low respectful bow, before waiting to hear what I had to say.


    ¡°Is everyone ready for departure?¡± He nodded and began talk shouting down my ears like a


    general


    would to be heard over his toon.


    ¡°Yes, your grace, 25 of them are going to the southern border and the Northern border will have 22.


    What are your ns.¡± I had no idea, I was still somewhat formting one as we were running


    around


    like headless chickens.


    ¡°Send your men off to the sectors borders, and prepare them for a fight. Tell them the border is to


    close no matter what, nothing, I mean nothing is toe in or go out. If possible, try and stop any


    form of mind link between the opposing wolves, thest thing we need is for the sectors alphas to


    be notified ahead of time.¡± He nodded and ced his fist on his chest before bowing quickly and


    then walking away. No questions were asked.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be good at this.¡± Lewis stated absentmindedly. While I just looked on bewildered by


    the instant action everyone seemed to take at my word. ¡°I always did say that you were a born


    leader.¡±


    ¡°Howe no one is questioning it?¡± I showed more than shock on my face as I asked the query


    that was at the forefront of my mind. ¡°Surely everyone must be wondering why we are suddenly


    attacking


    the borders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are, but, although they might not know why you¡¯re ordering it, they know that you


    have everybody¡¯s best interest at heart, you wouldn¡¯t ask anything that wasn¡¯t beneficial or


    important.¡± I shook my head and sighed, there was no way of them knowing that at all. As much as I


    felt honored by their actions, I couldn¡¯t help but find them slightly foolish, they were taking my orders


    out ofplete


    blind faith, nothing more.


    ¡°Come on, we need to go too.¡± We began running across the district and closer to where the border


    was, we were half way there, I was panting, not being able to catch my breath properly when a


    large man mmed into Lewis sending them both flying to the floor.


    1/2


    My hand instantly shot to where the guny in my waist band and pulled it out pointing it directly at


    Oliver who had quickly locked lewis into a firm hold, the new betas ws grew and pressed roughly


    to his old friends throat before ring at me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I underestimated you!

 Chapter 0244

    Chapter 0244


    Lewis POV


    I knew you¡¯d be good at this. I absentmindedly spoke the truth about what I had witnessed my girl


    doing. She was amazing at keeping herposure in situations that demanded a clear head. ¡°I


    always did say that you were a born leader.¡±


    ¡°Howe no one is questioning it?¡± At first I had no idea what she was talking about, I couldn¡¯t


    fathom what she thought everyone should be doing, then it hit me, she didn¡¯t understand why


    nobody refused her orders. I knew this to be true by the bewildered shock showing on her face.


    ¡°Surely everyone must be wondering why we are suddenly attacking the borders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are, but, although they might not know why you¡¯re ordering it, they know that you


    have everybody¡¯s best interest at heart, you wouldn¡¯t ask anything that wasn¡¯t beneficial or


    important.¡± Dn had this aura about her, despite her frail malnourished frame, her mind and


    determination were unmatched, she had this unique ability to keepmand over situations that


    werepletely uncontroble.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even when she was being beaten down to the ground by the king she remained level headed and


    took control over her decisions, rejecting her mate at every turn. Even now, in a situation were it


    seemed that she may have to choose between herself and the lives of many others, she remained


    steadfast, adamant that she would fight until herst breath, and if the situation demanded it, then


    she was scarily yet fully prepared to sacrifice herself.


    ¡°Come on, we need to go too.¡± We took off running quickly across the district and closer to where


    the sectors border was, Dn was naturally slower but even after only a minute of running I could


    hear her chest working overtime trying to regte her overworking heart rate, I could hear the raspy


    wheezesing from her and allowed it to distract me momentarily from our destination. I turned


    slowly towards my unfit girl when his scent caught my nose.


    I hadn¡¯t time toprehend what was happening before my body was catapulted sideways by


    Oliver, Who knocked me onto the floor with himselfnding on top of me. My fist came up quickly to


    punch him in the face but he moved, wrapping his arm diagonally over my left shoulder and across


    my chest to my right rib cage. His ws dug in while his legs wrapped around me, pinning me


    before letting his wolf ws dig into the now exposed skin on my neck slightly.


    A small click of a gun sounded and my head spun to find Dn, stood firm with her gun held out in


    front of her, pointing right at the man I once called a friend.


    ¡°I underestimated you!¡± Oliver¡¯s grip never once faltered on me as he eyed my girls weapon. ¡°Put


    the gun down before you hurt yourself.¡± I struggled in his grip slightly but couldn¡¯t focus on anything


    except the determination of Dn, as she strengthened the grip she had on the weapon and forced


    herself to stop panting from the bout of exercise we had done.


    1/2


    ¡°I managed just fine when I shot the pce warrior through the eyest month.¡± She spoke calmly


    however there was more conviction in her voice than there ever had been. ¡°Now, let him go, and we


    can talk about things rationally.¡±


    I felt Oliver¡¯s ws begin to prate my skin slightly but the act didn¡¯t bother me in the slightest. I


    just couldn¡¯t take my eyes of Dn, I watched in awe at how fearless our queen was. She even


    surprised


    me with her resilience sometimes.


    ¡°I think the time for rationality has long gone.¡± She let out a small scoff at his words but stayed firm.


    ¡°Change ising, don¡¯t you want to be on the right side of it.¡± He faltered ever so slightly at


    Dn¡¯s words and I was able to roughly break free from his grasp, his ws left two very small


    scratches on my flesh not that they had any effect. Within a second the pair of us had dropped into


    a fighting stance, our eyes matching each other¡¯s, as they began glowing with the rage of our wolf


    forms.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    Go Dn!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0245

    Chapter 0245


    He was quick tounch himself at me again only this time I was ready for it. My fist came up


    quickly, making contact with his jaw while he in turn kicked the back of my knee sending me to the


    floor


    slightly.


    I let my own ws elongate and growled taking a step forward only to have my movements


    stopped by a sudden gun shot that echoed over the area, and a loud shout left Oliver¡¯s mouth as


    he fell to the floor holding his lower leg in agony.


    ¡°Silver.¡± He ground out as he continued to yell. ¡°You shot me with a silver bullet?!¡± I looked and saw


    the wound pouring slightly while smoke rose from the hole that it had left.


    ¡°I shot you in the leg out of curtesy for your meager help in the past. One wrong move and the next


    bullet will hit a more vital point.¡± Dn didn¡¯t miss a beat in her taunting, as she held the gun tighter


    and stalked towards him, pointing it at his face. ¡°I won¡¯t go back to him Oliver.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your mate, Your Grace, you belong with him.¡± He was fighting the pain the bullet brought him,


    however he was lucky, as the bullet in question had traveled straight through his flesh and had


    created an exit hole on the the opposite side of his leg. I watched Dn shake her head at his pain


    filled words and let her eyes dart to my form for a split second before talking to Oliver again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong with him¡­ he made that abundantly clear when he tortured me for refusing him¡­


    No, in his eyes I belong TO him. An object for him to do whatever he wants¡­¡± her gunned hand


    shook with rage as she thought about everything that she had been through. ¡°We all are¡­ Even


    you!¡±


    ¡°If you had just epted him, then he wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to such drastic measures.¡± I just


    couldn¡¯t understand why he was still on Josh¡¯s side.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rejection doesn¡¯t hold you unountable for torturing you¡¯re mate.¡± I growled out only to be met


    with pain filled eyes. ¡°There is no excuse for doing that.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, you went on a rampage after Iliana, we wouldn¡¯t have even entered the pce if you


    hadn¡¯t have¡­¡± I had to cut him off, so my fist flew towards his face and made direct contact halting


    his speech instantly. I tensed at his words and swallowed thickly. I couldn¡¯t conjure up the right


    emotions whenever my previous pairing was spoken of. Not to mention, I had yet to exin to


    Dn that she was my second chance, and not my first given one. This was the first time she had


    even heard of my


    rejection.


    ¡°Josh ced fuel in the fire and you know it. I never once hurt her! I only attacked the people that


    killed her.¡± Now I really had to exin things to Dn, although, I wasn¡¯t at all sure where to even


    start, you


    see even now I was unsure about what actually happened that day.


    The entire time me and Oliver argued Dn stood still, her gunned hand never faltering, I couldn¡¯t


    work out whether she was bothered by our subject of conversation or if she was non pulsed by the


    whole


    1/2


    thing.


    *King Reginald didn¡¯t kill her. His pce guards didn¡¯t either. You may not have harmed Iliana, but


    it¡¯s hypocritical to say things when you haven¡¯t been held ountable for any of your doings. I was


    furiotis


    with Oliver, my wolf form was on the verge of bursting out of me, but it was Dn who changed the


    subject, there was absolutely no hint of questioning mine and Oliver¡¯s subject of conversation as


    she


    stepped a little closer to my old friend.


    ¡®Why are you still so loyal to him? You don¡¯t like what he does, I know you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve even


    helped me in the past. So how can you still sit there making excuses for his actions?¡± She had a


    point,

 Chapter 0246

    Chapter 0246


    I might not like what he does sometimes, but I agree with his reasoning for doing things. He is my


    ting. from now until my end. My girl shook her head in exasperation and finally dropped her gunned


    hand to her side. Her face took on a hard expression before looking my friend in the eyes. What


    was going through her head.


    And what of me? Was her simple answer which caused Olivers eyes to widen a fraction. Her


    question had caught us both off guard. ¡°The man that you call king, is nothing more than a usurper.


    Falsely iming the crown as his own, and holding it due to fear.¡± She spoke nothing but facts as


    her eyes began to ze with a dominant force that had even me wanting to bow before her. ¡°The


    lycans were never meant to be oppressors to the human kind. The previous ruler knew this, but you


    don¡¯t seem to.¡± She crouched down before the new beta and held the gun in a rxed grip, her


    elbows rested effortlessly on her skinny knees, she was suddenly the epitome of confidence, which


    was a huge contrast from the girl who wakes up crying out of fear. The girl truly was amazing. ¡°I


    understand how difficult it must have been to hide your way of life from the rest of the world, but to


    completely take over, that¡¯s just screaming cause for uprising.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s so different about your rebellion?Before Joshs family first came into power, they


    conspired with the rest of our kind, simr to what you are doing now with the humans. Someone


    will always seek more power and control. You are no different.¡± He was wrong about that, Dn


    was very different, she didn¡¯t want power, or control. She just wanted her freedom, the ability to


    choose how her life could be lived, instead of it being forced on her. Although, I wasn¡¯t at all sure


    she would ever get that chance.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to control you lycans, and we don¡¯t want you to suppress who you are, we just want


    to have the chance at a legit life. One without fear of physical punishment for everyday mindless


    offenses.¡± Dn really was talented with her words, even still she surprised me with how sure sheBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    was about the rebellion and it intentions, as for the people, I think they really would go along with


    whatever ideas she had. ¡°Why do you and your king have the rights to tell us what we can and can¡¯t


    do? Why do you make excuses for his tyranny? I think he has you lycans on just as big a leesh as


    the rest of us. If he says jump, then youply. That isn¡¯t a leader, that is a dictator¡­¡°She paused,


    for a second before addressing me once more. ¡°Take him to the pack¡¯s dungeon, where he can¡¯t


    harm anyone.¡± Her eyes showed sadness at her orders but I nodded and grabbed him only for him


    to pull away from me roughly and look Dn in the eye.


    ¡°You can lock me up as much as you want to, but Josh wille for me, and when he does, he


    won¡¯t leave without you too, you can¡¯t hide forever.¡± She let out a scoff at Oliver¡¯s words, fear was


    nowhere to be seen on her face, only determination as she looked the new beta in the eye.


    ¡°Who said I was hiding?!¡± She nonchntly replied. ¡°The wheel that¡¯s set in motion, spins much


    faster than you think.¡±

 Chapter 0247

    Chapter 0247


    Oliver POV


    My leg absolutely burned as Lewis dragged me through the district, never in my wildest dreams


    would I have expected that girl to shoot me the way she did. Especially not with silver. It was like


    she had bepletely unshakeable in the weeks she had been away, after everything that


    josh did, I admit, I thought she would fold as soon as she saw me. I assumed he had squashed her


    fight, but seeing her here, only made me realize how strong the girl actually is.


    ¡°I was right about you two.¡± I stated quietly to the man I call friend. Sure a lot had happened, and I


    couldn¡¯t understand the situation entirely, but one thing was clear, Dn was Lewis¡¯s mate. ¡°You¡¯ve


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    chosen her!¡±


    ¡°She chose me¡­¡± was his simple reply, however in hind sight there was nothing simple about it,


    she had chosen him, him but not Josh. I couldn¡¯t understand how a girl could turn down her


    goddess given pairing for one fabricated out of nothing.


    ¡°Shes human, her choice is irrelevant. She was given to Josh, Lewis, you may think you love her,


    but you cannot go against the goddess lunas wishes.¡± Once we reached the pack house I knew


    straight away who was behind the rebellion, and I mentally kicked myself for not realizing sooner


    that Gilliard was a


    sympathizer. If that were the case, then it stands to reason that Lewis¡¯s parents, the very people


    sent to


    quell this growing pest, we¡¯re the reason why it has taken us so long to locate.


    ¡°Judging by the way I react to my mate, I¡¯d say the goddess Luna is in agreement of mine and the


    Dn¡¯s connection.¡± My friend spoke as he marched me towards the dungeon: While I was fully


    listening to him, I allowed my sight to wander the house, it was quiet¡­ far too quiet. ¡°The


    goddess¡­ She has ns for Dn, I¡¯m not entirely sure the full extent of them, but she has even


    offered her a blessed transformation.¡± What?! That was impossible.


    ¡°Who told you that?!.¡± A blessed transformation hadn¡¯t been given since the first lycans were


    created, Dn was many things, but I would hardly deem her worthy of such a thing. ¡°Our queen


    would say anything to evade punishment.¡± I couldn¡¯t like her, no matter how hard I tried she just


    caused too much -stress, I¡¯ve dealt with rebellious humans before, but Joshs mate was on another


    level.


    ¡°She was terrified Oliver. Terrified of bing a beast like Josh. Everything she says or does¡­¡±


    he


    sighed, while pure love and admiration shed across his features, however, within his love struck


    orbsy concern¡­ these were emotions I had never seen Josh disy. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how broken she


    is¡­¡±


    We made our way down the stone steps leading to the dungeon, each step causing my leg to shoot


    with a pain that was unfamiliar to me, I had never felt the effects of silver, and being shot with a


    bullet wasn¡¯t exactly how I wanted to be introduced to it.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be fighting if/she was truly broken.¡± Although really thinking about it, humans, I


    suppose were more like pets than anything else, and if you provoke an animal, then they do in fact,


    first became,


    1/2


    feral. If Dn had stayed with josh one week longer, then her wild phase would have been utterly


    squashed. She would have followed him around like a defenselessmb, trying to suck up in order


    to prevent its ughter. ¡°He won¡¯t stop until he has her back, you know.¡±


    ¡°He cant get her back, Oliver. She¡¯s ourst hope for a better equal world. He¡¯s done far too much


    for him to seed now.¡± I shook my head, Josh had only ever done right by me. I could never


    betray him.


    His mom and dad took me in after my parents were killed by hunters, I was only nine. We went to


    the old king for aid and was told nothing could be done. I was told retaliation would simply end in


    more blood shed, that¡¯s when I realized the humans would always hunt us if things were to


    continue.


    Chapter Comments


    Marina Neumann

 Chapter 0248

    Chapter 0248


    <share <="" p=""></share>


    Chosen By The Moon


    I met Lewis shortly after moving into Joshs pack and the three of us quickly became friends, along


    with Iliana that is. I remember when Joshs parents began plotting against his grace, king Reginald,


    and they made some solid points. Lycans we¡¯re stronger, faster, and more resilient in every way,


    and yet we were


    the prey.


    in a natural world it made no sense.


    Lewis, quickly led me into one of the cells and sat me gently on the bed provided. This dungeon


    was


    nothing like that of the pce, it was actually quitefortable.


    ¡°Keep your leg elevated until it¡¯s healed a bit. I¡¯ll get you some water and a cloth so you can clean


    the wound.¡± I began to breathe heavily through my pain as I lifted my bleeding leg onto the bed with


    my


    hands.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± I quickly got his attention. ¡°Everything Josh has done, has been warranted.¡± I could


    never betray him, even if I thought he went a little too far sometimes.


    ¡°Warranted? He nearly beat her to death.¡± His words held a calm undertone that even a viper


    couldn¡¯t possess but the venom hidden within was all too simr. The man in front of me, he was


    ready to lose


    everything for the girl in question.


    ¡°That¡¯s a slight exaggeration, besides I stopped him before he could truly go too far.¡± Lewis once


    again shook his head at me, my blonde friend was always the more rational out of the three of us,


    but after witnessing his wrath when he stormed the old pce grounds, I wouldn¡¯t want to be on his


    bad side.


    ¡°He killed her mom! There was no reason for that.¡± Even I didn¡¯t agree with him on that regard, but


    again I could understand his reasoning. He needed to get Dn to see what she was doing to him,


    he had be desperate. When I made no acknowledgment of his words he let out an


    exasperated grunt, his voice rising in volume ever so slightly as his anger rose.


    ¡°He¡¯s raped her, Oliver. Over and over again.¡± I mean, technically that was true, but she was his


    mate.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s his to do as he pleases, and sex is natural for mates.¡± If Dn truly was his mate then surely


    he himself has had thoughts of going there with her. Although, her skin, at this point was rather


    grotesque.


    I stopped my next words from being spoken however, when I looked at him again and two pain filled


    eyes met my own. Water gathered in them and it caused me to stop breathing. Lewis was many


    things, but I had never once, in the 12 years I¡¯d known him, I had never seen him cry.


    ¡°He made me watch.¡± Was his whispered response, and I felt my heart actually skip a beat at the


    revtion.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    1/2


    ¡°He made me fucking watch.¡± His head shook in sorrow, While his hand raked through his hair in


    anger. ¡°He ordered me to stay and watch. Can you imagine¡­ seeing your mate, the reason you


    exist in this world, screaming in fear and pain, and physically not being able to do a damn thing


    about it?¡± I could imagine it, but I couldn¡¯t fully understand it, I hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to have


    found my mate yet. I was hoping the district tour would uncover her.


    I don¡¯t think Lewis had ever spoken it before, because his reaction to his words, was too raw. No


    lycan would want his mate to be seen by another, however the more he spoke, the more I believed


    it. Lewis¡¯s hands shook, in fact his whole body did, and I watched as his gathered tears suddenly


    decided to obey gravity. They fell down his cheeks, as if a dam had burst open creating ¨¤ constant


    flow of water. I was shocked!


    ¡°I watched everything Oliver. I watched him defile her entirely. He didn¡¯t want her to feel anything


    but agony, there was no love, no affection, there was nothing on his face, what he did to her, is


    unforgivable. I¡¯ve made excuses for him myself once¡­¡± He admitted allowing his ws to elongate


    while his eyes overflowed with pent up emotion about the subject. I truly had never seen him like


    this. ¡°Dn knew how to push him sometimes, but nothing she ever did made her deserve that¡­


    and she had to endure it¡­¡± He swallowed thickly. ¡°She had to take everything he did, and she had


    to do so with a fucking audience.¡±

 Chapter 0249

    Chapter 0249


    < SHARE


    Chosen By The Moon


    I honestly wasn¡¯t sure what I was more disturbed by, was it the words that left his mouth, or his


    reaction to remembering what he had witnessed? I couldn¡¯t fathom how he could even look her in


    the eye after seeing her in that way, and there was no doubt in my mind that he had in fact seen her


    that


    way.


    ¡°I¡­¡± what could I even say? I couldn¡¯t defend Josh¡¯s actions, because I had never heard of


    anything so disgraceful. Even me, a mateless Lycan, knew how sacred a mate was, every


    punishment Dn took on Josh¡¯s orders, were in my eyes, justified, everything but that.


    ¡°I hear her screams every single day, and I will NEVER let her feel that much degradation and


    torture again.¡± I mean, sure I don¡¯t like the girl, but even I had to admire her resilience. ¡°He will


    nevery his hand on her again.¡± I watched as he tried topose himself but failed miserably,


    which simply resulted in him walking away, leaving me alone in the dungeon of his cousins pack.


    He did bring me some water and a clean wash cloth to tend to my painful wound, but didn¡¯t speak


    another word to me as he left me to my thoughts, and in honesty. They were raging.


    It was quiet! Too quiet!


    The footsteps sounding from the main pack house, were few and in between, meaning there wasn¡¯t


    as many people currently inside the building. As much as my mind raced with thoughts of my king


    and queen, they were wandering over to where everyone was.


    They must have been doing something because for an established pack house it was practically


    silent, not to mention if the reports about the rebellion were true then there should have been more


    people than what was typical.


    Hours went by before a thunderous chorus of stomping and cheering sounded from above me,


    wherever everyone had been, and whatever they had been doing, had clearly been sessful.


    Muffled talking met my ears and I strained to try and make out the words only they fell t. After


    most likely another hour, the door at the top of the dungeon steps opened, and the most amazing


    scent hit


    1. me.


    I sat up abruptly on the bed and stared at the barred door hoping to catch a glimpse of whoever was


    radiating the smell that enticed me so much. I felt my wolf form surface slightly and my heart began


    to perform acrobats in my chest.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I cannot believe how reckless you are!¡± Came a female voice as they descended the steps.


    ¡°It worked didn¡¯t it? The borders closed. Now all that¡¯s left is to speak to each district. We were


    going to be discovered anyway.¡± That was the voice of Dn, I knew it well.


    1/2


    My eyes widenedpletely when Dn, Lewis and a woman came into view. Her hair was


    scooped in a ponytail with the sides shaved down. She looked so tough, and yet so extremely


    feminine that I had to


    do a double take.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± All three heads turned to me quickly, but my focus was on a single one. Goddess she


    was beautiful. Lewis was right¡­


    I¡¯could never hurt my mate!


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    I hope it is V!


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    POST COMMENT


    13

 Chapter 0250

    Chapter 0250


    Bian NX


    1 felt so guilty for sending so many people to fight for the border to bepromised. I mean, both


    Tummans and wolves went to aid my orders and close the sectors borders alone, while I simply


    chased after the singrity, the royal bets, who was actually much easier to apprehend than I had


    originally presumed. My thought process caused a thick knot to form in my chest given how selfish


    that sounded. Why should I be giving orders to people if I myself was unwilling to help with them?


    Everything in me was telling me that I should have gone with them. So as soon as I knew Oliver


    was incapacitated by Lewis, I left, and with my gun still firmly in hand, I approached the battle field.


    Was it a stupid idea? Definitely, and there was no way in hell that I was actually strong enough to


    last in a fight against a lycan, although I suppose I had done so in the past when I possessed an


    even weaker constitution. I guess adrenaline really was an amazing thing to possess in times of


    stress.


    The closer I got to the fight, the more my senses could pick up on its chaos. Growls and snarls were


    sounding out and echoing all around, while a few gun shots graced my ears. The eerie silence that I


    had heard when I first began my approach was long gone and in it¡¯s ce was the blood curdling


    howls of


    both wolves and humans alike.


    My movements began to slow instantly as I quickly took in the sight before me. My out of breath and


    sweaty form shook from the exercise, as I tried my hardest to regain my breath.


    I really needed to begin training if I was to everst in the ultimate war.


    My wide eyes hastily met therge gates that sat on the border, and a small smug grin formed on


    my mouth when I saw that they were closed tightly. The border itself was closed. Now all we had to


    do was rein the kings supporters in.


    You could clearly see a couple of lycans scrambling to try and get to safety but their efforts had


    absolutely no prevail.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they willingly threw in the towel or if they fought till theirst breath, either way,


    everyone who was working as border control was trapped inside the sector.


    I paid no mind to the wolves trying to find safety for themselves, instead I ran straight into the heart


    of the fight to themunications denter.


    Every border had one main shack, dedicated to themunication of theckeys to the border


    management, who quite obviously residedfortably in the pce.


    From what I could tell, wolves from both sides along with some humans on ours, fought ferociously


    to


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    try and remain unscathed, meaning the center was abandoned and ripe for the taking.


    1/2


    With my gun tightly in hand, I made my way to the heavy steel door and kicked it open with my


    shoe before holding my weapon up at the wolf who was currently trying to contact anyone who


    could help reim the border. I had already fired my pistol once that day at the royal beta, so a


    few more shots wouldn¡¯t do much harm, that was my thought process at least, until I saw the wolf


    inside.


    Immediately he turned to me and I stopped in my tracks. The poor guy didn¡¯t look much older than


    fifteen, tears streamed down his face as he held his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t shoot.¡± He spoke which caused me to recanter. All the chaos happening


    directly outside was long gone from my mind as I stared at the boy.


    Nothing on his face screamed malice or contempt. Only fear. That was thest thing I ever wanted


    to invoke in someone who was innocent.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked as I looked at the rig he sat in front of.


    Chapter Comments


    39


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0251

    Chapter 0251


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Im¡­ I¡¯m just on work experience. Low pack statuses from our school sse every week, it¡¯s


    typically the job omegas are put on after graduation.¡± He was obviously younger than I was, and


    although he was a Lycan himself, he had been forced into a job he clearly didn¡¯t want to do.


    He was in fact also quite small, which I could not help but find odd. Usually lycans were both


    naturally taller and stronger than us humans, but this boy was average for a human, so he was


    definitely weaker than most lycans.


    ¡°Have you informed anyone of the raid?¡± I pointed my gun slightly at the desk full of highly


    constructed technology, and sighed when his head shook rapidly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no. I was trying to find out what I was supposed to do. It¡¯s only my second day this week.¡± His


    words were rushed, and his voice shaky as he conveyed his actions to me, I had no doubt in my


    mind


    that he spoke the truth.


    It was then, while I looked at the boy in front of me, that I realized, I really didn¡¯t think this n


    through at all.


    Something like this was simply the first battle of the inevitable war, innocent people from both sides


    were bound to get caught in the cross fire, I always knew that. However after the death of my mom,


    I


    thought I wouldn¡¯t care. I assumed it was a price I was willing to pay, my mom was coteral


    damage in the kings eyes, so why shouldn¡¯t his innocents be the same in mine?


    Only now, as I looked at the cryingd in front of me, I knew, In that moment. I was no better than


    the


    king. I couldn¡¯t harm anyone who didn¡¯t pose a threat. I was human, I needed to act it.


    ¡°Move out of the way!¡± I demanded quickly as I cocked my gun and aimed with intent to shoot. He


    quickly began to cower on the floor, as I fired four bullets into the electrical system, without so much


    as a second thought. Smoke quickly rose out of it, before a handful of small bangs, and sparks shot


    out


    from it causing both me and the guy with me to jump slightly.


    ¡°I think we need to get out¡­¡± Theds voice held nothing but uncertainty as the table of technology


    continued to smoke. He was definitely right, we needed to leave. The thing was without a doubt


    going to


    blow up.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ we need to get out, like now.¡± He scrambled to the door and the pair of us jumped out,


    landing on our stomachs just as the explosion happened. My own arms covered the back of my


    head as debris


    zoomed over me. A few tiny scratchesnded on the back of my hands but overall I was ok.


    I quickly turned to thed to make sure that he too was unscathed, his wide eyes turned to me as


    shock quickly took over his boyish features, he was a little scratched up like me but on the whole he


    was ok.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t shoot me!?¡± His tone was more surprised than anything else while I quickly nced at


    what


    1/2


    was left of the currently burning shack we¡¯d just exited.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill innocent people, lycan or otherwise.¡± He frowned quickly at me and opened his


    mouth to respond to myment, however his words never left his lips because his eyes grew


    wide as they darted away from my face to nce behind me.


    I didn¡¯t even have the chance to blink before the boy was shifting and jumping over myid down


    body, while I watched the small wolf collide with arger one and felt a stter of blood hit my face


    at the force of their collision.


    A loud whimper came from thed who was flung to the side painfully, I even unconsciously let out


    a wince as his furry body made contact with the ground a foot away from where he started.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    sad


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0252

    Chapter 0252


    < SHARE


    Chosen by The Moon


    My gun?! Where the fuck was my gun?! This guy, who didn¡¯t know me, just saved my life from a


    stupid King Josh loyalist. So where the fuck was my gun so that I could return the favor.


    My head shot around, ignoring all the fighting bodies and pain filled voices, while I desperately tried


    to locate my weapon. The poord whose name I hadn¡¯t even learnt, was lying on the floor


    whimpering while therger wolf stalked him like prey. It was cruel.


    It was fairly obvious by the size of the guys wolf that he hadn¡¯t shifted all that long ago. A wolf is


    only fully grown after its 17th birthday, when they can finally find their soulmates. So essentially the


    Lycan who had just helped me was still known as a pup.


    I very quickly began to throw stones and sticks at the wolf trying everything to stop his advances,


    but it was futile. I needed my gun.


    Just as my panic increased a loud gun shot sounded out and I noticed the attacking wolf fall to the


    floor instantly. A pool of blood began forming from his chest as I allowed a frown to take over my


    face. I ran to the young Lycan who whimpered at the blooding out of his own front paw but on


    the whole he


    was ok.


    I nced over at the now dead wolf, before letting my gaze travel to where the bullet came from. A


    large smile formed on my lips as I stared at Ryan rke, whose face had taken on a sickly pale


    color.


    ¡°Oh my god! Did I just kill him?¡± His shaky voice asked as he stepped ever so slowly over to where


    me


    and the two lycans rested.


    ¡°Yes you did. Thank you!¡± I sighed inplete relief before drowning again as the contents of his


    stomach quickly emptied itself out on the grass below.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± He groaned as he wiped his lips with the sleeve of his long tshirt. ¡°I¡¯ve never killed anyone


    before.¡± I understood that feeling, the feeling of thatrge pit filling up with nothing but guilt at


    prematurely taking a life.


    ¡°Hopefully you don¡¯t have to get used to it.¡± I quickly turned my attention to the young wolf who had


    forced himself into his legs and held his injured on up as he hobbled.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My eyes wandered around and a small smile crept on my face as I noticed a few dead bodies were


    littered here and there but on the whole the statistics of surrender were high, and even We¡¯d gotten


    more people on our side.


    By the time we got back to Gilliards pack house the warriors sent to the southern borders we¡¯re


    waiting for us with a victory of their own, so naturally, drinks began flowing and celebrations got


    underway fairly quickly.


    1/2


    Alpha Gilliard made a speech to his pack then decided to drag me into giving one of my own, much


    to my mortification. It wasn¡¯t until Vee decided to enter that I was able to get away from people


    patting me on the back, and telling me they will follow me no matter what. It was too daunting.


    ¡°I cannot believe how reckless you are!¡± Vee stated quickly as she made her way to the dungeon.


    ¡°It worked didn¡¯t it? The borders closed. Now all that¡¯s left is to speak to each district. We were


    going to be discovered anyway.¡± I didn¡¯t understand why she had such a strong opinion on this. The


    rest of the pack seemed to be pretty happy to finally be able to take action.


    She didn¡¯t utter another word as we descended the steps before standing in front of Oliver, whose


    eyes were solely fixated on Victorias.


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± A single word left his lips and hisy unmoving.


    Well holy shit!


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    on to not into


    vpwhitewaters


    knew it!

 Chapter 0253

    Chapter 0253


    Chosen By The Moon


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver POV


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± All three heads turned to me quickly, but my focus was on a single one. Goddess she was


    beautiful.


    I knew in that specific moment that Lewis was right, I could never do anything hurt my mate,


    thoughts of the king going so far as to actually torture his intended into submission suddenly graced


    my mind and caused a lump to form in my throat as I stared at the beautiful girl in front of me. I


    could never do anything that would cause upset or pain in anyway, maybe Josh really couldn¡¯t feel


    anything.


    I felt like my heart was going to beat out of my chest. I shook my head and swallowed thickly not


    being able to tear my gaze away from my mate. In honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but let Images sh


    through my mind of her going through everything Dn had, and it caused my heart to miss a beat.


    Genuinely, How could Josh have gone so far? If anyone even looked at my mate the wrong way, I


    would tear them limb from limb, without so much as batting my eyes.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Dn spoke as she clearly stared at me, I could vaguely see her in my


    peripheral vision while I simply continued gazing at the girl next to her.


    ¡°Oliver, you remember Carlos don¡¯t you? Well this is his daughter, Vee.¡± Vee? That was different. It


    Must have been the shortened version of her name. So this was that traitor¡¯s daughter?


    Wait!


    I probably shouldn¡¯t call him a traitor in front of her, she most likely would get defensive. Knowing


    my mates name though, caused tion to flow through me, and I finally gave in to the urge to


    introduce myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Beta Oliver¡­¡± I stated as my gaze remained on her, wait¡­ should I have said my title? She


    didn¡¯t have to call me that, in fact I didn¡¯t want her to ever call me that. ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t have to call


    me that though, that¡¯s just my title. I¡¯m actually still getting used to it, it¡¯s kind of new, not that being


    a gamma was much different than being a beta, there¡¯s only a few differences in regards to status,


    not that you should call me gamma either, you don¡¯t have to call me anything really¡­ just Oliver is


    fine.¡± Goddess¡­ what a stupid thing to say, of course that was my name. Why was I rambling so


    much. I mentally kicked myself as I continued to stare at my mate. Why I had to meet her while I


    was incarcerated was beyond me. ¡°I guess you already knew my/name though.¡± I chuckled


    awkwardly, scratching the back of my neck as I cringed at my own words.


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me!¡± Dn once again spoke and I finally turned my head towards her.


    A small bewildered yet smug look came from her and I could have genuinely let the ground swallow


    me up if it was an option. However my eyes did widen at her appearance.


    Queen Dn, was unexpectedly covered in blood. She did seem ok, which made me wonder


    whose blood it was that she wore, I was even more curious as it was only a few hours ago that I


    actually saw her and she caused my bullet wound. The blood in question was matted on her long


    loose dark hair, and sttered on her face. I frowned instantly at her, it was fairly obvious that she


    had been involved in


    something.


    ¡°What the fuck have you been doing?¡± I couldn¡¯t even stop the question from rolling off my tongue.


    My


    mate, was of course, still prominent on my mind and senses but Dn¡¯s appearance fully peeked


    my


    curiosity.


    ¡°She closed the borders.¡± Lewis replied to my questioning as a proud gaze took over his features.


    He


    loved her, there was no doubt in my mind that he loved her.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many packs in the sector for the districts borders to remain closed. Not to mention the


    king. will instantly reopen it when hees here while on his tour.¡± My beautiful mate quickly shook


    her head and sighed, folding her arms over her quite well endowed chest. Goddess, all I wanted to


    do was hold her tight in my arms, of course I¡¯d love to bury my face into those perky breasts too, but


    I wouldn¡¯t until I got to know her more, I wouldn¡¯t touch her until she wanted me to.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters

 Chapter 0254

    Chapter 0254


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°She helped close the sectors border, not the districts.¡± Vee stated with a hint of frustration in her


    voice,


    maybe she didn¡¯t like Dn. I feel like our queen was one to invoke emotions regardless of whether


    they are positive or negative.


    ¡°She¡­¡± I turned again to Dn who seemed to have made it her life¡¯s mission to constantly ce


    me in


    a state of shock. ¡°You¡­ Closed the sector?!¡±


    ¡°The district did. I barely did anything. In a few days we will develop a counter measure that will


    prevent any Lycan from crossing the border into this sector at all.¡± My mates head quickly turned to


    the queen and nothing but disbelief clouded her.


    ¡°So, first you closed the border without a n, and now you have the royal Beta locked up in the


    rebellions dungeon?! There¡¯s nothing more you can do to the border, but what about him?!What


    exactly do you n on doing with him?¡± My mate turned to the queen exasperated by theck of


    thought that


    had obviously gone into thepleted tasks.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We should be asking you that¡­¡± Lewis turned to my mate and sighed while gesturing to me. ¡°He is


    your


    mate after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no one¡¯s mate.¡± Ouch, my chest quickly contracted tightly causing an agonizing wave to shoot


    through my body¡­ so that is what it felt like to be rejected by the goddess Lunas gift. ¡°Now get rid


    of him, keeping him here is a liability that I for one want no part of. Why couldn¡¯t you have just killed


    him?!¡± How could Vee dismiss me so easily, and in such an abrupt manner? Sure, I probably had a


    bit of a bad reputation in the eyes of the rebellion, in regards to being so close to the king, but to


    want me dead, right after finding out that I was her mate, well, that shit hurt me more than words


    could say.


    ¡°Killing him would have been pointless, besides, he¡¯s actually not a bad guy, he¡¯s just too loyal to


    the wrong people.¡± I never thought I would see the day that queen Dn would defend me.


    I felt a little bit guilty as I let my gaze meet hers, Lewis¡¯s confession at how Josh handled this poor


    girl, was going round and round in my head, and I genuinely couldn¡¯t stop the sigh from leaving my


    lips, knowing how truly humiliated she must have felt, yet she always showed very little signs of it


    getting to her, the girl had a constitution simr to cast iron. She was tough as nails.


    ¡°Why ARE you so loyal to the king?¡± My mates question hung in the air while all three sets of eyes


    stared at me, usually I would havee up with an excuse, I mean me and josh had been friends


    for quite some time now, and he deserved nothing but my loyalty, except in that moment, I couldn¡¯t


    find it in me to use that as a valid excuse. ¡°Someone who agrees with actions like his graces should


    held ountable.¡±


    ¡°Oliver¡¯s actions are on the same level as someone who has done nothing to invoke change.¡± Why


    was Dn¡¯s voice so using? They were on the same side weren¡¯t they? They both wanted an


    end to the new world, hell even I was now thinking of what the world would look like if josh wasn¡¯t


    on the throne.


    1/2


    16:33 Fri, 12 Jul


    ¡°You had the power to show the world what true equality looked like, and yet you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Would me and Vee be able to have a normal life together if Josh was no longer king? Then again if


    he


    wasn¡¯t then who would be? Dn was human, so it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that the lycans would


    support that. Maybe Lewis? His prowess andbat skills were exceptional when it came to the


    initial take over 5 years ago. However My rampant thoughts were cut short when Dn spoke


    again, while looking at Vee expectantly.


    ¡°What do you want to do with him?¡± So, it was down to her decision?! If only I could¡¯ve touched her,


    she would definitely have felt our connection then, it¡¯s always more difficult for a human to feel the


    bond, however even they can¡¯t deny it forever, Dn truly was a rare exception, how she had


    managed to reject Josh at every single hurdle was beyond me. It really did make zero sense.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    POST COMMENT


    She was meant for Lewis the whole time. If King Josh would have treated her right she would have


    been his re

 Chapter 0255

    Chapter 0255


    ¡°We will leave him here for now, the pack is the only ce with a jail that can hold him, And I will not


    have him living in the safe zone.¡± A safe zone? Does that mean that there was more to the rebellion


    than what I saw in this pack? Maybe it was much more established than we had originally thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to alpha Gilliard about leaving him here, but it¡¯s not a permanent solution.¡± Vee nodded


    her beautiful head and sighed, it was almost as if she was upset by that revtion. Surely she


    wouldn¡¯t want me to stay down here indefinitely, I mean how could she not even want to try to get to


    know me. ¡°We should probably go back up. There¡¯s ad who saved my life in with the packs doctor


    now, I intend to personally take him back to his pack, itll pave the way for us to exin the current


    situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, we should start with the packs we are allied with, then move onto the more


    loyal ones.¡± Lewis wholeheartedly agreed with the queen as they begin to walk away, with my newly


    found mate in tow, while I still remained incarcerated. All I wanted was some time alone with Vee, at


    least that way I¡¯d get to know her a little better, even if in the end she still decided to reject me.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, wincing as I tried to stand up on my silver shot leg. All three individuals turned


    back to me as I frowned in pain, while holding my weight on my good leg and gripping the bars of


    the cell door with my hands. ¡°Please, can we just talk for a minute?¡± I looked deep into my mates


    brown eyes and gulped at how captivating they were. I pleaded silently with all my might that she


    would agree


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    to talk with me.


    ¡°Sixty seconds!¡± Yes! I watched as she waved the other two love birds away and stepped up to my


    dungeon room once more. Her arms crossed over her well endowed chest which forced me to


    attempt to keep my eyes on hers, despite wanting to look down. ¡°Fifty seconds.¡±


    Where the fuck did I even begin? I had no idea how to talk to your mate, I had barely seen it. Sure


    I¡¯d been around Josh¡¯s parents, but they were far too self righteous for them to be a good example.


    Lewis¡¯s previous mating barelysted a day, so I couldn¡¯t take inspiration from how that one, and


    Josh was much more interested in gettingpliance out of Dn, than actually gaining her good


    graces, not


    that I was sure she had any.


    So what was I supposed to say to someone so beautiful? To someone who was gifted to me by the


    moon


    goddess herself? To My other half, my reason for being?


    ¡°So¡­¡± I was nervous, especially given my awkwardness beforehand. ¡°What is Vee short for?¡±


    Goddess, I really was stupid!

 Chapter 0256

    Chapter 0256


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    So Victoria ended up being mates to Oliver?! That was a shock to the system, in fact I think I found


    that more unbelievable than the battle I had witnessed earlier that day.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    By the time me and Lewis made our way back up to the main pack house I sighed, my hand quickly


    rubbed my eyes in exasperation as the sound of celebration still met my ears.


    I was tired and I was drained, not to mention I was covered in blood and I was still dressed in


    clothes that also belonged to other people, not that I actually had any of my own. Every single item


    of clothing I had worn since my uniform was taken from me and destroyed in the pce, was


    borrowed from someone or given to me with the sole purpose of making me feel ufortable.


    All I wanted was somewhere to rest my head.


    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± I felt aforting hand gently rest on my shoulder causing a small smile to form


    on my lips. Lewis was always the first person to notice if I was feeling anything, it didn¡¯t matter what


    emotion it was, he would always pick up on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­¡± I could almost feel his t look staring at the back of my head so I turned around to face


    him. I¡¯m just tired, it¡¯s been a long day.¡± He was satisfied with my answer and smiled at me nodding


    his head in understanding beforementing on my confession.


    ¡°I have a room here, I haven¡¯t really stayed in it much recently but it¡¯s yours, for however long you


    want to use it for. Come on, no one will mind you leaving early.¡± He gently grabbed my hand and


    began to lead me through the pack house.


    I couldn¡¯t help but actually like it here, it was much less understated than the pack house from my


    home district, and was obviously a far cry from the pce.


    Most of the walls here were decorated in warm orange tones, and the furniture was a mixture of


    brown fabrics and dark oak. It was rustic yet modern, and radiated nothing butfort. I nced


    around taking in everything as we walked to Lewis¡¯s room, which was on the far side of the building


    and situated on the floor directly below the top floor.


    Even still it had tworge doors that he effortlessly opened and held them for me to walk in. My


    mouth hung open at the size. It reminded me so much of the pce bedrooms, however this one


    was filled with Lewis¡¯s scent and didn¡¯t leave me feeling nothing but dread.


    The bed looked insanely inviting and I really had to fight the urge to just jump on it stomach first, I


    didn¡¯t want to get blood on it after all.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡± He pointed to therge sofa that sat at the side of the room resting


    against


    1/2


    the wall, But all I wanted to do was to wash myself down and then get to sleep. ¡°Do you want a


    bath?¡±


    What the fuck? Was he a mind reader or something? My head halted its movements in looking


    around


    the room and my eyes widened slightly when theynded on his form. He had his closet open and


    was pulling arge fluffy towel out of it before turning to me. ¡°I can go and run one for you, so just


    rx


    1. ok.


    ¡°I can sort it out, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± he cut me off with a small peck to my head and chuckled


    slightly


    at my surprised face.


    ¡°Look, I want to help in any way I can, so please just sit down and chill, do whatever you want to,


    ok. I¡¯ll be 10 minutes.¡± He squeezed my upper arm gently with one hand before walking away to


    what I presume was the bathroom while I simply stared at his back.


    Why did he want to do something so tedious? All you had to was turn on the two taps and wait.

 Chapter 0257

    Chapter 0257


    Chosen By The Moon


    I sat down on the sofa and rested my head on the back of it, for the first time in months my head


    was nk of thoughts, was I really feeling that peaceful that my mind wasn¡¯t even working in that


    moment?


    Although, I admit, the quiet in my head didn¡¯tst that long as ¡®The sound of the taps gushing water


    out quickly filled the room, and I smiled as Lewis flooded my brain. No one had ever been so


    attentive to me before, it truly did make a change, Lewis made me feel like I could conquer anything


    as long as he was by my side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I liked him, god help me, I really liked him, and the more things he would do for me, the more my


    feeling began to grow,


    It took about 8 minutes before Lewis once again left the bathroom. He smiled as he walked up to


    me, he held his two hands out in an invitation to help me rise and I took them, without hesitation.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll be downstairs if you need anything, ok? I¡¯ll leave some of my clothes on the bed


    for when you¡¯re ready.¡± I swallowed and nodded my head before strolling to the door of the


    bathroom. I halted before I entered though and turned to the man who was once again rummaging


    in his closet, however this time he was trying to locate some clothes for me to wear to bed.


    ¡°Hey, Lewis?¡± I was met with a simple yet friendly hum in reply, and I smiled when he turned back to


    me so he could look at me while I spoke to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go? I mean¡­ you can stay and


    wait if you want to? I won¡¯t be that long, I promise.¡±


    I made it sound like I didn¡¯t care whether he decided to stay or go, it was his choice, but I knew I


    really wanted him to be there when I got out of the bath, I wanted to beforted by him. To bask


    in his warmth. I think he fully knew what my selfish desires were because he chuckled and yed


    along perfectly.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m pretty tired myself, so I wouldn¡¯t mind just staying up here for a while. But don¡¯t be too


    quick, just enjoy.¡± I nodded and finally walked into the bathroom.


    Instantly the scent of flowery soap met my nose and the warmth radiating from the tub, hit me and


    almost immediately rxed my muscles, all but one. Arge smile formed as I stared at the bath,


    that was filled to the brim with bubbles, soft instrumental music was ying out of a small box on a


    self in the corner, and little med tea light candles were dotted around, the main light was off and it


    created a beautiful calmness thatpletely took over the room.

 Chapter 0258

    Chapter 0258


    a


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I¡¯m good, just lost track of the time.¡± I answered before realizing my clothes were outside, with


    Lewis! ¡°Could you pass me the clothes you found, please?¡± I asked before opening the door up a


    crack to see Lewis already holding them in his hands. His gaze averted me as he passed the


    bundle of fabric to me and once again patiently waited for me to exit the bathroom. ¡°Thank you,


    Lewis.¡± I smiled at him as I stepped out and awkwardly rocked on my feet slightly in the tshirt and


    jogging bottoms that were clearly far too big for me. My wet hair cascaded down my back and my


    bare feet curled slightly out of awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word about how long it had actually been, in fact he didn¡¯t say anything at all, he just


    stared at me, his eyes darting over every inch of my face, shing with so many thoughts I couldn¡¯t


    for the life of me understand any of them.


    ¡°You look breathtaking.¡± Came his response after a minute of me fidgeting with my bare feet.


    Nothing but sincerity could be found on his features as he dropped the book he had obviously been


    reading.


    He too was dressedfortably, he was sat upfily in bed, an open book that most likely had


    his head buried in it, now sat in hisp, open but not even an after thought as he gazed at me.


    ¡°Was that you secretlyplimenting your choice of clothes?¡± I asked after the shock of his


    confession. had passed over me. He chuckled but kept his eyes trained on me, it was making my


    stomach flutter and so I quickly changed the subject. ¡°What book are you reading?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was almost as if he had forgotten he was even reading until I mentioned it. He lifted it very


    briefly before plopping it once again back down on his legs. ¡°Great expectations, by Charles


    Dickens. It¡¯s very old, but it¡¯s my one of my favorites.¡± He had obviously read it much more than


    once.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡± I admitted to which he instantly feigned hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t really like reading,


    after the new world I didn¡¯t really have the time to do any, I can¡¯t even remember what my favorite


    book was.¡± He ced a small piece of paper into the page he was on and closing the book over


    quickly, before cing it onto the table next to the bed.


    ¡°My favorite, is A Tale Of Two Cities.¡± He smiled before getting out of bed and walking over to the


    small shelf of books, pulling out an old battered one and handing it to me.


    ¡°Charles Dickens again? You must like the author.¡± My fingers gently stroked over the hard cover


    and


    felt the indents of the books title.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He agreed with a hum. I enjoy his use ofnguage.¡± He stretched his arms over his head


    while I absentmindedly opened the book and quickly read the first line. ¡°I could read it to you, if you


    wanted?¡±


    I snapped my head up to him and smiled at the redness in his cheeks, before handing him the book,


    pulling the covers back on the opposite side to where he was lying, and jumped in.


    1/2


    ¡°I¡¯d like that!¡± I enjoyed hearing his voice. He smiled quickly and slid under the quilt himself before


    hesitantly holding his arm out for me to shuffle into him.


    I did so immediately, and ced my head on his shoulder while his arm wrapped around me to hold


    the book open.


    ¡°It was the best of times, it was the worst of times¡­ He read.


    This¡­ this is what I always imagined happiness would feel like.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    oh yea! getting closer!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    POST COMMENT


    2


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    613

 Chapter 0259

    Chapter 0259


    Dn POV


    I woke up from the most blissful sleep I had ever had, my eyeszily opened and my fingers rubbed


    them as I stretched slightly, and rolled over to take in the room I was in.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let surprise cloud me as I realized I still resided in the pack house, and yet, I had


    slept without a care in the world. Lycanspletely surrounded me, I had witnessed the battle at


    the border yesterday first hand, and yet, I had slept. I knew Lewis was solely responsible for my


    current state of peace, and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful that he actually made me feel that way. It


    was very difficult to shut my mind off sometimes.


    Letting my thoughts turn to Lewis prompted me to look at him, and I broke out into a small smile as


    his slumber filled face met mine.


    His blonde hair was syed out ever so slightly on the pillow below him, and his eyes fluttered


    slightly as he dreamt, his lips were softly parted, and his even breath wasing out rhythmically.


    He just looked so beautiful, if you can call a guy that.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by him, it was a rare find to discover someone who not only was


    insanely good looking on the outside, but whose personality shone brighter than anyone else I had


    ever met. I¡¯m not saying he was without ws, but to me, he was amazing.


    I sat up slightly and rested my head on my fist, leaning up on my arm as I watched him sleep. I


    couldn¡¯t stop my fingers from reaching out to gently y with his messy hair, and I let out a breathy


    chuckle when a soft purr left his chest at the contact. It was really hard to believe that this man was


    once the feared royal beta. Although, I admit I did think he was overdue a haircut.


    ¡°If you keep doing that, I might pounce on you.¡± Lewis¡¯s low voice made me jump slightly, and my


    hand shot away from his hair while an awkward squeak left my lips. This was the first time I had


    ever heard his morning voice, he had always woken up before me, but damn was it sexy. I don¡¯t


    think I would have minded at all if he had of pounced on me.


    I felt a small jolt of what I could only describe as lust shoot through my stomach and a slight


    wetness quickly formed between my legs, I was shocked at my body¡¯s reaction to just hearing his


    voice, so my eyes widened a fraction while I fidgeted slightly because of it.


    Not even a secondter Lewis¡¯s own orbs shot open and his head turned to me quickly, he licked


    his lips ever so slightly before frowning at me. Could he sense my arousal? What would he do if he


    could? Half of me wanted to see what he would do, I was anticipating it more than I ever thought I


    would.


    Did I actually want him to touch me? It was like my body craved it, I needed to feel something from


    him. I felt an ache begin to form deep in my stomach, and I swallowed thickly as my eyes dropped


    down to his lips then back up to his own lust filled eyes.


    1/2


    While all these new feelings began to stir up in side me, he remained nk. A grimace soon


    escaped him along with a growl as he threw the covers off of himself and quickly stood up, making


    sure his back


    was now facing me.


    I released the breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding, with nothing but disappointment flooding from me.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to go for a quick shower. You should head downstairs to breakfast.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait


    for


    my reply as he stormed to the bathroom, and mmed the door shut. Less than 30 seconds went


    by before I heard the water running.


    Had I angered him? Oh god, was it because I touched him? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have touched his


    hair! What would he do if I was still here when he left the bathroom? Would he get even more mad


    if I didn¡¯t go downstairs?


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    13N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 0260

    Chapter 0260


    Chosen By The Moon


    He might be cross, but he would never hurt me. I knew he would never hurt me, but even still, my


    heartbeat sped up quickly and my body reacted on its own, scrambling out of bed and slipping my


    shoes on before leaving the room quickly, in fear. I didnt think I would mind his advances, if he ever


    made any that is, but I didn¡¯t like to see him angry at me.


    I made my way to the dining room, where a few people rested. Ryan rke who also sat at the


    table, had his head resting heavily on his hands and a small groan sounded from him. I frowned and


    stepped up to him.


    ¡°You ok, rke?¡± I was worried, he hade to help the fight at the border yesterday, but I wasn¡¯t


    sure his injuries were even fully healed. When I thought he was going to die, it really freaked me


    out, the fact that he would willing jump straight back into action after everything, felt like a kick in the


    teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever drank so much in my life.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the chuckle that came from me as


    I quickly took a seat next to him and his hungover state. ¡°How are you so functional?¡± He groaned


    again and pushed his cup of coffee away from him with nothing but disgust on his face.


    ¡°I was sensible and didn¡¯t drink anythingst night.¡± I smiled shaking my head at his appearance


    before taking his unused coffee in my hand. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never actually tried coffee before.¡± I


    frowned deeply before Slowly sipping it and tasting the strong brew on my tongue, instantly liking


    the new


    vor. It was different to anything I had ever had, I hadn¡¯t ever had a hot drink before, not that I


    actually had the opportunity to try many things since the new world came into y.


    ¡°Help yourself, I don¡¯t think I could stomach anything right now.¡± I sat pondering the day ahead and


    absentmindedly sipped the hot brew. I had, I was in for a busy time. I had to take thed back to


    his


    pack and pray I could talk the alpha into understanding the closing of the sectors borders, and I


    wanted to talk to alpha Gilliard about asking one of his warriors if they would train me and help me


    get more prepared for the looming war ahead. First I had to check on Oliver, make sure his wound


    wasn¡¯t getting infected. Hopefully I could get the pack doctor to have a look at it, maybe patch it up


    properly.


    ¡°How are you? After everything?¡± I asked not sure whether to actually bring up the incident or not.


    Maybe he was like me who was better off just forgetting the whole thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually alright, the scars aren¡¯t even that bad, even better when M traces them acting all


    sexy.¡± M? I chuckled but frowned at him. How the hell had he managed to get a girl so quickly


    after being injured?


    ¡°Who¡¯s M?¡± He raised his eyebrows cockily and. Smirked at my question, the dude was a great


    friend but my god was he a yer. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he could get a girl while wearing a


    fucking trash bag.


    ¡°My hot, and sexy nurse.¡± Yup, that would invoke the cockiness. Slimy bastard.


    1/2


    ONWAY 200


    Toute impossibly you know that right? theughed winking at me before groaning again and


    flopping his hosed back down on the tabl All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ax 7 wax about to besave, alpha Cilliant also came into view, a slight chuckle escaped him at


    seeing the Row psyple that were in the dining room, he lookest to me and smirked, before walking


    over to me.


    Strew¡¯t you feeling the effects ofst night?¡± He asked quickly with a sarcastic grin, he looked me up


    and down slightly. ¡°I just thought you¡¯ll still be in bed right now.¡±


    Bownest, did he not know me and Lewis left the celebrations early?


    ¡°I barely drank anything and left pretty early, so I¡¯m actually ok today,¡± I exined causing him to


    hold


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    W11

 Chapter 0261

    Chapter 0261


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I know, but you went up with Lewis right? I just thought you two may have had some¡­ fun.¡± Fun?


    I didn¡¯t get it? I frowned even deeper and shrugged slightly. I mean, I had fun, Lewis probably didn¡¯t


    but I enjoyed my evening a lot. Wait, had he spoken to Gilliard? Had he said something about our


    night??


    ¡°I thought we had a nice evening¡­ did he say something to you?¡± Gilliard quickly shut that down


    with a firm shake of his head, even his hands came up in haste as he adamantly stated that he had


    not spoken


    to Lewis.


    ¡°No¡­ no. Lewis hasn¡¯t said anything, I just assumed something might¡¯ve happened between you. I


    know how much he likes you.¡± Sure, he liked hanging out with me, and he was always hugging me,


    plus we had kissed a few times now and every single one of them felt amazing, but he didn¡¯t like me


    enough not to get grossed out when I actually start feeling a little turned on around him. Wait¡­ did


    alpha Gilliard


    think that we had¡­


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have sex!¡± I stated a bit more forceful than I should have. My outburst caused the few


    heads that were present to turn towards me, and I instantly felt a small heat travel through the


    cheeks on my


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    now red face.


    ¡°My apologies.¡± He chuckled deeply as he watched me almost explode from embarrassment. ¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t have spected. I¡¯m just d my idiot cousin has found someone to hold his heart. We


    didn¡¯t think he would ever choose a new mate.¡± He shrugged while my face showed absolutely


    nothing but confusion. Sure, I knew that Lewis had told me I was his mate, and the moon goddess


    basically informed me that he was my soulmate, but to hear it from a third party, not to mention that


    third party being Lewis¡¯s cousin, it just sounded so strange. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you had a good


    evening, I wasn¡¯t sure how you would take to stopping here in the pack house.¡±


    In all fairness, I wasn¡¯t sure how I would react either.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha?¡± I quickly got his attention before he could walk away, ¡°Could you get someone to help


    me bulk up a bit? I have every intention of joining the fight when the timees, but at the minute I


    can barely run a meter.¡± He nodded quickly understanding my need to be stronger.


    ¡°I was going to suggest some training myself in honesty. But, you need to eat a lot more than you


    do currently, otherwise you¡¯ll just end up burning out.¡± I nodded my head, I wasn¡¯t sure why I had


    such an aversion to food, but I wasn¡¯t going to let it hold me back.


    After agreeing to Gilliards conditions I quickly made my way to the dungeons, in order to check on


    Oliver¡¯s wound and make sure he was ok, but the sound ofughter met my ears.


    2


    I stopped in my tracks when I saw Vee, sat on the floor with Oliver next to her, the cell door in


    between them. They both held a smile that lit up when looking at the others, which turned to me


    as soon as I made myself known.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I stated as I slowly came into view.


    ¡°Morning?!¡± Vee stood up quickly and looked at Oliver who winced but joined her in her


    movements.


    ¡°I just came to see if he needed a doctor.¡± I exined, to which her head shook.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± Oliver admitted letting his eyesnd on Vee again. ¡°I¡¯ve been watched all night.¡±


    All night? I guess they really are soulmates.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I stated as I slowly came into view.


    ¡°Morning?!¡± Vee stood up quickly and looked at Oliver who winced but joined her in her


    movements.


    ¡°I just came to see if he needed a doctor.¡± I exined, to which her head shook.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± Oliver admitted letting his eyesnd on Vee again. ¡°I¡¯ve been watched all night.¡±


    All night? I guess they really are soulmates.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    Go Vee!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    POST COMMENT


    13

 Chapter 0262

    Chapter 0262


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I stated to Oliver and Vee as I slowly came into their view line.


    *Morning?!¡± Vee stood up quickly and looked at Oliver who winced but joined her in her


    movements.


    ¡°I just came to see if he needed a doctor.¡± I exined, to which her head shook.


    Im ok.¡± Oliver admitted letting his eyesnd on Vee again. ¡°I¡¯ve been watched all night.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°All night?¡± I asked looking between the obviously budding couple. Oliver must have been good if he


    got Vee on his side so quickly.


    I still didn¡¯t understand the pull a mate has towards you, and I certainly couldn¡¯tprehend the pull


    you have towards them. It was such an odd urrence in my eyes.


    Maybe because no matter how much I think about it, I just never felt that way towards King Josh,


    maybe it was from all his abuse, or maybe it was because I¡¯d told myself for years that I would


    never have a mate, so maybe I simply dispelled any feelings I may have had towards him.


    ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t noticed the time, we¡¯ve just been talking, although thinking about it I am quite tired.¡±


    Vee admitted while smiling at her time down here, it was clearly time well spent though.


    ¡°You must be exhausted. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you up all night.¡± This was so awkward, I knew I


    shouldn¡¯t havee down.


    ¡°No, I should be saying that to you, you¡¯re the one whose injured.¡± Now, I wasn¡¯t doing it. I was not


    going to stand there like an awkward third wheel while they said their long drawn out goodbyes,


    only for them to see each other again in a few hours anyway. Also, the amount of affection in both


    their eyes after one night was just strange.


    ¡°Ok, you obviously don¡¯t need medical help, so I¡¯m going to go.¡± I awkwardly gestures to the stairs


    with my thumbs and quickly hightailed out of there. They could drag that on for god knows how


    long, and I would have still been there, swaying on my feet in anticipation.


    My feet quickly made their way to the hospital wing, although this specific pack seemed to refer to it


    as an infirmary, where the packs doctor resided, I had ad I needed to express my gratitude to. I


    will admit though, I did have to stop for directions twice as I had no idea where anything was in this


    building. I stopped in my tracks when I saw thed being checked over again through the window.


    I had a very clear view of the doctor feeling his now ster casted wrist and hand, and obviously


    exining the gist of what to expect while being incapacitated. My own mind shed back to when I


    had to wear a cast, due to the dislocation I got for punching King Josh in the chest. Although I


    never


    1/2


    had the opportunity to choose the Color of mine, I was simply ced in white, while this guy was


    sporting a blue one.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was allowed to just walk in, or even if he would want me to, so I patiently waited


    outside for about 10 minutes, while the packs doctor performed his duties, when the healer exited


    the room his eyes widened as they met my own.


    ¡°Your grace¡­¡± He was clearly very shocked to see me in the room. ¡°Is there anything I can help you


    with?¡± I hummed hating hearing that specific title yet again, although at this stage I was beginning to


    believe that it was inevitable being addressed as such.


    ¡°Well actually, if possible I¡¯d like a short summary of all thatds injuries. His family doesn¡¯t reside in


    this pack, so when I escort him back to his, I want to be able to exin everything to them. I also,


    want to know exactly what he¡¯s feeling, he¡¯s only here because he saved my life.¡± The doctor look


    shocked at my request but a slight smile soon formed on his thin face as he looked at the sincerity


    in my eyes.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 11


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE

 Chapter 0263

    Chapter 0263


    ¡°You¡¯re nning on taking over His grace, King Joshua, as the knew royal aren¡¯t you?¡± The doctors


    question brought a level of panic over me for some reason, all I wanted to know was if thed was


    ok, but instead I got once again questioned about my intentions to usurp king josh. It was starting to


    beughable at how every Lycan that was part of the rebellion simply expected me to take


    over.


    Besides, I had to at the very least get him off the throne first, somehow, only then would the


    question of leadershipe into fruition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s justforting knowing that our ruler will look out for everyone, both human and


    Lycan. Your concern for the pup, it just confirmed my pride at calling you my queen.¡± I frowned


    deeply at his statements while he simply nodded his head with a smile.


    It wasn¡¯t like that at all, I simply wanted to make sure thed was fine, and even then it was


    because he had saved my life. I feltpletely responsible for his pain, even though I had no doubt


    he would heal quickly. He was a Lycan after all.


    ¡°My intention is to remove king josh from his seat of power, but I have no interest in bing his


    recement. That decision wille from the districts alphas I imagine.¡± I knew I had to change the


    subject quickly and so I gestured over to the room that thed was still sat in. ¡°So, his report?¡±


    ¡°Ahh yes, thed has suffered two main breaks in his right arm, both his humerus and his radius


    have transverse fractures in that will require a ster cast for about a week.¡± While exining the


    doctor pointed to his upper arm and his lower arm. I vaguely remember from a science ss the


    names of certain bones, but I was grateful for his vaguebelling.


    The guy was lucky, if a human breaks any bones we¡¯re looking at a minimum of, at the very least, 4-


    6 weeks wearing the oh so fetching brace. While He was simply tormented with the phantom itches


    thate with a cast for a week at most.


    ¡°May I go in and talk to him?¡± The doctor nodded quickly before writing something in the guys


    notes.


    ¡°Of course your grace.¡± God I really did hate that title. Still I nodded at the doctor before knocking


    quietly on the treatment room door.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± I asked then watched as the teens head turned towards me stood in the doorway.


    He nodded his head quickly and held up his ster covered arm. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling like I should have gone for green or something. The blue is very in your face.¡± He


    chuckled before sliding his bound limb in a white neck sling for it to sitfortably. I gave him a t


    look, I knew all too well about that mechanism that helps fight the woe is me¡® mindset.


    ¡°Nah, making it obvious is a great way to open up conversation, which in turn will lead into you


    telling everyone how you saved my life, because that¡¯s exactly what you did yesterday.¡°I walked


    over to him


    1/2


    slowly, as his head shook in denial. ¡°Can I ask you something¡­¡± Crap, I still didn¡¯t know the guys


    name. I stretched out thest word of my sentence so that he would take the hint and inform me


    what I


    should call him. A chuckle left his mouth and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Owen.¡± Ok, without thinking I blurted my question out to him, although I think I already knew the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s your position in the pack?¡± I was fairly convinced he was an omega but I needed to be sure,


    besides it was probably a good idea to learn about a wolf with lesser power. I¡¯ve only ever really


    been in contact with the leaders of packs and districts.


    ¡°Me and my family are omegas. That¡¯s why I was working the border when you¡­¡± he veered off not


    sure weather he should actually say what he was going to or not.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0264

    Chapter 0264


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°After we attacked it you mean¡­¡± His head nodded and a sigh left him as he looked at his casted


    arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I mean even I have seen the news. What his grace did to you, well, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to cope as well as you have.¡± So he knew who I was, maybe that¡¯s why he chose to get hurt in


    my stead. For the kings sake, so he wouldn¡¯t loose his precious mate.


    ¡°You knew, when you first saw me, you knew who I was, that¡¯s why you thought i would shoot you?¡±


    He hesitated for a second then nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve watched the news, then you know yourself that his grace doesn¡¯t think too highly of you,


    despite you being mates to him. He¡¯s said that you¡¯ve killed people, and everything he has done to


    you has been necessary.¡± Maybe it was time I watched the news again? It might help for me to


    catch up with what king gosh is currently up to. Especially if he was still going on about me and my


    rebellious nature.


    The press must be having a field day.


    ¡°I have, killed someone, someone who would have killed my friend had I not intervened. I don¡¯t


    watch the news, so I don¡¯t know what the king has said, but I don¡¯t make it my life¡¯s mission to kill


    people without cause.¡± I really was more than curious to know what josh had been saying about me,


    I was still technically his mate, so I¡¯m his eyes at least, I was his property, to with as he pleased.


    ¡°I know, I happen to agree with the rebellion, I think we need change because the treatment of


    some people is just awful. You know our punishment stage got burnt down a few weeks back. You


    did that right?¡± I did, it was such a stupid idea, not that I regret it or anything though.


    ¡°Yeah, I burnt it down in my own district.¡± My reply held a certain level of nonchnce, and I was


    unfazed by the sheer look of awe on the teens face, he was after all only a few years younger than I


    was myself. ¡°I need to know if you¡¯ve told anyone about the borders yet? I¡¯m aware you have the


    ability to mind link your pack and family.


    +10%


    Bonus ¡°I¡¯ve only told my mom, who swore she wouldn¡¯t say anything else yet, I imagine you and Alf


    wish to personally speak to my alpha about it.¡± I nodded my head, feeling more than grateful 07:32


    was actually considering our cause.


    ¡°Actually, I would like to talk to your alpha, and you have been given the all clear, I was hoping


    you¡¯d allow me to apany you back to your pack? That way I could address the issues and see


    where your alpha stands in regards to the rebellion.¡± I smiled slightly as I looked at the guy who


    stood up from where he had been sitting. His casted arm restingfortably in the sling that was


    wrapped around his


    neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone would love to meet you. You¡¯re reject of the king has made you famous.¡± I liked


    this guy, I imagine Freddie would be simr to him when he got to his teenage years, also he never


    used the


    1/2


    title that most lycans did when they meet me. I assumed it was because he didn¡¯t know who I was,


    but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case at all, Because he knew exactly who I was. I will admit though,


    It was refreshing.


    ¡°Well then, Owen. I¡¯ll let you lead the way.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    Siobhan Dempster


    josh


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    VIEW 1 COMMENT >


    POST COMMENT


    13


    <share <="" p=""></share>

 Chapter 0265

    Chapter 0265


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shit! Was the only thought I had swirling around my head as I hurried into the shower, not wanting


    Dn to see the raging hard on I was spotting at her stroking my hair like that. Thest thing I


    wanted to do was scare her into thinking that¡¯s all I wanted from her. She¡¯d had enough of that


    already, and I was perfectly happy with the way things were going, so getting turned on by her was


    just a frustrating response my body made from her touch. I knew acting on those urges were


    completely out of the question.


    I listened carefully as 1 clenched my fists together and sighed when the door to the bedroom


    opened and shut quietly, leaving her now faded but lingering scent to waft into the bathroom. She


    had left.


    I let my fist wrap around my hardened member and quickly began to relieve the built up pressure.


    I hade so close to pouncing on her there and then as shey so casually in my bed, the fact


    that she was propped up on her arm sofortably, and the way her hair freely cascaded down


    onto the pillow drove me wild as it was, but when that amazing lustfilled scent filled the room at my


    words I almost lost myposure. She herself got turn on, which I had never before seen or


    noticed from her.


    How on earth was I supposed to fight my natural urges? Dn was an unknowingly seductive girl,


    who


    just had to look at me for me to melt. That scent that she had emitted was just too erotic for me to


    ignore.


    The worst part was that she didn¡¯t even know the affect she had on people. Im not the only one who


    thought so, I would often see both guys and girls staring at her, not just out of pity, but because she


    really was genuinely stunning.


    If I¡¯m beingpletely honest I almost even walked in on her when she was in the bath tubst


    night, but I had managed to grab a book instead to distract myself from my mate, who happened to


    be naked


    only a few feet away from me.


    I was going to be in so much trouble tonight if she wanted to stay here again. Maybe I should speak


    to Gill about getting her a room of her own to stay in, that way I wouldn¡¯t have to control myself as


    much, because honestly it was bing more and more difficult to do so.


    The hand that was wrapped around my dick moved faster as I thought about her, I knew that what I


    was doing was disgusting, especially to be doing this over thoughts of her, and I knew It was


    absolutely wrong to be thinking of her like this after everything she had been through with josh, but I


    couldn¡¯t help it. The girl was my soulmate, and she really was a very attractive girl. As mates go, I


    really did get lucky, and couldn¡¯t thank the goddess Luna enough for granting me the honor of


    having her by my side.


    A groan escaped me, as I remembered the erotic kiss we had shared, the way she moved her body


    so it was flushed up against my own, and how our bodies seemed to just fit together like they were


    made for


    1/2


    each other, the thought alone was enough to have me shooting my climax out, hitting the wall in


    the


    process.


    My mate was simply put, perfection.


    I stood still for a few minutes, allowing the water to simply fall on my bodypletely, while I


    panted, trying to regain the breath that had escaped me at my self pleasure.


    I couldn¡¯t trust myself around Dn anymore, not after my near slip up this morning. But if I stopped


    spending time with herpletely it would feel like a rejection, and I definitely didn¡¯t want that, not


    when she was finally starting to open up to me, I couldn¡¯t loose her now.


    up to me, I couldn¡¯t loose her

 Chapter 0266

    Chapter 0266


    I was in deep shit.


    I was in the shower for almost forty five minutes altogether, and I wound up actually ejacting


    twice. I knew that I genuinely couldn¡¯t get any more shameful.


    The very fact that I practically kicked Dn out .. e room while I had to barge into the bathroom also


    didn¡¯t help with my guilt, Just so she wouldn¡¯t have to know I needed to relieve myself.


    Goddess I was an idiot.


    I once again let a groan escape me, however this time, it was out of pure frustration rather than


    desire. Finding your mate should be easy, I honestly just wish the situation with Dn was simpler.


    I was so proud of her for being so strong willed and for fighting for what she believed in, but


    sometimes I just wish she was ordinary. Most girls her age were traipsing around, studying and


    enjoying whatever hobbies they like, but Dn? She was anything but most girls.


    She was rebellious at every opportunity, her views and opinions were voiced by her so


    meticulously, that¡¯s it¡¯s genuinely really difficult to argue with her. She knows exactly what she¡¯s


    fighting for and that in itself is truly a sight to behold, but all that also meant she was constantly in


    danger.


    I sighed, thinking about my predicament, I quickly dried myself off and got dressed, before walking


    down to the dining room and seeing non other that the contraband runner sitting at the table. Ryan


    rkes head rested on his folded arms, and his breathing came out in even pants. He was


    obviously


    asleep.


    I didn¡¯t like the man.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I mean, no, he had done absolutely nothing to me personally, but he was close to my Dn, and he


    was a natural flirt. If Dn hadn¡¯t have met Josh, and myself then I could see them actually


    bing a thing, trading and rebelling together.


    ¡°You, look tired.¡± Came my cousins voice from the opposite side of the dining hall. I rolled my eyes, I


    was tired. Being so turned on by someone yet not being able to show it or even ethically release


    the growing tension, really was exhausting. That and it took me a while to actually fall asleep,


    because I was so hyper aware of Dn¡¯s every breath. ¡°I thought Dn might¡¯ve been tired too, but


    she¡¯s just the picture of energy this morning. Does that girl ever stop working?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s afraid to stop.¡± I admitted before sitting next to Gilliard and sighing, unsure as to were


    Dn actually was at that specific moment. Dn used her work as a distraction for things, I had


    noticed that a lot over the past few weeks. I think keeping herself busy took her mind off of


    everything.


    ¡°If I walked in her shoes, I think I would be too, in honesty.¡± Gill shrugged, taking a sip out of his


    1/2


    steaming mug of coffee, I personally never cared for the stuff, however, I was rather partial to the


    smell


    of it.


    ¡°Where is she anyway? Taking inventory? Checking up on the wounded from yesterday? Making a


    n of action with the head warrior?¡± I knew she was bound to be working on something important,


    she didn¡¯t tend to settle for east tasks.


    ¡°I actually think she¡¯s about to head out to the next district to speak to their alpha, she¡¯s taking


    some pup home there.¡± What?! My hands smacked loudly on the table in front of me in shock.


    Which in turn caused Ryan to lift his head up quickly in surprise. The Fear in his eyes at the bang,


    quickly turned into


    confusion as he rubbed his tired eyes. Well, boo hoo for him I guese


    Honestly, how could Dn be so reckless? How could Gill be such an idiot as to let her


    go alone?!


    ¡°Why the fuck are you only telling me about this now?!¡± I stood up quickly off my stool and began to


    charge towards the front door, insisting on catching her up, when Gill stopped me with a firm grasp.


    Chapter Comments


    10

 Chapter 0267

    Chapter 0267


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it at all if I knew this would be your reaction. She¡¯s not some helpless


    little kid, Lewis, I am acquainted with Alpha Dalton, he won¡¯t hurt her in anyway, and he¡¯s already


    half on the side of rebellion. If anyone can fully convince him and his district to aid us, it¡¯s Queen


    Dn.¡± His reasoning sucked, but it made sense as to why he wasn¡¯t overly worried. Maybe I did


    need to loosen the reigns a little bit, I had every bit of faith in her to ersuasive, it was everyone else


    that I didn¡¯t trust.


    ¡°You should have sent her off with someone, even if it¡¯s just one of your warriors. She¡¯s not some


    expendable girl, ok. If anything happens to her I won¡¯t cope this time.¡± I expressed my concerns to


    my cousin who instantly began to nod his head in understanding, I had already lost one mate, I


    couldn¡¯t


    lose another.


    ¡°She¡¯s with a pup who saved her life yesterday, I¡¯m sure she will be just fine¡­¡± That did not make


    her leaving alone, ¡°just fine, at all. ¡°It¡¯s different with Dn, isn¡¯t it? Your mate bond I mean. I¡¯ve


    watched you with her, and honestly I think you two are much more suited than that other girl. Your


    entire face lights up every single time youy eyes on Queen Dn. Actually I personally quite miss


    that initial stage of longing and awe filled nces.¡± He might say that, but Hilliard and Trina were


    genuinely the definition of a good pairing. They really were simply made for each other.


    He was also right about Dn being my better match, Iliana was never really that close with me,


    and we genuinely didn¡¯t have much inmon, plus we all knew she liked Josh, so when she met


    her mate and. it was me, I pretty much knew that rejection would be inevitable.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s different with Dn.¡± Dn was easy to get a long with, we had simrities between us.


    ¡°But I just feel like I simultaneously have to worry about her non stop and on the other hand, I don¡¯t


    have to worry at all. There is just no in between.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Riley? She was fine this morning. Has something happened?¡± Urgh, there he


    goes again, I swear he likes her, he must do right. Why else would he be so worried. A small growl


    left me at his question be I reined my jealousy in quickly. It wouldn¡¯t help anything.


    ¡°Nothing bad, she¡¯s just gone off to do something alone. Which Lewis isn¡¯t a fan of.¡± Her friend.


    shrugged his shoulders and chuckled deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to that one. If she gets an idea, then she¡¯ll execute it without much thought.


    At least she told you.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t explicitly know she was in fact a human, I would have one hundred percent assumed she


    was a wolf. The girl has alpha tendencies.¡± I mean, the goddess Luna had to have picked her for


    queen for a reason and the more she helped people, the bigger that reason became.


    I suppose if I really thought about it, mate or not, we made a good team. I also trusted her so if she


    says she can do it then I have to believe that she can.


    1/2


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are right, I noticed her natural gifts as soon as she denied Josh.¡± He sipped his coffee slowly,


    and chuckled raising his eyebrows up in sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure her natural abilities were very pleasing for you.¡± My shocked face was too funny for him to


    not


    react with a loud chuckle.


    ¡°Shut up. You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He Al


    ¡°s turned things lewd. But he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I always loved her, from the moment 1 saw her.


    Chapter Comments


    ËÄ 14


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0268

    Chapter 0268


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn pov.


    We walked a while, me and Owen, thed that saved me the day before, we casually walked from


    one district to the next, idly talking about anything and everything that came to mind. However upon


    entering the lycans district I couldn¡¯t help the gro nd the eye roll that, at this point, seemed to be


    inevitable as soon as I entered a new border.


    1 really was getting so sick and tired of all the stares and murmurs that forever surrounded me


    whenever anyone everid eyes on me for the first time..


    Was it really that much of a shock to see me? I mean I get it to an extent, I was after all the person


    who everyone thought was going to be the queen, but i rejected the king at every opportunity,


    and I did so rather publicly.


    Maybe it was my rejection of King Josh that caused the looks and not my almost royal title? Maybe


    non of that mattered, at all, maybe it was simply because of all the abuse I had received, and


    people took pity on me.


    Honestly I¨Cimagine it was a mixture of all three. I admit I would most likely be gossiping about it


    myself if I was simply a viewer and not the sole participant.


    I guess, that no matter what,plete strangers will always know more about my life than I did.


    ¡°Why do people always stop to stare at me? I¡¯m not even with the king now!¡± I hated it I really hated


    it. No matter where I went or what I did, people still always made connotations to the king.


    ¡°Your the kings mate, that makes you kind of famous, especially to humans. I think it would be


    weird if everyone ignored you.¡± Owen chuckled as he lead me through the human district of his


    pack.


    More and more people quickly began to leave their houses and gather round me and thed who


    apanied me. A group of kids, probably a little older than Freddie, I¡¯d say they were around nine


    or ten years old, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at all their excited little faces at my arrival, I really did


    feel like a celebrity, I chuckled even more when I began having questions fired at me.


    ¡°Wow¡­ are you¨Creally the queen?¡±


    ¡°Your pretty.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°A real princess!¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± I awkwardly spoke as more and more kids began to flock and jump around me in


    excitement.


    1/2


    ¡°Are you all ok?¡± What was I supposed to say to a group of kids who very much seemed to actually


    like.


    1. me.


    ¡°Is it true that if I eat more I¡¯ll be strong like you?¡± One little girl asked innocently. What? Had she


    actually looked at me? I was essentially as strong as a twig, I¡¯ve genuinely seen grapes stronger


    than me. ¡°That¡¯s what my mommy said.¡± We¡¯re parents really using me as a role model for their


    kids? I couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder why, I mean I was an idiot, if I¡¯d just turned out different. Of course I doubt I would


    be ha


    turned me into an example for all humans.


    cepted the king then maybe things would have


    with him, and he would have still, most likely


    It was a tale as old as time itself, if he could do that to me, then imagine what he could do to you.


    ¡°You can be as strong as whoever you want to.¡± I stated crouching down slightly so I was on the


    same


    level as the kids in front of me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to be just like you when I grow up.¡± I had no idea I was seen this way, maybe rke and


    Lewis were right. Maybe I didn¡¯t understand how much of an impact I have had on people.


    ¡°Trust me kid, that¡¯s thest thing you want¡­¡± I really didn¡¯t mean for it toe out so sarcastic and


    I watched the little girls face drop instantly, obviously I felt really bad, so I gave her a small nudge


    with my arm and smiled. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re pretty awesome, I wish I was more like you.¡± Instantly her


    lips turned into a toothy grin and she turned to a couple of children behind her.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0269

    Chapter 0269


    ¡°You hear that? The queen wants to be just like me.¡± I chuckled at her confidence, before looking to


    that. Owen guy for help, while he too just stood silently giggling at the situation. ¡°Can I show you our


    punishment stage?¡±


    ¡°Lily! That¡¯s enough.¡± A man quickly stepped forwd and ced his hands on the girls shoulders, it


    was very obviously her dad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your grace, Lily doesn¡¯t seem to have a filter when ites


    to certain things.¡± I smiled and crouched down to the girls level again before winking at her.


    ¡°Maybe you are more like me than you think.¡± Now that really got her excited as a small squeak


    flew out of her mouth and she very slightly began jumping on her feet. ¡°Right now though, I really


    need to see


    the alpha of tour lycan district.¡±


    ¡°But the Lycan district is on the way, you have to pass the stage.¡± She whined causing me to roll my


    eyes, I just knew Freddie would be just like this when he turned this girls age, well he would have


    been if mom was still with him.


    ¡°Ok, lead the way then.¡± She quickly grabbed my hand and began to pull me along through the rest


    of the district. Another child, a boy quickly grabbed my other hand and I instantly became like a


    ma for all the kids who lived here.


    By the time we actually got to the stage, parents were trudging behind us keeping a close eye on


    their children while a group of about 30, all different ages surrounded me, happily talking and


    giggling away, with that Lily girl still clutching onto my hand. I was like a super nanny, or a teacher


    or something like Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    that.


    I wouldn¡¯t even mind, I¡¯m not really all that child friendly, sure I was good with Freddie, but I¡¯d


    practically helped raise him so knew everything about him. Other kids though, they were a mystery


    to


    1. me.


    ¡°See¡­¡± Lily quickly stopped and gestured over to where the punishment stagey. The tworge


    oak poles designed to restrain your wrists had severalrge beams of wood nailed directly through


    the center creating a sort of shelving unit. On top of each shelf we¡¯rerge rectangle pots decorated


    with flowers of all colors. The stage had arge silk banner hung on it bringing forth a bewildering


    beauty that I didn¡¯t think was possible for something designed to inflict torture. ¡°It¡¯s never once been


    used.¡±


    I was in awe as I looked at the scenery in front of me. How many districts refused to conform to the


    rules set out by the king and his family? How many alphas refused to order the punishments of


    those who spoke againstw? I was born in the wrong pack.


    ¡°It was only fitted because that was thew, Alpha Dalton never agreed to conform to the royal


    requests. The humans and wolves remain separated like the rest of the world, but we¡¯ve never


    punished a human for speaking out of turn.¡± Owen added onto the girls deration and smiled at


    my shock.


    1/2


    This was incredible. The sheer fact that


    ks and districts could have been like this and instead I grew up in one that was more than happy to


    raise a whip, at anyone who so much as breathed wrong in front of a Lycan, had my mouth opening


    and closing like a fish as I stared at the floral arrangement not two feet away from me. ¡°Of course,


    upon royal visits we turn everything back to a dictatorship, but typically the humans and wolves


    barely even interact.¡± Mypanion continued as I remained unmoving.


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit that it was still a long way quality, and the human district was still in fact


    clearlyckingpared to the Lycan district, but this wasn¡¯t at all the worst way to live.


    There was No fear of pain or maltreatment, and everyone was in essence able to continue their


    lives rtively normal. Supply¡¯s were clearly still difficult to obtain, the royals did after all make itw


    that the human sector only receive a certain amount of supply¡¯s each month, but this was nice. I just


    wish


    Freddie could have grew up here instead.


    Chapter Comments


    15

 Chapter 0270

    Chapter 0270


    Maybe then I wouldn¡¯t have received so many punishments.


    ¡°I like it.¡± I admitted with a small sad smile ying on my face. If Adrian was older then this is the


    type of pack I imagine he would havemissioned. In the guys father was an extreme loyalist


    hellbent on human domination. Disgusting bastard. ¡°Alpha Daton seems like a reasonable leader.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Dalton isn¡¯t our leader. My dad is. He¡¯s the human districts mayor.¡± Lily piped up, squeezing


    my hand slightly and still beaming from ear to ear every single time our eyes locked. She was


    absolutely enamored by my presence.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to speak to him too. Can you go and get him for me?¡± She nodded before


    running off shouting ¡°Daddy¡® at the top of her lungs. ¡°Owen, does her dad ever attend pack


    meetings then? You know, to keep up with current affairs?¡±


    ¡°No, every once in a while, alpha Dalton would meet him here at the center to ry any important


    information, but honestly, when I say the humans stay separated, I mean there¡¯s very little contact,


    made. They even use the old church to hold their sses there so the school setting is segregated


    too.¡± Crazy, it was baffling that a human and pack district could thrive like this, and it was so odd to


    see everybody¨Crtively happy.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You wished to see me, your grace?¡± I heard before seeing Lily quickly zooming back over to me,


    dragging the gentleman from before behind her with some vigor for a ten year old. I quickly took


    him aside away from the kids and audience that seemed to be excited every time I blinked.


    ¡°You¡¯re really the mayor?¡± He nodded quickly before turning his head towards his daughter who


    was now having a verbal argument with the boy who held my opposite hand when we walked here.


    ¡°That girl will be the death of me, I swear.¡± Once he¡¯d gotten over hisck of shock at his daughters.


    antics he turned back to me. ¡°I am, I was elected four years ago.¡±


    An election? I had typicallypletely forgot that elections used to be a regr urrence, of


    course, that was going back to a century ago. Elections made so much more sense in retrospect,


    for the majority to choose who rules them, instead of being saddled with the child of an already shit


    ruler. Nepotism at its finest.


    ¡°You¡¯re the voice of reason here. There¡¯s something you need to know, and then you¡¯ll need to


    exin the situation to everyone else.¡°He nodded his head and sighed at my words. He already


    knew to an extent what it was about, I could see it in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re all very much aware that the rebellion is growing, The next district along have been trying to


    get Alpha Dalton to join for at least a year.¡± I nodded my head quickly in agreement but my words


    were the


    true informants.


    1/2


    ¡°The rebellion is growing, but Royal Beta Oliver discovered its location.¡± His shocked head turned


    towards me and his eyes widened at the news, if he thought that was shocking then he was about


    to keel over. ¡°You know about the smuggling trade too?¡± He once again nodded his head and I


    swallowed thickly knowing I was about to throw a bomb.


    ¡°Well¡­ The Rebellion, closed the Sectors Borders!¡±


    Chapter Comments


    12

 Chapter 0271

    Chapter 0271


    Dn POV


    ¡°The Royal Beta currently resides in Alpha Gilliards pack dungeon although I admit, I¡¯m not sure


    how long he will actually be held down there.¡± I exined while looking directly at Alpha Dalton, as


    we conversed in his office within the pack house.


    After I informed the mayor of the human district about the border to the sector closing, I left him to


    discuss it with his small poption, while Owen apanied me to the pack house. Once I was


    told me where the office was he went to find his mom while I instantly headed in his directions and


    began to exin in meticulous details about what had happened and what it was going to bring.


    ¡°Hold up, youngdy, you¡¯re telling me that the border of the entire sector is closed right this


    second? And Lord Oliver is being held in Gills pack dungeon?¡± I nodded my head and sighed at his


    bewildered expression. ¡°And what of his grace? This will surely inform him of the rebellions


    location?¡±


    ¡°Well, That¡¯s the beauty of closing the entire sector. Firstly there¡¯s now no way he can enter without


    us knowing about it and intercepting him, not only that but he has no way of knowing which pack or


    district even holds the rebellions forces.¡± It actually ended up turning into an sound n. Not to


    mention it opened up a plethora of doors for us to go through in order to get other districts on board.


    ¡°Above all else, when the inevitable battle takes ce it will do so on our soil, our area, one that we


    know well, we¡¯ll have the upper hand, which in the kings case, cannot and will not hurt us.¡± I


    watched as the alpha quietly took my words in.


    He wasn¡¯t easy to read like Gilliard. Alpha Dalton was quite intimidating, and I don¡¯t feel that all that


    often, he was a veryrge, very tall man, who¡¯s slicked back auburn hair, and perfectly groomed


    facial hair, made him appear all the more fierce. His thin lips naturally sat in a scowl however his


    eyes, although domineering, held a certain warmth that informed me I could in fact trust him.


    ¡°So, what exactly are you asking of me? Do you expect me to just agree with you? You¡¯ve put every


    district in this sector at risk. If you wish to rebel against the crown, then so be it, but you shouldn¡¯t


    be forcing your ideals on to others who are just trying to¡­¡± I cut him off. I understood where he was


    coming from, I mean, this was a huge change, and it was one that had seeminglye out of


    nowhere. The borders closing waspletely spare of the moment, and now my job wasn¡¯t to


    force my views onto other people, it was to portray them with the sole intention of being met with


    equal understanding.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡± Were the only words I spoke for a few minutes. I watched the alphas eyes widen slightly at


    my interruption but, instead of showingplete outrage, he simply waited for me to exin. ¡°Look,


    I know this is a shock, in honesty none of us really even thought it through until we had sessfully


    closed the route.¡± He sat and pondered over my words, his face holding nothing but uncertainty. He


    most definitelycked trust in me, Not that I med him, I was after all, still fairly new to living in a


    world in which my words actually held meaning.


    1/2


    ¡°My intentions were never to force my opinions onto others, I simply aim to provide all the facts of


    the world and allow a decision to be made. You can call me reckless and even a simple minded a


    child if you so wish, but from what I have seen in this district alone, I¡¯m fairly confident in saying that


    you disagree with the currentws too.¡± Now his gaze was scrutinising every aspect of my words.


    You could see them spinning around in side his head, trying to figure out where his own thoughts on


    the matter actuallyy.


    Chapter Comments


    13


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0272

    Chapter 0272


    ¡°You have never punished a human for simply existing, you keep both species more segregated


    than any other pack does. Now, I¡¯ll be the first to admit, you aren¡¯t exactly promotingplete


    equality, but you are expressing freedom¡­¡± His eyebrows raised in contemtion and an


    impressed spark shot across his green orbs. He¡¯d taken the bait, I could practically sex him


    dangling from the hook my words had thrown at him. ¡°If his grace were to see this pack fo lly what it


    was, you would be at risk anyway, whether we closed the border or not, you may not be nning


    for the uing fight against the monarchy, but you are already rebelling, in your own rebellions


    rights. If you truly wish to ignore t intentions then honestly your life won¡¯t change much at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you do have a way with words, I can see why the rebellion put its trust in you, but you can¡¯t


    tell me that our lives won¡¯t change in the slightest. When the king eventuallyes for you, and


    make no


    mistake that he wille, he will attack anything in its path, including my pack.¡± I didn¡¯t doubt that,


    the king had a temper unlike anything I had ever known, and apparently I grew up in an


    unnecessarily violent district, still I had one shot left at making this alpha understand how bad the


    world was outside of this pack. As like me, there were many people both human and lycan that


    knew nothing about the


    rest of the world.


    My district was vtile and aggressive, I naturally assumed every other district was the same,


    however this one very much took a pacifistic approach, not to mention the safe haven which was


    actually one of,


    if not the most inclusive area in the world. The more I traveled and learnt about the wolves, the less


    I


    saddled them all with the same notion.


    ¡°From what I can tell you and your pack are already scared. You actively hide every detail of your


    segregation whenever you have an official visitor, don¡¯t you?¡± His silence spoke more volume than


    any words would have. ¡°The punishment stage is stripped bare of any ornamental disy and


    made to look used and frightening, so that you can conceal the true pacifistic nature of your district.


    From what I have seen I think You all just want a quiet life, you can¡¯t be bothered fighting in a war,


    because the way you have been living has been working for you and the human district.¡±


    ¡°If you know all that from being in my district for an hour, then you should already know my answer


    regarding the rebellion.¡± He seemed to have this idea that I was in fact here to sway him over to join


    the fight, when actually I just wanted support in the borders closing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight with us against the king, alpha, I¡¯m simply telling you the border is


    closed. What you do with that information is up to you.¡± I sighed before turning round and heading


    towards the door, it was only mid afternoon and already I was exhausted. Even after my amazing


    nights sleep.


    ¡°Your grace?!¡± His sudden address of me caused surprise to shoot through my body, I quickly


    masked. my face of any emotion before turning around and seeing nothing but a crumpling resolve


    on his own features. ¡°If we were to aid you in the inevitable battle, and the king was defeated, what


    would you bring about to change the world?¡± Huh? No one had explicitly asked me this before, so I


    hadn¡¯t at all thought about my answer.


    1/2


    What would I change? I knew that equality was what I was striving for. No more useless


    punishments


    would be given.


    ¡°I suppose I would encourageplete equal integration¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t the answer he was looking


    for, I knew this when his head met the floor and he shook it disapprovingly.


    on the throne yourself, if you aren¡¯t our


    He had a point. I didn¡¯t want to be the ruler, is sake. ¡°Think about it, because the way I


    ¡°How would you do that? I don¡¯t believe you intend to sit queen, then what makes you think your


    goals will be met I wasn¡¯t a queen, I hadn¡¯t even graduated high school fo see things, it¡¯s you who


    people will follow, Goddess, even I am considering it after meeting with you just once.¡± He was


    thinking about joining us? I didn¡¯t think he would ever budge in his views. ¡°It¡¯s a known


    fact that the rebellion has been around practically since the start of the new world, and yet, it has


    taken


    you, Miss Riley, to invoke movement.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    12


    What would I change? I knew that equality was what I was striving for. No more useless


    punishments


    would be given.


    ¡°I suppose I would encourageplete equal integration¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t the answer he was looking


    for, I knew this when his head met the floor and he shook it disapprovingly.


    ¡°How would you do that? I don¡¯t believe you intend to sit on the throne yourself, if you aren¡¯t our


    queen, then what makes you think your goals will be me


    te had a point. I didn¡¯t want to be the ruler, is sake. ¡°Think about it, because the way I


    I wasn¡¯t a queen, I hadn¡¯t even graduated high school fo see things, it¡¯s you who people will follow,


    Goddess, even I am considering it after meeting with you just once.¡± He was thinking about joining


    us? I didn¡¯t think he would ever budge in his views. ¡°It¡¯s a known fact that the rebellion has been


    around practically since the start of the new world, and yet, it has taken you, Miss Riley, to invoke


    movement.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0273

    Chapter 0273


    2/2


    Chosen By The Moon.


    He suddenly began routing in a draw to the left of his desk and pulled out a single holographic


    communication device. He ced it on the desk in front of him and slid it over to my side.


    ¡°Come back when you decide on your n and I will provide you with my own answer¡­¡± I was


    shocked, I didn¡¯t think any of Thai would actually work, I thought I was simply being overzealous in


    my attempts, however I was curious as to why he had seemingly g? a means ofmunication if


    he wanted me


    to return in person. ¡°This device, links up to one belonging to my grandfather.¡± And he was showing


    me this why? ¡°My grandparents moved away and retired 14 years ago.¡± So they retired? I still


    wasn¡¯t sure why he was suddenly telling me about his grandparents.


    ¡°I hope they are enjoying their retirement. I suppose it¡¯s not quite what they imagined since the new


    world began.¡± He nodded but still remained adamant on showing off his high techmunication


    device. Was this to show off that he could still speak to whoever he wanted? The thought crossed


    my mind, but honestly he didn¡¯t seem like the type.


    ¡°They moved to Australia¡­¡± Ok, now my interest was slightly peaked. The Australians very nearly


    managed to conduct a full scale rebellion of their own, resulting in the king needing to personally


    travel to quell their advances. ¡°They also happened to tell


    Me in detail all about how the king visited their district a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that your grandparents live in the district that housed King Josh during the


    Australian attack?¡± I eyes the device that sat tauntingly on top of the wooden desk, and I felt


    excitement building up in side me.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯ll also say, that my grandfather might just personally know the


    rebels leader. A Mr Jack Anderson.¡± So this holographic phone, this simply small piece of


    technology in front of me had the capacity to connect me to the leader of the most sessful


    rebellion to date?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you giving me this information? If you wish to remain impartial?¡± He appeared to be


    mulling it over in his mind, but simply smiled at me. I honestly could not work this guy out.


    ¡°Perhaps my stance on your rebellion has shifted slightly. Now that it has a leader who intends to


    actually set things in motion.¡± He pushed the cellr gadget a bit closer to me while I shook my


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the leader.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lewis and Gilliard had done much more for the cause than I had, hell I


    was


    only just starting to feel like myself again after all the trauma. ¡°No matter, why don¡¯t you take that,


    ande back here in two weeks. Reiterate your n to me for after the kings downfall, and I will


    let you know my stance on the matter.¡±


    It was vague, and I wasn¡¯t sure why I needed a n, but still I nodded my head.


    1/2


    ¡°Ok, Alpha.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    14

 Chapter 0274

    Chapter 0274


    Dn POV


    smiling I


    I couldn¡¯t stops I wandered back to Gilliards pack fiddling with the cellphone device that Dalton gave


    me. The moon was slowly ascending in the sky, it¡¯s shape very nearly resembling that of a perfect


    circle.


    I was giddy knowing I could finally begin to contac


    ther country in regards to the rebellion. I had in touch with others would greatly benefit us, now we


    had the


    been saying it for a while, that get to contac


    opportunity.


    My brain was running rampant on the long walk back, maybe I should have asked if I could have


    stayed the night at Daltons pack, with the full moon so close to being present, the night air held an


    eerie


    feeling.


    I hated full moons now. After loving astronomy for so long when I was a child, it felt like a kick in the


    teeth to admit that the night time gave me the creeps. Wolves were always at their strongest during


    a full moon, and so in the nights leading up to it, the air was often quiet and still. Causing more


    unease to flow through me.


    I may have been having some regrets at telling the alpha I was ok to walk back alone. Even still,


    nothing could contain my excitement. If I could actually get in touch with the rebellion in Australia,


    then we could somewhat co¨Cordinate our attacks. The only reason they failedst time was


    because the king himself flew over to quell their fight, but if he was personally already upied by


    the battle we were nning, then the Australians will have the opportunity to truly im victory. It


    was a win win.


    Another hour went by before I finally made it over the border to Gilliards district. I had my share of


    general looks of acknowledgment followed by a few nods to me out of respect, and a couple of


    murmurs of good evening, still, my legs radiated a dull throb from being over worked with all the


    walking, and my head was producing a muzzy ache from the stress of the day.


    I wanted nothing more than curl up in Lewis¡¯s bed and listen to him read. Which in hindsight sounds


    really childish and silly, but nothing else gave me the sense of calm I got from him doing thatst


    time, although I wasn¡¯t sure whether he was still mad at me after this morning.


    I sighed heading towards the pack house and eventually through the doors. Both humans and


    lycans. conversed andughed in the hallways. Footsteps sounded from upstairs proving that it was


    as busy up there as it was down here. And yet, for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    I wandered through the house absentmindedly until I came to the alphas office. My knuckles


    knocked lightly on the wooden door and my fingers clutched the handle upon hearing Gilliard tell me


    to enter.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Dn, you¡¯re back. How¡¯d it go with Alpha Dalton?¡± I shrugged my tired shoulders before


    cing the holographic phone on his desk.


    1/2


    ¡°This can be used to contact the Australian rebellion. If you know anything about time zones, then


    let me know when it¡¯s day time over there, and I¡¯ll make the call.¡± He quietly eyed the gadget with


    intrigue. and wonder swimming through his orbs before looking at me with a bewildered frown


    knitting at his


    features.


    ¡°How the fuck did you secure this?¡± I suddenly felt a yawn beginning toe over me and quickly


    began maki a strange face in order to hide my obvious tiredness, I¡¯d walked a long way today.


    ved to Australia before the new word began,


    ¡°I just spoke with the alpha, he said his grandparent and that his grandfather knows the rebels


    leader.¡± Gilliards head shook rapidly in disbelief but a small smile was present meaning he wasn¡¯t


    cross in any way.


    ¡°Dalton was holding out on me, the bastard.¡± He said before sliding the phone gadget into his desk


    draw. ¡°Was anything else said?¡±


    ¡°He said I needed to bring it back in two weeks, told me to think of a n for after the battle if we


    win.¡± I threw my head back and rubbed my eyes in exhaustion.


    Chapter Comments


    13


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0275

    Chapter 0275


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Why would he ask you what the n was for after the battle?¡± What was with the interrogation? If


    he was that interested then maybe he should go next time.


    ¡°He said once I¡¯ve given my decision he¡¯ll give me his.¡± Now I could see nothing but surprise and


    excitement. In the very short time I¡¯ve know Gilliard, I could safely and urately say that he wore


    his emotions on his face for everyone to see. The man ¡± tremely easy to read.


    ¡°His decision for what?¡± He knew exactly what, he just wanted my big gob to specify his suspicions.


    It was definitely a turn in the right direction, so I did understand his excitement.


    ¡°For whether he and his pack will fight with us.¡± My quiet answer resulted in the alpha mming his


    fist on the desk in pure glee.


    ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re an absolute weapon miss Riley. Fucking legend.¡± His joy obviously couldn¡¯t be


    contained as he rushed around his desk and scooped me into arge embrace. ¡°That¡¯s a whole


    other pack on our side. The more people we get, the more sess is inevitable.¡±


    I shook my head quickly at the alphas words and pushed him off my body, feeling a bit panicked all


    of a sudden. Gilliard was just excited. I knew that, but Alpha Daltons support wasn¡¯t guaranteed.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t said he¡¯ll join us yet!¡± I rushed out, feeling the words get caught in my throat ever so


    slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just said, he¡¯ll make his decision when you¡¯ve made yours.¡± I nodded my head and took a


    step back. ¡°Just tell him our intentions, he¡¯s only agreed to this in the first ce because of you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do after the kings been taken down.¡± Now the man stopped, he


    stared at me horrified by my confession. Why was it so difficult toprehend that I just want a


    normal


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    life?


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course you know what your going to do. You¡¯re going to help oversee the


    new world that you created as queen.¡± I shook my head and stepped back again, getting closer to


    the door.


    ¡°After the kings gone, I¡¯ll be free. I¡¯ll need to look after Freddie, and adjust to a new life, I don¡¯t want


    to be the queen.¡± Outrage, that¡¯s what Gilliard was trying his absolute hardest to contain. He was


    visibly


    upset by my revtion, which made no sense because I was convinced I had made my stance on


    the


    matter known.


    ¡°Why go through all this then? People are following you! people believe in you! They are fighting


    because you¡¯ve given them the strength to do so. How can you say you won¡¯t take the throne?¡± He


    was wrong though, people didn¡¯t believe in me at all, and they weren¡¯t fighting for me, at least they


    shouldn¡¯t be fighting for me. They should be fighting for what they believe is right. He looked as if


    he was about to beginpletely reprimanding me, but instead he sighed, and turned his back on


    me.


    1/2


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when your less tired. You should go to bed. I¡¯ll get Trina to show you to your new


    room.¡±


    My new room?!


    ¡°You mean Lewis¡¯s room?¡± He shook his head and made his way to sit behind his desk once more,


    the excitentent had entirely worn off and only dull contemtion remained in its ce.


    very effort to make itfortable for you.¡®


    ¡°Lewis requested you to have your own room. I¡¯ve ma Lewis wanted me out of his room? Was that


    because of this morning? Had I truly stepped over a line when I touched him? I frowned deeply but


    nodded in eptance, let¡¯s face it, there wasn¡¯t much else I could do.


    Trina came quickly and began gushing to me about how well the border was doing and informed me


    that she thought the idea to close it was brilliant, all the while she escorted me to where I would now


    reside.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    Bad move Lewis


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    13

 Chapter 0276

    Chapter 0276


    ¡°Well, this is it. I hope you get some sleep.¡± She stated before going off to do some more unfinished


    pack business, leaving me in the confines of yet another unfamiliar room.


    It was big, and had a seated windowsill. Arge wardrobe for clothes that I didn¡¯t own, and a private


    on suite bathroom to the right. It was a standard room, at normally would have no been more than


    enough, but it wasn¡¯t. It made my skin crawl for sor son, and the feeling of pure loneliness shot


    through me.


    I tossed and turned drastically in bed, my heart rate picking up whenever my sight caught onto the


    the pure white ceiling, which reminded me so much of the pce.


    1 sighed while looking at my hands in worry, the shake in them was bing too noticeable for


    ignore now. I could feel my panic and anxiety radiating off of me ten fold and my breathing was


    bingboured as a result of this.


    me


    to


    Just as I was about to go to the bathroom to try and regain my senses by sshing some cold


    water on my face a soft knock sounded on the door. My head shot to the oak panel and widened my


    eyes when it opened revealing a slightly disgruntled Lewis.


    ¡°Just breathe ok?¡± I didn¡¯t even have to say anything to him for him to know what was happening to


    1. me. I was fighting my panic attack so much before that I hadn¡¯t at all noticed how bad my


    breathing


    truly was until I saw him stood in the doorway,


    Tears pricked at my eyes as I remained sat in the unfamiliar bed, but the room suddenly felt so


    much


    morefortable at his presence alone.


    ¡°Hold me!¡± I demanded as one of my eyes betrayed me and a single tear trickled out. It was in


    record speed that the man reached me and pulled my into his chest. My arms wrapped around him


    effortlessly and my ear pressed firmly against his own racing heart, which allowed me to try and


    force my body to match his own breathing.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send for me?¡± He asked which in turn simply made me angry. He hadn¡¯t seen or


    heard. from me all day, and he¡¯s the one that kicked me out this morning, not the other way around.


    ¡°Why did you kick, me out?¡± He went quiet suddenly and looked at me with a surprised expression.


    All of a sudden my breathing regted, and my temper won over. The man couldn¡¯t for the life of


    him decide where his feelingsy. ¡°Have I done something? Was it because of this morning?


    Because I¡¯m


    sorry if I made you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You haven¡¯t done anything. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s just too difficult for me to be in the same room as


    you.¡± Now it was my turn to looked shocked. I thought he liked me, why wouldn¡¯t he want to stay


    with me?


    ¡°What do you mean? I thought you liked me? You said¡­¡± He cut me off, and raked his hands


    through


    1/2


    his hair in exasperation.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you, and I am trying my hardest to show you that, but when I¡¯m with you, I have urges that


    I¡¯m finding really hard to control¡­ Urges that you¡¯re not ready for.¡± What?! Oh¡­ he wanted to¡­


    ¡°How do you know?¡± He was shocked, he¡¯ll, I think I even shocked myself with my questioning.


    ¡°What?!¡± Look, Dn, what I want to do, It isn¡¯t son


    ing that¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not ready for things to go further when you barely even touch me?!!


    ¡°Dn¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°For fucks sake Lewis¡­ touch me!.. Please.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters.


    get it!


    Latisha Wood


    it¡¯s about time!


    VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS >


    15


    <share <="" p=""></share>


    POST COMMENT


    M

 Chapter 0277

    Chapter 0277


    Lewis POV.


    Goddess, I felt like an absolute idiot as I stared at the walls that surrounded my room. Iy on my


    back in bed, on the side that was previously upied by my mate.


    I should never have requested a room be prepared! especially after the day she¡¯d had. Instead


    she¡¯s an I¡¯m around her.


    her, she should have been here, with me,


    simply because I turn into a caveman every time


    I couldn¡¯t help but turn around onto my side in the bed and grab her pillow out from under me, my


    body instinctively curled around it like a child would a soft toy, and my nose buried itself into it,


    taking in her scent to calm my thoughts.


    My sight drifted over to the book I had read to her, and a smile crossed my features knowing how


    engrossed she got in a mere two chapters. The way her head rested so effortlessly on my chest,


    and her frail body curled right up into me, had me feeling a type of blissful euphoria I didn¡¯t think a


    man could feel, especially when that man was me.


    My thoughts however quickly shifted when a warm breeze shot through the room, enveloping my


    body and filling me with an immense sense of dread. The same exact thing that happened right


    before I walked in on Dn harming her wrists in the pce months ago.


    I just knew I had to get to her.


    As I ran down the stairs and towards her door the feeling of dread amplified massively. I was a


    bigger fool than I thought, I should have been with her from the moment she got back from Daltons


    pack.


    I knocked quickly, but once I had heard herboured breathing I took it upon myself to simply walk


    in.


    She sat in bed, staring at her shaking hands while on the verge ofpletely hyperventting. Her


    eyes had began to brim with water which made me feel even worse for leaving her alone.


    ¡°Just breathe ok?¡± I remained in the doorway, feeling awful at the state she was in, knowing full well


    my selfishness was what caused it in the first ce. I knew she was more at ease with me, and as


    much as I loved that fact, right now I hated myself for putting my needs first.


    ¡°Hold me!¡± Her demand was clear/and my heart broke even more when a single tear trickled out of


    her beautiful eyes. I didn¡¯t waste a beat in running over to her and mouring onto her bed, pulling


    her into my chest in record time.


    Her thin arms immediately wrapped around me and her head pressed firmly against my chest, while


    she regted her breathing using my own as her example.


    1/2


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send for me?¡± I asked after her panic had eased and her breath had evened out


    properly. My question however


    Sulted in her breaking contact between us. Her head rose from my chest and her eyes showed


    nothing but anger.


    ¡°Why did you kick me out?¡® I instantly went quiet, surely that¡¯s not what she actually thought I¡¯d


    done. However looking at her face, I knew that¡¯s exactly what she thought. I had kicked her out,


    after everything I had said about being there for her. ¡°Have I done something? Was it because of


    this


    morning? Because I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel uner


    rtable.¡±


    Surely she must know this was entirely my fault, it had nothing to do with her actions, just my


    feelings.


    ¡°No, no. You haven¡¯t done anything. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s just too difficult for me to be in the same room as


    you.¡± That hurt her, I knew because it shed over her already ssy eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? I thought you liked me? You said¡­¡± I was doing it again, I wasn¡¯t making


    myself clear which lead her to believe my feelings weren¡¯t genuine. I had been an absolute bastard


    to her.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± I stated strongly so that she knew there was no doubt in my words. ¡°And I am trying


    my


    hardest to show you that, but when I¡¯m with you, I have urges that I¡¯m finding really hard to


    control¡­.


    Urges that you¡¯re not ready for.¡± At first, nothing but confusion clouded her, it was only after a


    minute that her eyes widened and she realized exactly what urges I meant.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    it¡¯s ashame that had to be too chapters


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    absolutely jerk move to repeat the same exact chapter andpletely unnecessary


    VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS >


    11


    13

 Chapter 0278

    Chapter 0278


    ¡°How do you know? How did I know? Of course I knew, after everything Josh did I would never in


    my wildest dreams try to coerce her into doing anything physical with me.


    ¡°What?!¡± I asked her before looking her in the eyes. ¡°Look, Dn, what I want to do, it isn¡¯t


    something that¡­ she cut me off before I could even justify myself.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not ready for things to asking me to do something? No surely she couldn¡¯t


    be. This was Dn, maybe she just didn¡¯t understand fully what I was suggesting.


    her when you barely even touch me?!¡± Was she


    ¡°Dn?¡± I tried to justify it again but she like thest time blocked my words with her own. Her eyes


    lighting up slightly with determination that had me biting my inner lip in anticipation.


    ¡°For fucks sake Lewis¡­ touch me!¡± I just sat in a state of shock before a single whispered word left


    her mouth, and it was that word alone that had me capturing her lips in mine. ¡°Please¡­


    My arm snaked around her back and I effortlessly pulled her onto my knees so that she was now


    straddling me. A small gasp escaped her at the shock of my movements and my tongue took the


    opportunity to enter her equally eager mouth.


    A small breathy moan left her and filled the room, it seemed to linger in the air almost as if echoing


    through my ears, which instantly sent waves of pleasure to my dick, forcing it to stand at attention.


    Her


    arms absentmindedly wrapped themselves around my neck and our kiss deepened.


    The way she was sitting meant that my now erect member was pressed firmly into her clothed


    center and I relished in the feeling. Forgetting all about taking things slowly.


    After about five minutes of allowing our tongues to explore each other¡¯s, my mouth moved lower


    andtched itself into her neck, kissing and nipping at it gently, my lips then moved to her prominent


    cor bone and an intense shudder rattled through her followed by an erotic gasp. I smiled against


    the bone knowing full well I had found the spot that worked for her.


    Her head flew back to give me more ess to her unique erogenous zone, and I made full use of


    it. My hand gently went up her top at the back ever so slightly, but my movements paused when


    her body stiffened. The deep prominent scars that were made by her intenseshingy directly


    under my finger tips and with it herfort flew out of the window.


    Still, the look on her face told me everything I needed to know, I hadn¡¯t overstepped, I had simply hit


    a hurdle, one that if I jumped over it would take her directly out of herfort zone.


    ¡°Dn¡­ your scars are beautiful¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t catch my breath for the life of me, but I was so


    happy in that moment that I didn¡¯t care how airy my words were. Maybe that was the wrong thing to


    say, but at that specific moment in time, I had no blood in my brain. ¡°They never should have


    happened, but they


    1/2


    are beautiful¡­ you are beautiful¡­¡± she didn¡¯t believe me, I could see apprehension rooted deep in


    her eyes, but also that look of pure unbridled lust made her look alive.


    Goddess, It would take everything I had in me to stop now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty sight, Lewis.¡± She too was out of breath, but she had never looked more stunning.


    Her cheeks were red and her now slightly swollen lips were parted. I could work around this, she


    wanted to be tested, and I knew I could go slowly while still sting her boundaries.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I asked as my hands went to the hem of her tshirt. She swallowed thickly


    looking me


    y eyes for any sign of hesitation. Eventually she nodded her head, and apprehensively raised her


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in


    arms up.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    finally


    VIEW 1 COMMENT

 Chapter 0279

    Chapter 0279


    Chosen By The Moon


    Without thought I captured her lips again, and began to slowly raise her top, of course we had to


    break contact as I pulled the fabric over her head, however my lips found hers as soon as the tshirt


    was gone. She was half naked, and she seemed ok with that.


    While our lips were still connected I gently moved us both so that shey on her scarred back and I


    halfy on top of her, meaning I didn¡¯t have to look at 11 sears that gave her such little confidence.


    My hand began to stroke her arm gently, running my finger tips over her soft skin and across her


    corbone before moving directly between the two perfect mounds of flesh that sat on her chest.


    I pulled away from her to watch her face for any sign of difort before gently taking hold of the


    breast closest to me and giving it a very light squeeze. Her eyebrows knitted together instantly out


    of gratification, and I took the incentive to run my thumb over her perky erect nipple. Her body


    responded straight away as her back slightly arched naturally at the pleasure it brought her. She


    was boob girl.


    I finally let my lips find her corbone once more while my hand continued to tease her sensitive


    flesh, shudders and very quiet hums of satisfaction kept meeting my ears every now and then,


    which felt like music to me. She was enjoying herself, I never thought I¡¯d be doing this with her, not


    that I was letting my thoughts get carried away with me, no I was taking this moment by moment.


    I was fully in the present, enjoying everything I was doing and wanting so much more, but prepared


    to end the entire thing on a single


    Moments notice.


    My lips reacted as if they had a mind of their own and quicklytched onto the beautifully pink


    nipples of the girl writhing underneath me. I have no idea where she learnt to be so erotic, but the


    gasp that came out of her along with the firm grasp of her fingers in my hair caused a small moan to


    leave me.


    I wanted to taste her¡­


    The sheer amount of lust on her pleasure filled face, and the sexy scent she was producing had my


    own. senses going absolutely crazy as I began to move my mouth lower to her navel and then to


    the band of her pants. I hesitated slightly but began to move them down when we were disturbed by


    a rapid, firm


    knock on the door.


    She gasped and went to sit up but my weight caught her and kept her still. Her eyes travelled to the


    door then back at me, her look screaming for me to cover her up so no one would see her.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll go away.¡± I stayed as I bent down to kiss her once more¡­ except after another


    minute the knock sounded again causing me to vocalise an exasperated groan. We were just


    starting to get somewhere. ¡°Someone had better be dying!¡±


    1/2


    Myical sentence finally broke the tension between us. I left her to get her top back on and


    walked over to the door, opening it anding face to face with Vee. She looked shocked at my


    presence but peeked inside nevertheless.


    ¡°That guy who got bitten¡­ he¡¯s stating to shift!¡± Oh shit. I turned to Dn slowly, nothing but shock


    clouding me.


    Well¡­ somebody was definitely dying.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    awwe on!!!


    vpwhitewaters


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    arrrrrrgh


    VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS


    POST COMMENT


    14


    <share <="" p=""></share>

 Chapter 0280

    Chapter 0280


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV.


    ¡°Someone had better be dying!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the awkward chuckle that left my mouth as Lewis rose from the bed to answer the


    door while I quickly scrambled to put my top back on.


    I was reeling from the effect his lips alone had on me, nothing had ever felt more pleasurable than


    what I had just done with Lewis. My body radiated an energy that was begging for him to touch me


    again, my tiredness from earlier hadpletely disappeared and in it¡¯s ce there was a new


    found form of energy, one that only he could provide.


    ¡°That guy who got bitten¡­ he¡¯s starting to shift!¡± I heard Vees voice float through the room, and her


    words caused disbelief to overtake me. I guess Lewis¡¯s statement was correct, someone really was


    dying. I quickly walked to the door and stood next to the old beta, my cheeks most likely were still


    flushed however my lust and longing had been squashed by Vees words,


    ¡°Have you seen him personally?¡± I asked which snapped her attention away from the fact the two of


    us looked disgruntled, and her eyes solely rested on my own.


    ¡°No, Elias called me¡­ I¡¯ve been¡­¡± she hesitated and smiled slightly at her unspoken words, it was


    fairly obvious what had happened, she hadn¡¯t been back to the safe zone as of yet, as he clothes


    hadn¡¯t changed at all, she had spent her time in the dungeons speaking to Beta Oliver.


    ¡°upied.¡± I interjected with a slight grin of my own, to which she nodded and sighed.


    ¡°I want to let him out. Olly I mean. Olly?! I saw a slight tension in Lewis¡¯s shoulders and smiled


    when I saw that he was trying to stifle augh. To be honest even the name Ollying from Vees


    lips was somewhat amusing.


    ¡°You think he can be trusted?¡± I asked waiting for her honest reply to which she immediately


    nodded.


    her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m his mate, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm me. My instant action was to scoff at her words but I


    quickly reigned it in. Vee was obviously still in the thralls of this new found connection and I was


    happy.


    for her.


    I never had a moment of love at first sight. King josh was simply barbaric from the get home, and


    my affection for Lewis didn¡¯t happen over night, it came to me gradually, and over time he came to


    like and Choose me.


    Not that I was jealous, I hated the idea of being fated to someone before hand. If the Dn fromst


    year saw me now, I know she would scoff at me and tell me how stupid I was for liking a wolf.


    Although,


    1/2


    I have alsoe to learn that there are vast differences within the species, and Lewis, forck of


    better terms, was meant for me.


    It waspletely simple and yet so confusing, but we just fit together. He had a way of bringing me


    back down to earth when my head became too jumbled, I¡¯m not sure what I did for him, but I know


    without him, I would have been dead a long time ago.


    r this guy whose shifting isn¡¯t such a bad


    ¡°Then, let him out. Maybe having an extra pair of han idea.¡± I stated which in turn had Vee smiling


    from ear to ear. ¡°But Vee, if he does anything he shouldn¡¯t, then that¡¯s on you.¡± Vee all but nodded


    her head, and rushed off in excitement to get her man..


    Both me and Lewis simply watched her go, it was like her personality had done a one eighty flip


    after meeting Oliver. I still didn¡¯t understand how people could simply ept their soulmates so


    quickly, but I admit, I was done judging others for it.


    ¡°Dn?¡± My name is what drew my attention away from where Vee had left and onto Lewis¡¯s still


    flushed face, instantly forcing my cheeks to take on an embarrassed red hue as I remembered what


    we had done. To some people, it may not have been a lot, but to me, it was intimate, and a huge


    step giving everything king Josh had done to me. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that we are finished


    here¡­ his arm snaked around my back, pulling me close to his body and connecting our lips


    again.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    better not be!


    VIEW 1 COMMENT


    POST COMMENT


    11


    <share <="" p=""></share>

 Chapter 0281

    Chapter 0281


    Chosen By The Moon


    Once he finally pulled away my lust had returned, and I wanted nothing more than to feel his mouth


    on mine again. Although now that I truly had time to process everything Lewis had done to me, I


    couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his mouth, trailing downwards. Was he aiming for what I think he was?


    King josh did that to me, at one point, and it felt nothing but slimy and forceful. Although, at the time


    my limbs were tightly bound and I had been knocked out minuets before hand.


    Maybe if Lewis tried again, I should stop him, but then how would I get the intimacy that I so


    craved? Then again, my body responded to his touch on its own, so maybe it would again next


    time. I suppose though, I never actually touched king Josh, he was always the one who touched


    me. So when the time.es to taking things further with Lewis I should touch him before hand. I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder where the want came from to use your mouth so intimately, I wonder if


    Lewis would let me try on him? It¡¯s something I had never actually done to anyone, so starting with


    Lewis seemed like a good n.


    ¡°You ok?¡± I met Lewis¡¯s eyes quickly and smiled at his worried expression. He thought he¡¯d gone


    too far with his words when in actually, he was right. We were far from finished.


    ¡°I want to taste you next time.¡± I stated staring him in the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the one thing I¡¯ve never done


    with anybody, not even The King.¡± His eyes widened and he swallowed thickly, he liked the idea, I


    saw a spark of pure longing shoot through his orbs and a small turned on growl sounded through


    the room Before he quickly quelled his noise and clenched his fists.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ever ask that of you.¡± His words said one thing but his eyes said another. He wanted it


    more than he would ever show me. Was it truly that pleasurable? I honestly couldn¡¯t wait to find


    out.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t. But would you stop me if I tried?¡± I took a step towards him, feeling the pull of


    our lust once again. Why was it so difficult to walk away from this room. ¡°Not that it matters right


    now.¡± I chuckled stepping away from him awkwardly, remembering suddenly that we were needed


    elsewhere. ¡°We should go¡­¡± he took a long inhale of my scent before sighing it out and nodding


    his head, knowing full well we were needed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    +10%


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Bonus


    ¡°Lewis¡­¡± he turned to me and noticed my face instantly turning stern. ¡°Watch Oliver like a h: 01:44


    don¡¯t trust him, and you are the only one who can take him on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You¡¯re quite formidable when you have a gun in your hand.¡± He chuckled


    before taking my hand in his and walking us down the steps of the pack house.


    Once we got to the main front door I noticed that Vee and Oliver were already there. Oliver


    standing with his shot leg slightly elevated as it still must be hurting him slightly. It made me wonder


    how effective silver truly was.


    ?


    Listen


    King Josh¡¯s bullet wound healed within a matter of hours, that was done with an ordinary bullet


    though,


    É«


    31


    while It had been a few days since Oliver¡¯s wound and still it wasn¡¯t healed. I made a quick note o


    and turned to Lewis.


    ¡°His leg is still weak, any trouble and you aim straight for it.¡± I spoke in an extremely hushed tone


    made it difficult for Lewis to hear it, never mind the new royal beta.


    ¡°I saw that too.¡± He spoke in an equally hushed tone as we approached the newly found couple. Th


    hands were conjoined and Vees smile radiated nothing but joy as she stared at his face.


    ¡°We need to leave quickly.¡± Lewis stated before taking his top off drawing my eyes over his incredi


    firm eight pack. ¡°We should shift, the girls can ride on our backs.¡±


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0282

    Chapter 0282


    Dooh, I loved riding on Lewis wolfs backst time. It was amazing to feel the wind on my face. Ver


    however looked a bit scriptural as she stared at Oliver. Not that I med her. Honestly, I too was


    feeling a bit nervous at seeing Oliver¡¯s woll.


    ¡°Think you could hold onto my clothes love?¡± I scowled at how lovey do ye those two were. It had


    been a matter of days and they were like two love stuck puppy¡¯s..


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Think you can shift on that leg?¡± I asked somewhat sneakily yet a hint of genuine concern.


    off


    I can certainly try, if it¡¯s for Vee.¡± He too took his c and handed them to Vee, while Lewis looked at


    me with a looked that screamed ¡®take my clothes too¡® although for some reason he looked guilty


    silently asking. I rolled my eyes with a smirk and snatched the clothes out of his hands yfully.


    before watching the two men begin to shift.


    Their bones began popping so forcefully it almost seemed unnatural, and Yet the pair of them did it


    with such ease. It always fascinated me, just as much as it frightened me. Before I knew it I was


    staring at tworge wolves one of which was Lewis, his Sandy colored wolf looking more beautiful


    and strong than thest time, and his beautiful had me once again in awe.


    Oliver¡¯s wolf was nothing special to me. He was smaller than Lewis, and his grey fur looked course


    while his eyes were beady and brown. His hind leg was raised slightly in pain but the rest of him


    stood tall and proud clearly trying to show off his wolf to the girl he called mate.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Vee gasped and ced a very hesitant hand on Oliver¡¯s neck, stroking his fur with tender


    fingers.


    My hand had already began exploring Lewis soft fur, while his nose nuzzled into the crook of my


    neck causing me to giggle girlishly.


    I quickly pushed him off me, my cheeks ring red at the embarrassing nose I had made, and I


    cleared my throat in order to y it off.


    Bont ¡°Come on, we should go.¡± Both Lewis and Oliver crouched down lowly as to aid me and Vees


    mountir01:2 once we were secured, our hands clutched onto the different fur that was underneath


    us and the guys. zoomed away.


    Oliver was slower than Lewis, given his injury, however we still made it to the safe havens entrance


    in good time. We handed the men their clothes and watched as they shifted and changed quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel a sting when you enter, it¡¯s enforced with wolfsbane.¡± Oliver nodded and clutched Vees


    hand again as the four of us made our way through the area. As I looked around at the familiar


    clearing I know there and


    By the time we got to the medical tent screams and shouts could be heard, mouring sounded as


    trays were knocked over and the four of us ran in


    I winced obviously at the sight in front of me.


    The poor man was shifting, his right arm waspletely bent in the wrong direction and shouts and


    screams left his lips at the torment he was facing.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone moved him out?¡± I asked. ¡°If he shifts inside the wolfsbane border then it really


    will be a death sentence.¡± Lewis stated and everyone around stopped, starting.


    Lewis was right.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    ouch


    VIEW 1 COMMENTA


    ÐÄ 10


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0283

    Chapter 0283


    Dn POV.


    ¡°If he shifts inside the wolfsbane border then it really will be a death sentence. Lewis everyone


    around stopped, starring.


    Lewis was right, not only was the guy fighting against his natural instincts by shifting. so in an area


    that was supposed to be impossible to shift in. I couldn¡¯t imagine the amo man must have been in.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t move him after he started shifting, so we just thought it be best to wait for Saki cut


    himself off as he looked over to Beta Oliver who stood slightly behind Vee.


    ¡°Dr Saki, this is Oliver, he¡¯s¡­ The interruption of the Vee was evident as he looked betwee


    1. us.


    ¡°The royal Beta¡­ we seem to be a ma for them at the minute. I bit back the chuckle th


    threatened to escape me at Dr Sakis sarcastic remark, while the three people that apan


    turned, Lewis giving off a small lob sided smile at my own.


    We were however cut off from all conversation when an almighty crack sounded through the 1 tent


    and a loud deafening scream shot out of the poor guys mouth. I watched as the wolves pr quickly


    clutched at their heads, trying to block the vibrations of the guys voice from their eard


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get hi who admittedly stepped up to help. Y


    outside of the barrier. In to the main sector. Lewis stated as he looked at take his left, I¡¯ll take his


    right.¡±


    Why¡¯s his shift so painful for him?¡± Oliver asked as he quickly held the guys left arm ready to th


    over his shoulder on Lewis¡¯s signal.


    ¡°He was


    forcefully bitten by his mate.¡± I saw Oliver¡¯s entire body go ridged as he looked over to me face


    screaming nothing but shock and horror at my words.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I knew there were rumors about it¡­¡± he admitted as his grip on the man tightened.


    ¡°On three¡­ one¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡± Both he and Lewis quickly lifted the poor guy off his bed and


    begar half carry half drag him out.


    ¡°Here¡­¡± Dr Sami quickly held out a gun and passed it to Vee quickly. ¡°You might need it.¡± She


    nodded and ced it in the band of her pants.


    ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t know it actually changed a humans internal constitut


    somewhat puzzling. ¡°There¡¯s no way a humans had


    D

 Chapter 0284

    Chapter 0284


    The total dywand we all so that endea


    ???? ???? ??? ????


    1 that anved in the sat


    hot but the man next me and his hand shut ut taktine a tight hold of me wits and


    multips. 1 winced sight, but kept my shout in I know he was just after


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You ¡°Lews ced his hand on my shoulders and moved his hand towards the guy who held my


    what¡¯s the n with this tick wiggled my wrist slightly and his fresh besit of pain samtbest his eves


    rot to the buck and he quickly lost consciousness, his grip became housse and images to the snow


    we limbs Not that Iptained, I¡¯d had wor


    ore


    Ed


    e pot experience¡± Oh woah, I drove for an hour and totalest the truck. ¡°Bolfs of you got The Keys


    are on top of the ice cream machine Lewis and Oliver pickest the guy and continued to walk with


    hom, but this tracked seemed to be the best option.


    Me and Vee hastily took off uuming, and I instantly began teeling my breath escape me at the burst


    of exercise. How was my endurance not increasing with all the running I was doingtely, I stopped


    when t


    Li came face to face with an actual ice cream truck. I hadn¡¯t seen one in years, and I certainly hadn¡¯t


    had


    exten the cold snack


    Are VANI SUDE NOSI can drive?¡± I shrugged, not sure at all, but we just had to get it to Lewis, then


    he could drive it out of the canys


    No but I¡¯ve driven before¡­ have you? She rolled her eyes at my attitude but nodded towards me


    as


    we climbed in. Vee tan and swiped the keys from the machine in the and handed me them, before


    clicking het seatbelt on and holding the handle for dear life. All before 1 had even times the engine


    on ¡°You never have any faith in me, do you? I asked thetorically as I ced the key into the ignition


    and


    beard the engine roar to lite


    10


    Bon


    00:5


    I quickly ced my foot on the peddle and ced the gear into reverse, before stepping on the gas.


    only we lurched forward roughly and a small boot came from my lips as the seatbelt dug into my


    chest slightly, I turned to Vee sheepishly and released an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°I Missed the gear.¡± 1 admitted before trying again and edging slowly out of the space backwards. It


    was


    mpressive to say the least. I then awkwardly switch the gears again and moved slowly forwa


    ¡°It¡¯d be quicker to walk. Vee wasn¡¯t doing anything to envoke confidence in me as I continued at 5


    mph.


    ¡°Do you want to take over?! I snapped before beeping the horn loudly to get the struggling guys


    attention as they now walked in front of us. In no time at all they had piled into the back of the trus


    andy the guy out on the cold floor. As he groaned and moaned in pain. I truly couldn¡¯t imagine


    what he must have felt.


    ¡°Dn, floor it.¡± The very words that put fear back into my soul. I looked down at the peddles and


    wondered why the fuck I was chosen to do this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take over?¡± That¡¯s what I had been hoping this entire time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drive. How the fuck had i been branded as the designated driver?


    Now there were 5 body¡¯s all counting on me. Shit, ok I could do this. I pressed my foot down on the


    and we sped forward, I had to turn a few times but we made it to the entrance in under five minutes.


    Driving was starting to be easier now, maybe I was a natural.


    gas


    Chapter Comments


    9


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0285

    Chapter 0285


    rating Then Nack to


    bed 1 Med as I looked at the long viner of wolfshame that were.


    sally depressing from view w


    Kracher hand vry sanded not, this time it revattend in arge grows from Cither who held his ears


    in


    He won¡¯t make it that for Oliver admitted as I suddenly heard any unfamiliar growl sounding over the


    Trocks inhabitants,


    ¡°Dn, pull over! My sight remained on the empty road ahead of me and I gripped the steering


    wheel even righter than before. PULL OVERE


    I did so quickly as I had never heard Lewis yell that way before. I understood quickly why he had


    yelled. hoth mine and Vees heads turned to the three men in the back and gasped when a half man


    half wolf stared at us in pain.


    The two lycans with him quickly dragged him out of the truck and all but threw him on to the grass


    while he writhed and curled up helplessly. Both me and Vee also left the truck and simply watched


    in


    horror.


    His teeth began shooting out of his gums sending blood spatters everywhere, his fingers, were


    exactly the same, as ws shot out of the flesh painfully, which in turn made new wounds that


    dropped with blood


    Everything about it was unnatural. Even his screams sounded strange as he continued to sob and


    shout on the floor.


    ¡°This is awful.¡± Oliver absentmindedly spoke as he tried to drown it out to help his ears which were


    much more sensitive than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°This is happening because of the king you serve.¡± He shook his head firmly, adamantly


    disagreeing with my statement.


    §£§à§á


    00:3


    ¡°Josh didn¡¯t do this, that guys mate did. I shook my head before squaring up to the Lycan in front


    of


    ¡°No, your king just decided to announce on live tv, that he would forcibly mark me. He basically


    called open season. I was seething¡­ this man always did bring out the angry violent side of me.


    Which wouldn¡¯t have happened if you had of just epted him in the first ce He just became


    desperate. I shouldn¡¯t have to have epted him for the king to show human decency and


    compassion. Hes a fucking king for gods sake, he should be watching out for his people, giving out


    advice in ways to im your mate the correct way, letting it be a mutual decision.


    Im not some ones property, Oliver. No one has the right to simply im me, I¡¯m the one that gets to


    choose who I stay with, and what I want my life to be. I really didn¡¯t trust this man yet, he had


    showed me nothing but extreme loyalty to the king, which meant that this ce wasn¡¯t the best


    ce of


    residence for him.


    Another few cracks sounded and a gasp left the man¡¯s lips as his back snapped in half, it looked


    like some sort of old horror film, and strings and strings of blood shot out of his mouth. He was


    struggling for breath as he looked at me.


    ¡°Kill me His demand waspletely silent, but his lips moved to form the words. I shook my head


    slightly, tears pooling in my eyes as the memory of my dad came to my mind. ¡°Please!¡± He coughed


    and more blood left him, his breath was getting harder to catch and I winced but nodded.


    ¡°Ok¡­ Give me your gun.¡± I held my hand out to Vee and she hesitantly ced her weapon in my


    palm. I walked over and crouched down, beside the man and l


    a single tear escape me.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± He mouthed as I held the barrel to his head, his eyes brows scrunched up tightly, but


    his eyes closed. He grabbed my other hand and held it as he braved himself for death.


    BANG!


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    I had the tiniest hope he¡¯d be okay.


    vpwhitewaters


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    VIEW


    3 COMMENTS


    10


    <share <="" p=""></share>


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0286

    Chapter 0286


    Chosen By The Moon


    Oliver POV


    She did it, she just killed the poor guy like it was nothing. The sound of the gun shot echoed through


    everyone¡¯s ears as the three of us watched Dn.


    The gun she had fired merely seconds ago produced a slight puff of smoke from the shot and the


    disfigured body of the once screaming manypletely still directly below her.


    I had no idea this girl, our queen was genuinely so tough.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl that bit him?¡± Dn¡¯s words held a sharp edge to them, they almost sounded


    venomous as she remained staring at the newly deceased guy.


    ¡°You just killed him! My mate looked at the queen in horror, Vee looked tough, from her physique to


    her hairstyle, she looked tough, but from what I had seen, she was far from it. She enjoyed


    preservation more than action, which meant she was theplete opposite of Dn.


    ¡°He asked me to. There was only anger in Dn¡¯s words as she remained staring. It was as if what


    she had done was more of an annoyance than anything else. ¡°He was going to die anyway. At least


    he didn¡¯t suffer any more than he already had. Now, where is the person that bit him?¡±


    What the fuck had I just witnessed? I knew this girl¡­ at least, i thought I did. I never in a million


    years would have thought her capable of shooting someone, until she shot me¡­ I never would


    have thought she could kill someone, whether it was out of mercy or not, and yet, here we were.


    Now seeing her after being away for so long, there was no doubt in my mind that she could kill


    Josh¡­ if she truly put her mind in to usurping him, then he will die by this human girls hands, her


    resilience was too strong. She naturally took action when it was needed.


    ¡°Dn, take a minute. Lewis could see her hand trembling while holding the gun, she was a loose


    cannon yet still, although very shaken up she still remained fairlyposed. It was unnerving.


    +10


    ¡°Where the fuck is the wolf that killed this guy? Her head finally left the direction of the dead man


    anon turned to us. Her eyes sparking with a calm rage that lit up at the very sight of us. She was


    out for blood.


    00:1


    ¡°Are you crazy? You just shot him!¡± Vee obviously didn¡¯t like this side of Dn and she for some


    reason looked on the verge of tears.


    ¡°I stopped his suffering¡­ the bitch who bit him is the one that killed him. I¡¯m going to put a damn


    bullet in her head. Her grip tightened around the gun and her eyes sparked with vengeance. You¡¯d


    be a


    fool not to have seen the blood lust on her face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go around killing people whenever you feel like it. I thought you were after equality,


    not


    vengeance.¡± Vee argued, but I was hesitant, I had seen this look on countless people in the past,


    and each one has died trying to bring forth whatever it was they wished.


    ¡°Equality, means justice too¡­ I am so sick of wolves thinking that they can do whatever the hell


    they want to us and not face any consequences for their actions. That is not how the world should


    work. We are treated like nothing more than scum, hell, I had that carved into my arm not too long


    ago.¡± I remember that cut, ¡®human scum!¡® Written in in English. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ none of you


    know. You¡¯ve all been living your lives infort seclusion and denial. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ve


    lived it. I¡¯ve felt everyshing, and every broken bone, I¡¯ve heard people that I love die and I¡¯ve


    witnessed it first hand. This man¡­ this poor guy, his life meant so little to the person who called him


    mate, that she felt it right to kill him rather than have him reject her. Do you know how fucked up


    that is?¡± She was absolutely pissed off by the very notion of being called unjustified right now.


    Chapter Comments


    vpwhitewaters


    get her!


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS >


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    POST COMMENT


    9


    11


    SHARE

 Chapter 0287

    Chapter 0287


    ¡°Dn, this isn¡¯t you Lewis walked over to her and grabbed her wrist gently, I watched as her


    resolve. quickly faded away and sadness was all that was left.


    She was sad, her eyes filling up as she spoke to Lewis. I guess they really were connected


    somehow, he had a way of calming her down, making her talk. I know Lewis chose her, but Dn,


    she should be with Josh, right?


    ¡°I killed my dad! She stated, looking up at Lewis expecting to hear an onught of questions. ¡°I


    shot him, the same way as this guy, the same as that kings warrior. This is just the me you¡¯ve never


    seen. She then turned her attention back to Vee and spoke to her, even I had to admit, I was


    somewhat on Dn¡¯s side with her next statement. ¡°The rebellion will fight with the king and his


    men soon enough, and it naive to think that people from both sides aren¡¯t going to be killed, it¡¯s


    easier when you can see and understand Who can be saved and ultimately, who can¡¯t. That guy


    was going to die anyway, you saw all the blooding out of his mouth. Would you have preferred


    to sit out here hearing the poor man yell and scream for the next hour, for the next two? He was


    begging for respite. He knew, it was his only


    option, so did 1, and so did you.¡±


    Dn had officially impressed me. I understood now why she was known as a leader by so many


    people. She was young, but had a calcted head on her shoulders, despite her impulsive


    behavior. She knew that body counts were going to be high on both sides of the war, and she knew


    it was going to be herself that did some of the killing, and she had made peace with that. No one


    likes killing, but She was right,. at this point it was inevitable.


    ¡°A mercy kill.¡± I stated nodding my head to her in respect of her actions. I didn¡¯t like the girl, I doubt I


    ever would, but I understood her.


    ¡°But killing this guys mate¡­ That¡¯s too far. The whole time Lewis just stared at her, and for the first


    time ever, I couldn¡¯t read his expression.


    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ 1 for once, agreed with Dn, if I ever did anything to hurt Vee, I¡¯d expect


    someone


    to get justice for it. Not that I¡¯d ever actually hurt her. I couldn¡¯t understand how anyone could hurt


    #10


    their mates.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bond


    00:0


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill anyone without Gilliards permission. She stated after a few minutes of shock crossed


    her features at my acknowledgment and understanding. ¡°But, I still need to know where she is, I¡¯m


    going to be the one to tell her, because I won¡¯t down y his suffering, and I think she should know


    exactly what following the king has lead to.¡± She turned to the guy again and swallowed thickly,


    clearly trying to bury her emotions on the subject. ¡°We should move him, we can¡¯t stay out in the


    open for too long. Can you twp get him back in the truck?¡± She looked at me and Lewis expectantly,


    and my idiot friend nodded his head instantly. While I rolled my eyes but nodded too.


    We picked the dead body up much easier than before as he was no longer fighting the shift, blood


    dripped out of the small bullet hole in his head as weid him on the floor in the back of the ice


    cream.


    truck.


    amy


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to alpha Gilliards pack, I¡¯m going to go back to my RV. Vee stated with arge


    yawn I suppose I had kept her up throughout the entirety of the previous night. I will admit though, I


    was disappointed, I wanted to stay with her. Especially after everything that had happened.


    Although, maybe I should take this time to contact Josh, I had been so distracted by finding Ven


    that I hadn¡¯t actually had the chance to inform him of things. Plus if he knew what a forced marking


    actually entails I don¡¯t think he¡¯d continue to consider it. ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Chapter Comments


    11

 Chapter 0288

    Chapter 0288


    My head shot to my mate the sheepishly looked at me, a small tired spark in her eyes at the thought


    of showing me where she lives, I¡¯m guessing it was the area we went to to get that poor guy¡­ and


    just like that, any thoughts of contacting Josh flew out of my mind as I held my hand out for my


    mate to take


    ¡°I¡¯d love toe with you. Just lead the way. Dn squinted at me, in calction, trying to figure


    me out when in reality, I had no alterer motives. I genuinely just wanted to spend time with Vee,


    although I was struggling with the morality of my royal duties and my duty to my mate. They were


    pr opposites Maner


    after all


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you!¡± Dn stated causing all our eyes to widen. She too looked exhausted all of a


    sudden but her words held nothing but truth. I think you¡¯ll run back to the king, as soon as you get


    the chance. It wasn¡¯tpletely out of the question, I was still considering my options, but Vee was


    my mate, and I would be an idiot to break her trust now,


    ¡°Victoria is my mate¡­ I swear to the moon goddess herself, that I will never do anything to harm


    her.¡± I hope I managed to portray my affection for Vee. I really did intend to treasure her with ever


    fibre of my being


    ¡°If he does anything, I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡± Vee stated clutching my hand desperately. In honesty It


    made me smile slightly. Not her words, but her actions. It meant that she hadtched on to the


    feeling of being mates with me. She was already developing affection, in fact we both were.


    ¡°Hey, Maybe it¡¯ll be you who can get him to fight with us. I actually think he¡¯d be an asset.¡± Dn


    scowled deeply but nodded her head allowing us to go on our way.


    We weren¡¯t far from the secret entrance to the safe area, and I subconsciously made a mental note


    of everything that surrounded it.


    *Ill have to confer with the council tomorrow about having you stay in ourpany, but they will


    probably say the same thing as when Lewis first came to us.¡± Vee began a bit of idle chitchat, but


    her subject of conversation had my interest pecked instantly.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± She hummed and pulled my hand slightly closer to herself, so she was


    somewhat hugging my arm. It was endearing to say the least.


    ¡°That given the wolfsbane border, this was the best ce for him to stay at first. Wolf abilities don¡¯t


    work in here.¡± Hmm I had noticed I¡¯d felt weaker while being in here earlier, but I thought it was


    simply because of my gun shot wound.


    ¡°What about marking and mating with someone?¡± Her eyes widened quickly and she seemed to


    shoot. her head in my direction. ¡°Can a wolf still mark their chosen mate while being in here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ erm¡­ I don¡¯t actually know. No one¡¯s ever done it in here. Probably best not to try. Maybe


    we


    1/2


    can see on we get on and then get a room in Gilliards pack.¡± She wasn¡¯tpletely against it? 1


    thought she would shot me down Bat. im not ready for any thing like that yet. With what¡¯s just


    happened I don¡¯t think out her off by kissing her gently on her enticing lips. Her eyes closed gently


    ayon Berything about her was intoxicating.


    won¡¯t do anything not until you¡¯re ready, I promise you,¡±


    I had fallen hard


    Chapter Comments


    13 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0289

    Chapter 0289


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I drove in silence, my mind doing nothing but shing back to the death of my father. I was going to


    be on edge all night now, I just knew it.


    I could feel Lewis ncing at me every few seconds out of worry, I had just killed someone, yet, the


    shake in my hands were from anger and not from guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, Lewis.¡± I sighed keeping my hands firmly squeezing the steering wheel in front of me, my


    knuckles were turning white from the tightness of them. I gritted my teeth and looked out at the calm


    night sky. The practically full moon shone so bright that even I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at its


    tranquil beauty, while the thousands of stars that danced around it, shone down on us, providing a


    phantom warmth from to flow through me.


    ¡°You did what that man wanted. He was in pain and he asked you¡­ Lewis, didn¡¯t have to justify my


    actions to me, I would do them again in a heartbeat, and so I sighed again and nced at him,


    taking my eyes off the path ahead of me for a split second.


    ¡°I know! I¡¯m ok, really.¡± I stared a little bit too long at the man beside me and the truck veered left,


    my eyes widened and a small squeal left my lips as I quickly turned the wheel right to straighten the


    car


    out. ¡°Teez!¡±


    ¡°How new are you to driving? Lewis asked before grabbing the small handle that rested on the roof


    of the truck over where he was sitting.


    ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t drive. I don¡¯t know why you let me behind this wheel. I stated quickly looking over


    the dash board at the numerous buttons and levers.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder that myself.¡± I rolled my eyes but half heartedly smiled at his attempt to ease


    the tension. My knuckles still clutched onto the wheel tightly, even more so now that I was hyper


    aware of my speed and trajectory.


    By the time we made it back to the pack house it was eerily quiet. Everyone was asleep in bed or


    patrolling the grounds. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the body in the back of the truck, so I looked to


    Lewis for help.


    ¡°What do we do with him?¡± I asked sadly as I stared at the closed rear doors in front of me. ¡°I can¡¯t


    just


    leave him in there.¡±


    I felt a pang of sadness wash over me again as I thought about his final moments. How in pain he


    must have been, how 1, of all people, was his onlyfort. I felt the phantom touch of his once


    warm hand on mine as it clutched at me tightly.


    1/2


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the pack doctor toe and get him.¡± Lewis stated, the man was at rest now, I wanted him


    to


    beefortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until the doctores. You should go in, and get some rest. I knew he wasn¡¯t going


    to. I knew that there was no way Lewis was going to leave me alone, not after everything that had


    happened tonight.


    It felt almost like a punishment¡­ after what transpired between me and Lewis intimately, I thought I


    was finally on my way to being happy, on my way to actually be content with things, and then this


    happened¡­ I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m destined for pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you then. It¡¯s a nice night, and I¡¯m enjoying the view with the girl I love. What


    more could I ask for?¡± Lewis was a rare diamond in a sea filled with coal. He was like my helium, all


    he had to do was speak and I began feeling lighter than I had previously. I watched as his eyes


    zed over slightly, and his look became distant. I had no doubt he was mindlinking the doctor


    about what had transpired.


    I found it so fascinating watching him mind link someone up close. His eyes were a bit creepy


    actually. They didn¡¯t move at all, they simply remained staring into the distance, they were eerily


    unblinking yet very captivating. I couldn¡¯t turn away.


    Chapter Comments


    11

 Chapter 0290

    Chapter 0290


    <share <="" p=""></share>


    By The Thom ho sak The Awes ment of me, &ical mile yed des in ps


    trinked at met enignorond and studyinge eves,


    ¡°Do at lycans pet blink when they are that minelink thing? Lasked the hint of a giggle yed on my


    hipset it be me


    midged me gently.


    Oh yeah, Tycam, mated humant, we all do the same. He stated widening his eyes soically that


    he drew out a chole of my own.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As we both stood still, waiting for the inevitable arrival of the pack doctor, One of Lewis¡¯srge arms


    gently wrapped around my upper back and shoulders, and it effortlessly pulled me into arge


    embrace. I closed my eyes while I relished in it. His heartbeat was firm and steady, which in turn


    calmed me down Immensely.


    ¡°Why are you so damn perfect? I asked suddenly, drawing his attention away from the moon and


    the stars. His eyes glistened with joy as my word sunk in.


    ¡°I could quite easily say that of you.¡± He countered chuckling slightly as he thought about it. My face


    must have scrunched up at his words because he chuckled even more, squeezing me a little firmer


    for a split second before simply holding me again.


    My tired head rested on his shoulder, and a stressed out huff left my lips. I was tired of fighting with


    everything I had, and I was tired of sacrificing so much of myself and having nothing to show for it.


    The silence was deafening, both of us were just reveling in each other¡¯s presence, it wasn¡¯t


    awkward in the slightest but, if I didn¡¯t initiate conversation then I would have fallen asleep where


    we stood.


    ¡°Tell me about Iliana!¡± I finally plucked up the courage to ask about his previous mate. I wasn¡¯t


    oblivious to his and Oliver¡¯s argument the other day. The girl had obviously passed away, and by


    the way they were talking. I would say she was murdered. I could help but think that if she hadn¡¯t


    have died, then I wouldn¡¯t be here right now, with Lewis holding me in his arms.


    ¡°Iliana?¡± I felt him go ridged at the very sound of her name. His fingers dug into my skin ever so


    slightly, and I realized I may have overstepped a boundary.


    ¡°Yeah, I just thought maybe you wanted to talk about it. Oliver said You attacked the old king? Was


    it because of her death? I asked slowly stepping out of his embrace so that I could face him head


    on. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, I know you must have done something to be the kings beta.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of my actions, Dn. What I did is unforgivable.¡± My chest tightened as I nced at


    the man in front of me. All of a sudden he looked vulnerable, and I wanted nothing more than to


    figure out


    Chosen ly The Moon

 Chapter 0291

    Chapter 0291


    ¡°The rejection, we¡¯ll that part was pretty much mutual. I wasn¡¯t going to force her to be with me


    when she only had eyes for Josh, but I suppose she never got the chance to tell him.¡± He shrugged


    his shoulders and sighed finally looking at my curious once more before finally telling me how she


    died. ¡°Josh said she was killed by hunters.¡±


    ¡°Hunters? As in lycan hunters?!¡± The notion was so strange to me. But he confirmed that that was


    what he said with a single nod before exining.


    ¡°They were humans. Before the new world humans used to form groups that would hunt down us


    wolves and ughter us in the worst ways possible. Some even ran experiments on us. It was


    amazing to hear his story, especially as it was in his own words, it was made all the worse when I


    realized that he was my age when all this happened.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the time I got to her, Josh had already beat me, he was stood over her, covered in blood


    himself. I had no doubt in my mind he had done everything he could have to try and help her.¡± He


    swallowed


    ¡°I¡¯ll


    thickly, trying his hardest not to cry, but failing as he remembered everything ever forget the


    strong scent of wolfsbaneing from her, it was as if they had bathed her in it before cutting her


    up. In that moment I¡¯m guilty of not being able to stop my anger. I felt my stomach drop, nothing but


    pure emotion rested in his now ssy eyes. My hand rose to him, in an attempt tofort him, but


    he stepped away abruptly, turning his head and aggressively wiping his orbs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know humans were so cruel to your kind.¡± I admitted being slightly shocked at his story. Of


    course I knew full well that the two species werentpletely separated by anatomy. There were


    some good wolves and some bad ones, just like there were good and bad humans,


    ¡°It¡¯s why the new world was nned in the first ce. We were being forced to hide who we were,


    and then we were being hunted down simply for being different. Joshy¡¯s dad swore that his n


    would be to put a Lycan on the throne who would dere that lycanthropy wasn¡¯t something to be


    hidden. We would be able toe out of hiding and show the world our forms, while


    simultaneously making itpletely illegal to hunt any of us.¡± He began to fidget where he stood.


    ¡°Josh told me that the old king would never act out against the humans, he was pacifistic, he was


    old


    and he ruled with a kind heart. So he said if I helped them infiltrate the pce, then his dad could


    kill the king, and take over. At the time, it seemed like it was my only option, so I took all my anger


    and attacked the pce that night¡­¡± his hands began to visibly shake as he thought about it. He


    must have ughtered so many people with them. I could see his face paling as he reminded


    himself of all the hurt


    he caused.


    ¡°It worked, and the new world was introduced a few monthster. Except, I didn¡¯t know just how bad


    the new world was¡­ not until I met you in that school hallway. Your attitude of hatred matched


    mine from years ago, Except it was aimed at us¡­ at my people. I had no idea how much you all


    had suffered. and I finally opened my eyes, in the span of five years, we had be the hunters.¡±


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0292

    Chapter 0292


    Dn POV.


    My mind was racing as I took in Lewis story. The lycans uprising came from the behavior of


    humans, it was as if history was repeating itself. Honestly it was such a shock, but even so, I still


    couldn¡¯t understand why torturing everyone who was human was considered normal. Sure, tracking


    down all the groups of so called hunters and executing justice I could understand, but to take


    revenge on the entire species was just horrific.


    My mouth opened to add more questions to the ones the previous beta had already answered, but


    instantly closed it at the arrival of the packs doctor. He looked at the two of us, obviously sensing


    tension between us.


    ¡°What exactly happened to this guy? Of course the doctor didn¡¯t know that our silence was due to


    something entirely different than the dead guy whoy in the back of the truck.


    and of


    ¡°He was dying in agony, begging us to end it for him. So I shot him in the head.¡± I stated slightly


    void emotion which probably made me look like a psychopath, but it helped me to cope with


    everything.


    ¡°Ahh, someone should go and tell Morag. She¡¯s been screaming for the past 40 minutes, now I


    guess we know why.¡± This girl Morag must have been his mate, the one that bit him, I felt like I had


    put two and two together and actually made the number four for once in my entire life.


    ¡°Where is she? His mate I mean? Is She in the dungeons?¡± The packs doctor gave a small nod of


    hist head confirming my theory, just as I was about to take off though. Lewis caught my arm gently.


    ¡°Ill wait up for you in my room, ok? Please Dn.¡± His look held everything, pain, love longing. Of


    course I was going to meet him tonight, I mean let¡¯s face it, there was absolutely no way I was


    getting to sleep on my own. Even with Lewis present I imagine my mind will be extremely active


    tonight. And I liked being around him. His story may have been vague but he still told me about it. I


    was definitely going to pry a bit more at ater date, but for now, for now I was appeased.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll See youter.¡± Although it was getting excessivelyte. As soon as I had finished up


    delivering the news I would be going straight to sleep.


    The damp smell hit me again, and the feeling of my hairs rising up and goose bumps forming on my


    arms hit me full force, was it this eerie when I came down here to see Oliver? 1 guess I wasn¡¯t


    alone when I did, plus he was in the very first cell, so I didn¡¯t have to walk this far in.


    I nced in all of the cells as I went a long. One held an old guy who apparently had put wolfsbane


    in the entire water supply meaning the wolves couldn¡¯t drink properly for a few days. Another was a


    lady, a she wolf who had killed her own child due to jealousy of her mates attention. Andstly I


    came to Morag¡¯s cell.


    She was wailing, and sobbing as she banged her fist on the wall rhythmically. It was clear as day


    who she was. She rocked on her bed and was muttering to herself while crying irrationally. She


    hadn¡¯t even noticed I hade into view.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± I stated, causing her cheek stained tears to turn to me drastically. She growled and


    went to run at me, but a pair of chains held her wrists to the wall, and she huffed knowing full well


    she couldn¡¯t


    escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that. Hes stronger than you know. He wants to be with me.¡± I shook my head at


    her delusions. I had never met someone who was so obviously out right unhinged.


    ¡°You marked him, without his consent. What did you expect would happen?¡± Wailing began again,


    then it turned into a scream of pure horror. Her reaction was something I will never forget.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments


    Tammie Gooding


    uh, why isn¡¯t obvious that Josh killed Iliana.


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS?

 Chapter 0293

    Chapter 0293


    No, he wanted it, he wanted it¡­ This was a very ufortable situation. I couldn¡¯t help but foot


    slightly sorry for her. He¡¯s just sleeping. I know he is. Yeah¡­ yeah just asleep. Ok¡­ this girl was


    crazy. It wasn¡¯t what I was expecting to be honest, I was expecting her to act better than everyone


    else, all high and mighty while justifying her actions. Instead she genuinely seemed devastated.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, but hex not sleeping. Your mark killed him. Now I was a little bit shaken up She


    screamed again and suddenly ran at the wall hitting it at full force. Causing me to both jump in


    shock and wince at the impact. That must have hurt.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, He¡¯s not. You¡¯re lying, the king said you lie! You lie¡­ you lie¡­ he¡¯s just


    sleeping.¡± She shouted, continuously as she began to bang her head on the wall over and over


    again. Blood started to spill out from the force she used and my face scrunched up at the sight. She


    really was unhinged, I stood and watched, as she continued her metal break down. ¡°I love him¡­.. I


    love him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, your going to really hurt yourself.¡± When I realized she was showing no signs of stopping I


    walked away. It wasn¡¯t like I could stop her myself. She was going to kill herself the way she was


    going and I wanted no part in it.


    As I walked away, My hearing picked up the eerie echo of all the bangs and cries that sounded


    from her alone. All her psychotic mumblings weren¡¯t exactly quiet. It was sickening, the past few


    hours had been so death heavy, all because some lycans believe themselves entitled to whatever


    they want.


    I began to make my way to Gilliards office, I had no doubt he was probably in bed but he needed to


    know about the events of this evening. I mean, two people loosing their life over a forced marking.


    should be known by the Alpha of the pack. Not to mention that If it got out it would mean extra


    caution. would be taken form others, so maybe it would prevent more unnecessary agony for all


    those involved.


    I didn¡¯t even bother knocking, I just walked in and saw it was deste. I know it was far toote for


    him. to still be up. Besides he was most likely enjoying his night with his mate. Themunication


    devise I was given still rested on the desk with a note saying 14 hours ahead. I wasn¡¯t sure what


    the meant but my imagination made me believe it was the time difference between us and Australia.


    The question is, which one of us was a head and which one was behind,


    I guess I¡¯ll have to ask him tomorrow. In the mean time who did I have to tell about the wolf girl? If


    the alpha was upied then typically it would have been the beta, but I was unsure who that


    actually was.


    The only person that came to mind was the doctor who was probably still dealing w


    the dead body.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, it was my best bet.


    I ran to the doctors clinic in order to get him to help me, I admit I did stumble in my haste and my


    ankle rolled to the side slightly yet painfully.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I whispered as my body crashed to the floor at theck of weight. I twisted my now aching


    ankle


    slightly and sighed knowing I really needed to build up some muscle.


    I got myself up and quickly hobbled my way to the doctor before barging in, seeing him cleaning off


    the dead guys head from the bullet wound.


    ¡°Your grace, are you ok?¡± He quickly stopped what he was doing and looked at me as I breathed


    slightly heavy from all the steps I had climbed.


    ¡°His mate is killing herself in the dungeon. She just went crazy.¡± I stated quickly dropped what he


    was doing, in order to run, my ankle stopped me from following him and instead I found myself


    picking up some cotton swaps in order to clean the man I had killed.


    Chapter Comments


    13

 Chapter 0294

    Chapter 0294


    Chosen By The Moon


    I waited a while actually simply staring and cleaning the corps before me. It had been a long day


    and I wanted nothing more than to curl up in bed with Lewis, so he could hold me and ease all my


    anxiety, but that wasn¡¯t happening, in stead I had to deal with the fall out of yet another incident. It


    was bing too much for me to manage.


    ¡°Morag has passed.¡± The doctors voice cut off my thoughts as I looked up to find him covered in


    even more blood than he was previously. That girl must have really made a mess of herself. ¡°Most


    mates react this was, the lunacy of loosing your other half got to her, she was barely coherent by


    the time I made my way down there.¡± I could only imagine the amount of damage she did to herself,


    still, non of this would have ever even happened had she of just waited to be epted rather than


    try and force the


    guy into it.


    ¡°Tell Gilliard tomorrow, that he can be the one to sort it with their families. I just need a break.¡± I


    stated


    tiredly. I needed time to just sleep, and I needed to sit down as my ankle was radiating a dull throb


    at twisting it. ¡°Make sure you get some sleep too Doc, it¡¯s been a heavy night.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed slowly began making my way out of the clinic and hobbled up the stairs to Lewis¡¯s


    bedroom. I knocked gently silently waiting for him to tell me to enter, only he didn¡¯t. I frowned, did he


    tell me to


    meet him in his bedroom or mine? I couldn¡¯t remember clearly enough so i thought about my


    options. before deciding to simply walked in.


    Instantly I was enveloped by warmth and the scent of Lewis hung in the air. I could hear the


    pressure of the shower, and knew instantly that¡¯s where he was, it was why he couldn¡¯t hear me


    knocking. I kicked my shoes off tiredly and flopped in


    the bed, not bothering about the fact that this was his room.


    I sat on the bed and bent my knee so that my foot could rest on the mattress, I gently began


    massaging my ankle and wincing slightly when my thumb ran over my tight muscle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Lewis voice floated through the room and caused my head to shoot to him.


    A white towel hung lowly on his hips, showing his prominent V line, Water dropped effortlessly


    down. his chiseled torso and his hair was more than messy after probably drying it with yet another


    towel. I gulped looking at him, he was a seriously sexy man.


    ¡°Ahh, I twisted my ankle.¡± Came my strained reply, he came over instantly, sitting on the bed and


    grabbing my leg, resting my foot on his towel covered leg. He began to gently massage the tender


    joint while I attempted to pull away. ¡°Oh, no. You don¡¯t have to, I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­¡±


    want


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± he stated simply as his massage began to travel up my calf and back down. The


    sensual innocent movement seemed to send a wave of pleasure through me. ¡°Does it feel any


    better?¡± He asked, giggling at my reaction to such simple movements.


    ¡°I¡¯m just really tired Lewis. I don¡¯t know how many more of these days I can take. Everything is just


    one.

 Chapter 0295

    Chapter 0295


    Dn POV


    1 was sweating profusely as Inded yet another fist on the punching bag that hung in what the


    wolvest call their training room.


    Gym equipment surrounded me, and my ponytailed hair kept pping my in the face as I swung


    round. to punch the bag again.


    ¡°Keep your fists up, yout grace. Remember, when you punch, you need to do so with your entire


    body, don¡¯t let your arm take the brunt of it.¡± I nodded ever so slightly at the warriors words and


    swung again, this time using my weight to hit the bag instead of my mere arm strength. Shockingly


    the punching bag swung ever so slightly and I smiled at the feat I though was impossible when I


    first started this morning. ¡°Excellent work, Now, back to the treadmill.¡±


    I looked at my trainer in exasperation, my most likely bright red face staring at him in shock.


    ¡°I think¡­ I breathed heavily, tasting the metallic tint on my tongue at how much I had over worked


    myself. ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You can do 5 more minutes of running,e on. If you really want to join the battle


    then your stamina and endurance needs to be challenged in order for it to get better.¡± He was right


    of course, I did have to boost my physical health or I wouldn¡¯tst very long at all.


    So very reluctantly I hopped onto the running machine and panted as it began to to start. Another 5


    minutes passed before I was finished. My body was exhausted, I was sweaty and Couldn¡¯t catch


    my breath, so I threw myself on the floor on my back, andy trying to regain my senses after such


    an


    intense work out..


    ¡°You did wonderfully, your grace, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow for weight training. Make sure you get some


    lunch too, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± I barely nodded at his words but smiled slightly waving him off as I


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stared up at the training rooms ceiling.


    ¡°Are You ok?¡± Huh, a new voice sounded from next to me and I turned my head to see a woman,


    staring back at me with an amused smile. Reluctantly I sat up, and absentmindedly ced my arms


    on my bent knees while bowing my head to the floor, letting out some strong puffs of air as my


    lungs fought for


    regrity.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ I chuckled at how bad my endurance was and looked up at the blonde woman. ¡°Just


    over. worked myself I guess.¡±


    ¡°I saw¡­ you are quite determined aren¡¯t you?¡± This woman was acting all too familiar with me, but


    I


    didn¡¯t know woman for the life of me. She smiled handing me a ss of water. ¡°Let me ask, Have


    you ever done any baking?¡± Her random question caused my tired frown to turn into one of


    confusion.


    1/2


    ¡°Baking? As in like pies and stuff?¡± Why all of a sudden was this blondedy asking me about


    baking.


    ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯m going to bake a cake for my mates birthday, I thought perhaps you would like to join


    me. you might even have some fun.¡± I didn¡¯t particrly want to bake a cake, and I was confused as


    to why she would even ask me to, I mean I was pretty busy with everything else at the minute. With


    the two deaths that only happened a week ago, and the fact that I was intending to call the


    Australian rebel forces tonight, I just didn¡¯t have the time to be flittering around baking a cake,


    ¡°Oh, well thank you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh excellent, I¡¯ll meet you in the kitchen in about 20 minutes, that¡¯ll give you time to shower and


    freshen up.¡± She smiled smugly but walked out before I could say anything about not actually


    wanting to help.


    I remained on the floor, baffled by the entire interaction. I mean, why on earth would some random


    woman want me to bake a cake with her? Obviously I had baked before, with my mom working at


    the bakery before the new world came into y, but there was only a handful of people who actually


    knew that.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0296

    Chapter 0296


    Chenen By The Moon


    Still I suppose I did have to wash up. I forced my howly to stand, stretching my used limbs out anst


    shakily walking to the Lewis¡¯s room, which had belonged to me just as much this preit weet. | hard


    quick cool shower, not liking the feeling of the water on my back, and changed into a simple pair of


    leggings and one of Lewit ?s T¨Cshirts. I was still borrowing clothes from people In the pack house.


    made my way back down with my wet hair scooped up into a messy bun and entered the kitchen to


    see that blonde woman, wearing a blue apron and gathering all the necessary ingredients to bake


    this cake.


    Oh good, I didn¡¯t think you woulde. Here¡­¡± She threw another apron at me and smiled befor


    opening the fridge and grabbing a carton of eggs. It was so strange to see the all the ingredients


    laid out. In the past we were lucky to get three items to make pancakes, never mind the rest of it.


    ¡°So, I thought you could do the pouring and mixing, while I do the measuring? Does that sound


    ok?¡±


    ¡°Look, I really don¡¯t have the¡­ This woman was formidable, in fact, I don¡¯t think she had ever been


    denied anything in her entire life.


    ¡°Oh, well if you don¡¯t have the energy I suppose I could help with the mixing, only when you get


    tired though.¡± She chuckled and began humming a little tune while I just stared on, baffled by the


    entire interaction. ¡°Come on¡­¡± she called me over and I sighed, I had no idea who she was but at


    least I was in the pack house if someone decided they actually needed me. So I slipped the apron


    on over my head,


    and tied it in a bow at the back.


    ¡°I might not be able to stay for the whole¡­¡± I tried but was cut off again, this woman was the only


    person ever to actually render me speechless. I was just so shocked at how pushy she was to get


    me to


    do something so menial.


    ¡°Of course you can, you¡¯re allowed to have some fun you know¡­¡± She poured some sugar into the


    bowl that sat on the scales and pointed to it one it was all measured out. ¡°Come one, into the


    mixing bowl.


    Your on pouring duty remember.¡± I frowned but nodded, grabbing the bowl and pouring it into the


    large metal bowl that sat next to me. ¡°Good, now pass me the flour, don¡¯t forget. You have to sift it


    when you pour it in to get rid of lumps.¡±


    My baffled expression quickly changed into one of amused eptance. As we continued to add


    things into the bowl. By the time it was ready for mixing, there was flour everywhere, we were both


    chuckling away at whatever the other person had said and I couldn¡¯t help but feel Rxed in her


    presence.


    ¡°Right, get mixing.¡± I picked up the little hand whisk and ced it in the gloopy mixture ready to


    attempt to make it smooth, trust me when I say it was a lot harder than I had thought. ¡°Come on,


    you¡¯re young, put your back into it.¡±


    Eventually it was poured into a tin and ced in the oven to actually cook while me and this woman


    began cleaning up. ¡°You can have a taste if you want, the best part about baking is licking the


    spoon. and scraping the bowl clean.¡± She stated cing the whisk on her tongue and licking some


    of the


    1/2


    mixture off.


    I swiped my finger over the side of the bowl and brought it up to my lips. Surprisingly it tasted nice.


    Very sweet but nice.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I actually had fun doing that.¡± I stated with a small smile. As I got another finger scoop of left o


    cake mix.


    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t done yet you know? We have to decorate it first¡­ How about some lunch while we


    for it bake and to cool down.¡± She began to gather more items and I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty at


    using all the packs supplies.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0297

    Chapter 0297


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°Where is everyone today? Usually there¡¯s always peopleing in and out of here.¡± She smiled


    turning


    round to show me her arms full of food.


    ¡°I simply asked for the kitchen today. No one will disturb us.¡± She stated it so nonchntly I had to


    wonder who she was. Why would she have the power to tell people to not enter the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you Alpha Gilliards mom?¡± I asked suddenly having my brain actually work. Thedy chuckled


    and smiled, as she began chopping up cucumber, and beef for some sandwiches, and then


    sttered them both between two slices of bread cach,stly she filled two sses with lemonade,


    and sat down at the kitchen bar with me.


    ¡°My names Ygritte.¡± She finally stated before tucking into her lunch. I nodded my head and took a


    bite of my own food.


    After lunch we talked, washed up from baking and then decorated the cake with cream and


    strawberries. It looked really nice actually, nothing professional but still impressive. It had taken


    Four hours altogether, but it was genuinely quite fun, although I had no doubt I would need another


    shower due to the amount of cake mix that rested on my arms and in my once clean hair.


    ¡°Aunt Ygritte, did you enjoy your day?¡± Gilliard suddenly came in while we were finishing wiping the


    table down from the cream and strawberry juice we had left behind, when my head turned to him.


    ¡°Aunt Ygritte? But you said you were¡­¡± my confusion caused Ygritte to chuckle at me. I was


    unbelievably confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was his mother. You came to that conclusion on your own.¡± What? Even Gilliard


    looked a bit confused at the interaction. ¡°I wanted to meet you without you trying to match any


    expectations, and I must say, I had a lovely time. Well, I know how busy you are, so I¡¯ll get going,


    I¡¯m sure Elias will just love his cake, and my son should be back from checking on the borders and


    Oliver soon.¡±


    ¡°Elias?..¡± Wait a second. Her blonde hair suddenly seemed really familiar, and she had stated the


    cake we had made was for her mate. ¡°You¡¯re Lewis¡¯s mom?!¡± She smiled and lifted the cake


    effortlessly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll catch up again soon, Dn.¡± Just like that, she was gone. It was the single most strange


    meeting I had ever had.


    ¡°Did she really not tell you she was Lewis¡¯s mom?¡± Gilliardughed as he looked around the now


    clean. kitchen.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No she didn¡¯t.¡± Gilliard chuckled nodding his head, somehow not surprised in the least at his


    aunties antics.


    ¡°She¡¯s always been entric, but I thought she would have told you. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you


    to


    1/2


    have agreed to bake with her otherwise.¡± I mean, did I really agree to it?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I did agree.¡± I shook my head sighing at the pleasant day I had actually had. It had


    been a while since I was able to just have fun, without being hounded by responsibilities I never


    Lewis¡¯s mom gave me that, she gave me time to just be Dn, not a queen or a rebel. Just me.


    ¡°Anyway,


    wanted. is the device all set up for the phone callter? They are 14 hours ahead of us right? So if I


    call at about 9:00pm it¡¯ll be 11:00am there.¡±


    He nodded his head and chuckled popping half a strawberry in his mouth from the ones left over.


    ¡°Yup, everything is ready for you. I¡¯ll give you full use of the office¡­ the rebellion won¡¯t know what


    hit them.¡±


    Chapter Comments


    wpwhitewaters


    This was such a sweet chapter.


    Sherri de Swart


    That was awesome!!!


    VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS


    16


    <share <="" p=""></share>

 Chapter 0298

    Chapter 0298


    Dn POV


    It has been a strange day, baking with Lewis¡¯s mom. I mean, I enjoyed myself and learnt I actually


    wasn¡¯t that bad of a cook. Of course I had a lot of help from someone who obviously enjoyed it, 1


    wouldn¡¯t trust myself alone with making a full cake, known my luck I would burn it.


    I was currently sat in Gilliards office at his desk, with a hand full of ying cards, while the alpha sat


    on the opposite side with cards matching my own, the rest of the deck sat in the center and we took


    turns


    wapping out cards we did want or need.


    ¡°Got any $82¡± He asked and I hugged pulling an 8 out of my hand and passing it over to him. ¡°Ha,


    read it and wrap, your grace, I win again.¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t yed in years. And thest time I did I was probably 10, maybe 11. So I am at an


    unfair advantage. Plus your old, so have more experience than I have.¡± I shrugged smiling smugly


    at the guy in front of me and watched as he face morphed into that of fake shock.


    ¡°Old! I¡¯m 28!¡± I shrugged, throwing my cards down in defeat once again. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so


    insulted.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll get over it.¡± I chuckled feeling more at ease in this pack than I had anywhere else in


    thest five years. Maybe I¡¯d be able to stay here after the inevitable happens and The king is taken


    from the throne. I think I could be somewhat happy.


    ¡°Do you know what your going to say? To the Australian rebellion I mean?¡± 1 shook my head? I


    never thought previously about what I was going to say, I just usually let my word vomit take over.


    ¡°I never do. I¡¯ll just wing it and hope for the best.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure alpha Gilliard liked that answer


    because he hummed, yet it sounded hollow and disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is something you can just make up on the spot. If your going to try and get them to


    join their alliance with ours then it¡¯s a huge ask, we¡¯re going to need to be very persuasive about


    it.¡± I shrugged again, I wasn¡¯t too worried about what I was going to say or do. I was more worried


    about


    their reaction to it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Besides this doesn¡¯t connect me to the actual rebellion yet, it connects me to alpha


    Daltons grandparents. So I just need to set up an initial remote meeting with the rebels leader. It¡¯ll


    be fine.¡± Even he knew I was right. This was just a casual conversation with a retired alpha about


    possibly working with the rebellious group.


    So. We waited and waited. As soon as 9:00pm came I made my move towards the technological


    device. I had a vague idea about how to work it but I wasn¡¯t at all a hundred percent sure. I pressed


    the main button and watched it whirl to life.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    ¡°Huh, that was actually easier than I thought.¡± I stated smiling slightly as it began to ring. I was even


    more shocked when an older gentleman became a holographic projection on the table.


    ¡°Dalton?!¡± He asked obviously confused by the whole thing, I mean clearly I was not alpha Dalton,


    and I doubt the alpha told the poor man that he had given this phone device to me.


    ¡°Erm, no. Dalton actually gave this to mest week.¡± His eyes widened drastically as he looked at


    me. I mean at this stage I really didn¡¯t need to tell anyone my name. My face was practically a sign


    that told everyone who I was. I was far too well known.


    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± His finger fumbled over the projector before his shouts were heard ¡°Marianne, quick,


    the queens on the phone.¡± He looked off to the side to shout for who I¡¯m guessing was his partner


    and mate. I let out a small chuckle at the man¡¯s reaction, but even more so when his wife slightly


    muffled reply.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0299

    Chapter 0299


    ¡°There¡¯s no way the queen called you, put your sses on.¡± Typical old couple. ¡°Ande put the


    laundry out.


    Dn.¡± His


    ¡°Woman, my sses are on, I am staring at queen rolled in his head before turning back to me


    muttering something about taking himself off of mute. ¡°Sorry about tha hear me again?¡±


    I chuckled even more already knowing he was convinced that he was on mute for that entire with


    his partner.


    ¡°I can hear you just fine sir.¡± I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him. ¡°Actually, I have something im to ask


    you¡­


    ¡°Harold, I just saide and help m¡­¡± her muffled voice quickly became louder the closer she


    eventually she must have seen me. ¡°Harold, that¡¯s the queen!¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± My chuckling was made much worse because Gilliard from behind the device was try


    hardest not to pee himself fromughing silently at the old couple. They were highlyical.


    ¡°Hi, dear. I am so sorry bout southern ent unlike her partner and Alpha Dalton. It was shocking


    yet it suited her, even though ya momma. I can¡¯t imagine what you must have felt.¡± Thisdy had a


    hated it when people said sorry for the loss of a loved one, at the end of the day, they didn¡¯t do it. S


    why should they be sorry.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I awkwardly stated as the olderdy quickly huddled close to her partner so that they


    could both be seen on the projection, except there was probably lots of room for them both, and


    they truly didn¡¯t have to look so squished.


    ¡°How did y¡¯all get our sons phone thing? He quite protective over that usually.¡± Now it was time to


    activate my word vomit.


    ¡°Well, actually he gave me this to contact you, he said you knew how to get in touch with the


    rebellion?¡± Tworge gasps sounded out loudly as they thought about it.


    I mean Jacky? She means Jacky. Quick Harold go off the bench they were sat on so he could go


    and get this Jacky guy, who I¡¯m guessing is the Jack Anderson who Dalton told me about. I looked


    up at Gilliard who was still trying to fight back his tears of amusement at the situation, I mean this


    was supposed to be a serious conversation and yet it was


    and get the boy.¡± She practically pushed her mate slightly like talking to aedy act.


    ¡°Alright, alright I¡¯m going¡­ the old Indy¡¯s eyes lit up at what was obviously the guy wh¡­ mentioned.


    He very slowly came into view and my jaw dropped open


    had arms that looked like they could just wrap around ****


    kind smile which lit up his face. The thing that slightly drew my attention though was the obvious


    w mark scar that rested over his milk colored left eye, there was no way he could see out of it.


    Eve still, I hadn¡¯t realized my hand had made its way to my tied up hair, instantly releasing it from its


    high bun. Gilliard frowned at my actions before beginning to mind link someone. I paid no mind to it.


    ¡°Good day your grace¡­¡± he stated slipping on a pair of thick sunsses as he sat down. ¡°You


    asked for me?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could clearly see he hated wearing those sses, I could practically feel his difort through


    the phone.


    ¡°I did, I need to ask you about the rebellion¡­¡± he cleared his throat slightly as he went to respond to


    it, but with his eyes covered I had no idea of what his true feelings were.


    ¡°Ahhh, the rebellion disbanded, your grace.¡± Disbanded?! As in not active any more. ¡°It¡¯s time to just


    ept things the way they are.¡±


    ¡°Except where is the justice in that? If we keep things exactly how they are, then more and more


    people will get beat on, and abused. We need to fight.¡± He sighed fiddling with the rims of his


    sses. I think his eyes met mine again but I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Chapter Comments


    10

 Chapter 0300

    Chapter 0300


    Chosen By The Moon


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We fought, and we lost. We lost 36 people to the king and his men. I lead them straight into a


    massacre, I won¡¯t ask them toy their lives down for nothing again. His head shook and he


    went to stand, there was no way I could end the conversation like that though so I blurted


    out my next sentence which had looking at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± I took a deep breath as the good looking man sat back down and


    stared at me. ¡°Be honest with me¡­ would you have seeded if the king hadn¡¯t have


    shown up?¡±


    I was that all sure how I was going to word this but I had to give it a shot. We needed to unite


    everyone.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been getting people on my side for years, I¡¯ve been encouraging everyone to


    fight for their lively hoods almost since day one, what have you been doing? ying dress


    up until the day you were imed by the king?¡± Ok¡­ now I was mad, my fists clenched into


    tight balls and I rose slightly from my


    seat.


    years


    ¡°I was single¨Chandedly inventing a lucrative smuggling trade that has been active for over


    three over here. I was standing up against anyone who tried to tear me down. I actively


    rejected the king on live television resulting in one of the worst public punishments to date. I


    have gathered more people in the space of 6 months over to the rebellion than anyone else


    had in 5 years. You might not agree with fight back anymore but I¡¯ll be damned if I listen to


    the likes of you talk about my experiences as if they were nothing.¡± I rambled and rambled


    causing Gilliard eyes to widen as he listened to me.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is the king will just shoot you down as soon as you think you have any


    chance of actually winning.¡± He too was shocked at my confessions. I actually had never


    stated them out loud properly before. It made me feel a bit big headed actually, to take im


    for everything even though I had loads of help.


    ¡°We do have a chance, and so do you. I strongly believe you would have won if the king


    hadn¡¯t of interfered. So we should co ordinate our attacks. The king and his men cannot stop


    both countries and if we get more rebellions to fight along side us then we can take the


    world back in the name of equality. You just got to have faith in your people, that they can do


    this. Death is inevitable, if it¡¯sing then you can¡¯t stop it. But you sure as hell can give it a


    show before you go. I¡¯ve got this phone thing, for another week, and I¡¯m trying toe up


    with my own n of action, just give me a call if you change your mind. The only thing I will


    say is that you have to let everyone make their own decisions. If they want to fight the. You


    should let them.¡± You callously see Jack mulling it over before agreeing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you in a week with a majority decision.¡± I suppose I could cope with that. He wasn¡¯t


    completely shutting the idea down. ¡°Just remember the king is not going to take any of this


    lying down.¡± I chucked sarcastically as I looked at the young man in front of me, in hologram


    form.


    ¡°Yeah, I really hope he doesn¡¯t¡­ I want nothing more than to stick a bullet right between his


    fucking


    eyes,¡±

 Chapter 0301

    Chapter 0301


    Chosen By The Moon


    Dn POV


    ¡°You liked him.¡± I rolled my eyes as 1 sat, spinning from left to right while I though about


    everything.


    ¡°I did not. He was just, I saw myself in him alright.¡± I admit as my conversation with Jack span


    round and round in my head.


    It was true. I saw a lot of myself in the guy. He was young, probably not much older than me, maybe


    Lewis age at 21 or something very close to that, and you could tell he had spent his life fighting


    against the wolves. The only difference was he had a loving couple who took him in while he was


    rebelling, but me? I had to do everything on my own, especially for the first year with my dad gone.


    My mom was a shell for those first 12 months of the new world, and I had to pick up the pieces she


    left behind.


    the fac


    We were also opposites in the fact that I had grown up without any hope at all and yet now it¡¯s all I


    survived off, the hope of a much better tomorrow¡­ meanwhile Jack had lots of hope and now he


    had none, and a man with no hope at all is a danger to himself, just as


    much as everyone else.


    ¡°Go back to Lewis¡¯s room looking like that, and you¡¯ll make him jealous. Gilliard just loved teasing


    me and Lewis whenever he got the chance. He kept saying we were in the honeymoon stage of our


    bond, when in reality we weren¡¯t even up to the proposal yet.


    we¡¯ve


    We never did anything, at least we hadn¡¯t sincest week, and what we had gotten up to was cut off


    by that idiot who marked her mate forcefully. The more we connected the more I wanted him. We


    had both just been so busy with everything else going on that actually been missing out on time


    alone with each other.


    ¡°Lewis, is incapable of jealousy.¡± I chuckled, as I rubbed my eyes tiredly with my index finger and


    my thumb and slumped back in my chair, thinking over everything. ¡°Alpha Gilliard, can I ask you


    something?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned as my eyes suddenly met his and it was fairly obvious that something was weighing me


    down.


    ¡°Of course, is there anything that you need?¡± I swallowed thickly trying to brace myself for what I


    imagine would be his answer.


    ¡°Say we seed¡­. We win against the king and his forces¡­ what happens afterwards? In that


    disarray between the king being usurped and the world dealing with the aftermath, how do you think


    peace and equality can be realized?¡±


    He looked at me, as if my question was part of a test in an intense curriculum. As if the wrong


    answer could be disastrous.


    ¡°Well, my honest answer would be that, you¡¯ll find a way to encourage change and peace. You do


    have a way with words.¡± I sighed, feeling the instant weight of expectations crash onto my


    shoulders heavily, and my body slumped in the chair I was on. ¡°What would your answer


    be?¡±


    My answer? I didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t know what I was going to do if every single person in the


    world expected me to take up the mantle of being the ruler. I had no way of living up to everyone¡¯s


    expectations of me.


    ¡°Everyone just expects me to sit on the throne after the king is gone, but that¡¯s something I have


    never wanted. I want peace, and I want the freedom to walk the streets and not have to be in fear of


    bumping into a Lycan, or getting beaten by one for speaking out of turn, but I don¡¯t want to be the


    person responsible for all that. I¡¯m in over my head here.¡± He looked of me, truly looked at me, and


    for the first time I think he finally saw me as someone who had been thrust into this world with no


    exnation. His eyes softened and a small frown took over his features.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0302

    Chapter 0302


    ¡°Do you know¡­ you¡¯re so mature and strong minded that I often forget you¡¯re so young.¡± He


    stepped out from behind his desk and walked over to me, crouching down before me as if he was


    speaking to a child, but In actuality, his words caused tears to prick at my eyes. ¡°You have a lot of


    weight on your shoulders, and I¡¯m honestly not sure you will ever be able to throw it away¡­ but I


    know for a fact that you will always have the strength to lift it.¡± He ced one of hisrge hands on


    my knee in a gentle andforting manner. ¡°Everybody expects you to take the throne, simply


    because you are fair. You have a natural ability to make the tough calls that other people would


    dawdle to make. You don¡¯t see the world as Lycan or human, you see the world and all it¡¯s potential.


    I can¡¯t say what would happen to the world if you don¡¯t agree to lead us, but I can say with certainty


    that if you do decide to be the ruler, the new age that you bring with you, would both prosper


    and thrive. don¡¯t think anyone else has the natural abilities that you do.¡±


    I felt a tight pit in the depths of my stomach at the alphas word. Words I had heard a thousand times


    over, and words that I still had a hard time believing. Not a single one of them, made me feel any


    better in myself though, if anything they made me more confused than ever¡­ everyone expected


    me to lead, to sit on the throne and rule over a world that would be in so much upheaval I


    wouldn¡¯t get a break


    for years.


    ¡°People have been sacrificing so much already for me and my ideals. I suppose it¡¯s not that


    unrealistic for them to want to see me also sacrifice something for them.¡± I suppose after the fight, if


    I was still alive I could oversee that nothing was to fall between the cracks in regards to species


    integration. After a short time I might be able to appoint someone to simply oversee things in my


    stead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, it¡¯s about finding the best person, and in the eyes of the lycans at least, you


    were chosen by the moon goddess herself. People say that you weren¡¯t chosen as King Josh¡¯s


    mate, you were chosen as the queen.¡±


    I sighed as I thought about everything I guess it didn¡¯t really matter yet, I¡¯d have to survive the


    battle first which will be a miracle in of


    itself.


    ¡°You should go and get some sleep, Dn. I know Lewis is waiting up for you, and you must be


    exhausted.¡± The alpha smiled sadly at my pondering expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my answer wasn¡¯t


    what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I was expecting. Thank you for being honest with me.¡± He nodded and I stood up, feeling


    the ache in my muscles from my intense work out this morning. I groaned slightly and smiled at


    him. ¡°I suppose I should go and tell Lewis I¡¯ve finally met his mother.¡± My statement was intended to


    lighten the mood.


    *Yeah, he¡¯ll kill aunt Ygritte for not telling you about it.¡± He chuckled and waved me off, cing the


    device in his top draw.


    I made my way upstairs to Lewis¡¯s room and walked in, throwing myself face down on the bed


    groaning in frustration at my situation. I was drowning in things to do, but at least being so busy


    meant that my mind was always active on present things and not thinking too much about previous


    months.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lewis¡¯s voice wafted through the room and my head slowly met his casual form


    resting on the door frame of the


    restroom.


    ¡°Yeah, just been a long day. Oh, and if your dad gets food poisoning from his birthday cake, it¡¯s


    because I helped your mom make it.¡± I chuckled causing his face to drop open in shock. He walked


    up to me and sat on the edge of the bed while I sat up and kicked my shoes


    off.

 Chapter 0303

    Chapter 0303


    ¡°My mom was here today?¡± I nodded and sighed rubbing my neck with small groan,


    ¡°Yeah, she talked me into baking a cake. It was actually quite fun.¡± I smiled, as hisrge hands


    made their way to my shoulders. He gently began to apply pressure and I moaned slightly at the


    small massage.


    ¡°My mom likes to get her own way.¡± He chuckled before bending down to ce a kiss on one of the


    shoulders he was massaging. ¡°I know someone else like that too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think she might genuinely be the only person to ever render me speechless.¡± He hummed


    while continuing to massage my tense shoulders before I felt his thumb gently stroke over the very


    top of my back from shoulder to shoulder, just above where the neck of my tshirt ended. And I froze,


    I already knew that the scars I hated were poling out from the top of it ever so slightly. His hands


    went to my hips and he rested his chin on my shoulder his thumb moving in circles over his t¨Cshirt


    that I was wearing.


    ¡°I could give you a real massage, if you wanted.¡± My head shook rapidly and I turned to Lewis


    before flopping my forehead on his shoulder. ¡°Dn?¡±


    ¡°No, we keep having this same conversation Lewis.¡± I stood up quickly knowing that any chance he


    had to take my top off he¡¯d attempt to do just that. I need to wash up anyway, I have cake mix in


    my hair.¡±


    ¡°Dn we can¡¯t keep arguing about this, please, just let me¡­¡± he pushed me away from him only to


    connect our lips together, and I felt my resolve begin to crumble. I just didn¡¯t want him to be


    completely repulsed by the sight.


    ¡°No, Lewis, I¡¯m begging you, just stop. But he continued to kiss me lovingly, and I loved the was his


    lips felt on mine and how they made my stomach flutter every single time.


    ¡°I want to see you, Dn. I want to know every part of you, and those scars are a part of you. I love


    you! I love every scar you have and every mark. I love you from you head to your toes.¡± He kissed


    my forehead gently before resting his in my own. ¡°I love your mind, and how analytical it is, and I


    love that you can stand on your own two feet, but you need to start letting me see you, stop putting


    a wall up between us, because I¡¯m all in.¡± I just looked at him, blinking at his words. He was right!


    ¡°Of course I do also just want to kiss every inch of you.¡± He shrugged trying to add a bit of humor,


    however he had already convinced me.


    I wanted him, I kept think that he was goin


    going to do more but he never did, I think it was because I wouldn¡¯t let him, but I did want him to


    touch me and hold me, and damn I¡¯d be lying if I said a massage didn¡¯t sound amazing.


    ¡°Ok!¡± I stared at him as shock took over his face. He swallowed and frowned while my face inched


    closer to him before connecting my lips to his. I gently grabbed his hands and ced them on my


    hips once more before hesitantly raising my arms. ¡°But you can¡¯t say anything at all. No words


    about it! I mean it Ok¡­ No words!¡± my hands were shaking slightly which he could probably feel


    and so he nodded into


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the kiss.


    ¡°No words.¡± He confirmed before raising my top over my head effortlessly. I swallowed thickly


    before spinning where I sat, showing him my mangled back!

 Chapter 0304

    Chapter 0304


    Dn POV


    My hands were shaking slightly which Lewis could probably feel and so he nodded into the kiss.


    ¡°No words.¡± He confirmed before raising my top over my head effortlessly. I swallowed thickly


    before spinning where I sat, showing him my mangled back.


    I stopped breathing and fought back tears as I felt his eyes taking in the mutted flesh. I jumped


    out of my skin when he two hands found my shoulders again leaned in to whisper into my ear.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you,¡± His lips quickly met my cheek with a small peck, and then they found my neck. 1


    released a small gasp then moved my head to allow him more ess, which he took instantly.


    Latching on gently to my skin.


    My back wasn¡¯t even a thought in my head in that moment, as he pulled me back into him and


    ced hisrge hand over my tits. ying with the now erect nipples that sat in the center on them,


    causing a slightlyrger moan toe out of my mouth.


    ¡°Lewis¡­¡± be continued to y with my breasts, which needless to say felt absolutely amazing. I


    realized quickly that I turned intoplete and utter mush when he did that.


    ¡°If it gets too much, tell me¡­¡± he mumbled against the skin of my neck and I sighed inplete


    euphoria. I could sit here all day and let his hands roam my body, which needless to say was a


    huge thing for me. ¡°If you enjoy it, then just let me please you. This guy was just amazing, going


    slowly with my needs but also doing everything fast and precise. He knew exactly how to y me,


    and I simply say there letting him.


    My hands moved in an attempt to move my body around to face the man, but he stopped my by


    pressing my back into his torso, his hands still firmly on my breast¡¯s,


    ¡°Dn, just sit back and enjoy it, everything else can wait¡­¡± he stated quietly as I wriggled slightly,


    bing extremely turned on by his/ actions.


    After a few minutes, he moved himself lounging me on my scarred back and finally finding my lips


    with his own. I instantly allowed my tongue to big in exploring his dominant one. His body pressed


    ever so slightly on top of mine, it wasplete bliss.


    Another few minutes went by of simply kissing before his mouth moved lower, down my neck and


    straight to my cor bone, which caused my back to arch ever so slightly and a small breathy moan


    left by lips. My eyes fluttered closed as I reveled in the sparks shooting down to my now slightly


    dripping pussy. My moment of peaceful gratification was short lived as his mouth once again moved


    down, this time swirling his tongue around my nipple in a teasingly slow motion, beforetching his


    lips around it.


    He was exploring every inch of my beast. Cupping each one as his mouth alternated between the


    two. Bringing forth a string of quiet moans from my mouth.


    His hands gently stroked up and down my arms, eliciting an onught of goosebumps to form on


    my skin, my whole body radiated a longing for his touch, and my legs clenched together tightly in an


    attempt to stop my aching sex from teaking any more than it already


    Wid.


    After my breasts had been fully explored, his tongue gently travelled lower, swirling around my


    navel tantalizingly slow realeasing a gasp from my lips when his teeth hit the waist band to the


    leggings I was wearing.


    My torso shot up and I chuckled awkwardly, backing my ass away over so slightly, finallying


    to my senses as to where his mouth was actually going.


    ¡°I thought you said, it was just a massage!¡± He didn¡¯t acknowledge my words, or if he did, then he


    certainly didn¡¯t bother listening properly. As his mouth met mine again.


    I knew exactly what he was doing, his distraction waspletely evident as his hands worked my


    breasts once more. I think his n of action was to see how far I would let him go before his


    advances cured my delirium that desire had created.


    Chapter Comments


    14


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0305

    Chapter 0305


    Chosen By The Moon


    So each time he would cause lust to consume my every thought, before he would allow his mouth


    to travel to my most intimate areas. When he realized that my pants were noting off any tim


    soon. He switched tactics.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try something, Dn.¡± He spoke as his hand gently stroked up and down maybe


    length of my right leg, squeezing my thigh ever so slightly in the process. ¡°Just rx, I won¡¯t do


    anything you don¡¯t like. I promise. But can you please, fight the urge to push me away?¡± He was


    demanding that I let him try things, and I was grateful for that, but he was asking my permission to


    take things a step


    further.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I try with you?¡± I stated attempting to grab his own trousers but was stopped when he


    caught hold of my wrists.


    ¡°As much I want that, and make no mistake, I do want that, so fucking badly right now that¡¯s it¡¯s


    taken everything in me to say no.¡± My eyes nced at the bulge in his own pants and I


    automatically swallowed thickly. It seemed the notion of tasting him, was turning me on even more.


    Maybe it was the fact that he was doing things to my body, while 1 justy there, maybe I needed to


    take control of the situation a bit more. ¡°I just want you to know that things can feel so good. After


    everything. I want to make sure your enjoying the feeling things give you.¡±


    He truly was being such a kind and patient guy, as I battled my inner most thoughts. I genuinely


    was trying my hardest before to just let him do what he clearly wanted to, but my every nerve was


    rejecting his advances, it was most likely because of the past trauma I had with just allowing things


    to happen. It was honestly as if my body had a mind of its own


    So maybe it was time I tried something I really wanted to do. I sat up suddenly and got on my


    knees in front of his now shocked form, I effortlessly flicked my tatted hair over my shoulder so that


    it was out of the way, and allowed my hands to gently take hold of his own top, All the while Lewis


    looked at me shocked by my sudden need for control.


    my mouth


    ¡°I saidst time, that I wanted to taste you. The more I feel it hardening against me, the more the


    intense want to ce it in grows. You said you want this to just be about me and my pleasure?


    What if we make a deal¡­ you take your pants off, and I¡¯ll take off mine?¡± My nerves had kicked in


    full force, but my lust was overpowering them entirely. It was impossible for me to deny the bond


    that I shared with this man.


    ¡°Dn, I¡­¡± I shook my head. And without warning ced my lips firmly on his, using his own


    moves against him and removing his top from his torso. Instantly I was greeted by a glistening firm


    set of abs, and strong arms.


    I had seen this man shirtless so many times and had wanted nothing more than to run my hand


    over it, and now that he was here, in front of me, on his bed, I was able to do just that.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could even think about my actions my fingers traced his arms, feeling everyrge bump of


    muscle and loving how smooth his skin was under my touch. His arms had always enticed me, the


    way they appeared just did something to my brain, his bicep was quivering slightly with every stroke


    of my fingers and I was truly captivated in that moment.


    My palm suddenly squeezed the extra firm rugged muscle before moving over his firm chest. How


    on earth was I even here right now? My body was nothing like his.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0306

    Chapter 0306


    His was as if it was personally sculpted, every firm ridge sat unmoving, there wasn¡¯t a hint of


    anything but muscle on him. He was simply perfection, however me? I was skinny. 1 had gotten


    slightly better within the past week of being in the pack house, but my ribs were still too prominent,


    and all my bones stuck out like a devoured carved turkey on thanksgiving.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect.¡± I whispered before I could stop the words from leaving my mouth. I heard a thick


    swallowe from him and finally looked up at his face through my eyshes, a slight grimace


    rested on his features, and I chuckled, knowing it was because he was fighting the urge to throw me


    on to the bed, and im my body as his. ¡°Can I¡­ kiss it?¡±


    Finally he growled, and gently grabbed a handful of my hair, using it to bring my face only inches


    away from his.


    ¡°Kiss it, lick it¡­ Bite it!¡± He stated and my eyes widened in shock, his voice was nothing like it


    usually was, this time he was turned on, a primal look took over his orbs as she grabbed me,


    wrapped hisrge arms around my neck and back, before pulling me onto hisp. ¡°Do whatever


    comes to mind. Explore. If this is what you truly want, then use me to pleasure yourself.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That


    I


    was all I wanted to hear. I leaned up, attacking his lips with my own, while a heat radiated from my


    body. I was hungry, I was desperate for this man to feel pleasure from me alone. In my mind I told


    myself I had to be good for him. I told myself, I would make him writhe and moan underneath me.


    My hands began once again exploring every lump of muscle, my arms traveled around to his back


    as we continued to make out. It was bing heated, heavy, it was as if I had been starved for my


    entire life, and all of a sudden I had a feast in front of me. A feast that 1 fully intended to devour.


    This time instead of his lips on me, it was mine on him, slowly beginning to move lower, over his


    pees and across his own nipples which, weirdly, were just as sensitive as mine. My hand, while my


    lips explored his torso, traveled even lower and. Gingerly rubbed over the bulge that was currently


    constricted in his pants. My palm kneaded it over the fabric and I heard a deep break, feeling the


    instant rise and fall of


    his chest.


    I slowly slipped off the bed altogether, moving his legs to dangle freely off the side, while his feet


    met the floor as he continued to sit. Nervously I got into my knees in front of him, having some


    shbacks of the king forcing me to kneel before him, although as quickly as that came, I shook it


    off. I had a job to do.


    and I


    I grabbed his waste band, pulling it down past his muscr ass and down to his ankles, along with


    the boxer shorts he wore. Instantly hist angry, thick, and extremely erect dick came into view and


    was directly eye level to me. My eyes widened at the sheer size of it, honestly wasn¡¯t sure it would


    even fit in my mouth, but I was still going to to try.


    I gently leaned forward toward it, noticing it twitching every so slightly, before finally giving it one


    long lick from base to head. The loudest groan escaped his lips and I frowned when the slight taste


    of salt hit my tongue, from a small bit of pre cum. I then took it in my mouth an moaned loudly.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0307

    Chapter 0307


    Lewis POV


    Surprising. Everything about this situation with Dn had me surprises


    I had hoped more than anything she would have let me simply please her, she needed to know that


    acts like this could in fact feel amazing when its with the right person, but instead here she was,


    sucking on my dick like an absolute professional. She had statedst time that this was something


    she wanted to do, because she had never done it before, but damn was I surprised when she


    began to perform moves even I hadn¡¯t had done to me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The first initial lick was long, starting at my base and working its way, slowly up my shaft to the tip.


    Then her tongue swiped across my small slit gathering up a tiny escaped drop of pre cum and


    seeing how that tasted on her tongue. When I tell you my eyes studies her expression intently, I


    mean it. I watched every single thought pass through her mind before she finally smiled ever so


    slightly.


    She liked it.


    Her hand wrapped firmly around my shaft and she enveloped my bell end with her precious lips,


    before sucking, a loud moan sounded from her throat and my hand instantly flew up to grab a chunk


    of her hair. Nothing had ever felt so right in my entire life than having her warm mouth on my


    quivering eager member.


    and moans to Her lips once again left the erection to allow her tongue to circle my extremely


    sensitive tip, causing an onught of gasps


    they escape my chest. This seemed to give her the encouragement she needed because her eyes


    glistened with satisfaction and lust as stared at my own orbs.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± She whispered out which caused me to tense slightly. ¡°That noise you just made.¡±


    She looked like she had suddenly gone into heat as she took my full erection deep down her throat,


    as if a gag reflex was nothing but a myth. I frowned deeply at the pleasure and another groan


    sounded.


    This girl¡­ my girl was an absolute beast. Her mouth quickly began to move up and down, while her


    hand pumped the part of my penis that didn¡¯t fit in her mouth, until she truly took me all the way


    down her right throat. Her hand, began to knead my balls alternating between the two before she


    finally sucked one of them into her mouth,


    I¡¯ll be the first one to Amit that I had never made noises like I did as she worked. I was inplete


    euphoria, my brain had be nothing but a pile of mush, leaving only a handful of words to


    actually make it out of my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck, Dn!¡± I whispered as my head shot backwards, while my hand was still tangled up in her


    hair. All the while she moaned and groaned herself causing a string of vibration to travel up my


    already pulsating organ. I was close to exploding.


    I watched intently as her back naturally arched, leaving her pant dded ass to be raised higher in


    the air than the rest of her body, as she continued to go down on me. The hand that had previously


    been probing my body up, quickly found its ce on her supple round peach and I squeezed it,


    much harder than I thought. She let out a small squeal but barely stopped her movements as she


    brought me closer and closer to finishing.


    Her own moans of pleasure sounding after I let my own escape made me into a heap of putty, as I


    finally let my urges take over and shoved her head down, taking my entire length effortlessly, as I


    blew my load right down her throat.


    I would obviously apologize as soon as my blood had entered my brain, but right in that moment I


    didn¡¯t care. I just rode out my orgasm with a loud groan, feeling nothing but impressed when she


    actually swallowed it all.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0308

    Chapter 0308


    As soon as I was finished I let her release my sick, and a pop sounded at theck of contact as


    she finally rested her ass on her c


    calf¡¯s. Dn didn¡¯t say anything at first, instead she simply squirmed where she sat, clearly turned


    on by the whole thing, her chest heaving up and down rapidly and she tried to regain her breath.


    She was a fucking goddess herself after doing all that. I couldn¡¯t believe that this extremely erotic


    girl in front of me, was the same one that pushed me away not 30 minutes ago.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Dn.¡± I also breathed heavily, suddenly grabbing my girl from the floor and pulling


    her effortlessly on to myp. Without hesitation her legs wrapped around my torso and her arms


    wrapped around my neck, pulling me in to a deep hungry kiss. I could still taste the remnants of


    myself on her tongue but couldn¡¯t care less as I devoured her lips with almost as much vigor as she


    had my dick. ¡°1 thought you had never done that before?¡± I stated as I still remained punting, while


    she in turn, smiled at my question. Her head shook silently telling me she hadn¡¯t, however the look


    in her her eyes wad still wild with lust, I could feel her wetness on my dick through her leggings and


    it began to spring to life again from simply noticing that. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    I statedtching my lips back onto her cor bone and smiling at the response her body had to it.


    That was definitely a turn of for her, and it was one that I would never forget, the mouth that


    explored her rack, quickly moved to take one of her perky beautiful nipples in side it. Eliciting a loud


    gasp to leave her. She arched her back around my arms and pressed her tit into my mouth Jurther,


    showing me that she loved it..


    ¡°Lewis?!¡± Came her whispered response when my hand snaked around her back and to her ass,


    taking it in my palm and pping gently, before grabbing it firmly the way I did before, eliciting a


    loud squeal to leave her lips at the sudden shock of being groaned. Before I couldprehend it,


    both my hands were on an ass cheek, and they were squeezing and teasing the fabric that covered


    it so much that she began to lean her bottom into my palm, whenever she wanted to feel what was


    obviously a shock of electricity.


    My hand moved to the waistband of her pants but I stopped her once again, quickly throwing myself


    onto my back on the bed below us with her on top of me. She gasped and moaned, when my hand


    cupped her leg and moved down the back of her thigh, bending her leg up while I continued to kiss


    and suck, lick and bite her beautiful mounds of flesh that sat before me.


    I pulled them down, a smile wifely at her showing no resistance at all. Once her pants were down


    by her ankles, she kicked them off effortlessly. She was naked, and squirming on top of me, her


    pussy juices dripping onto my prominent V line.


    I nced down at the beautiful pink pussy in front of me and smiled, seeing her wiggle slightly trying


    to crate some sort of friction with my body. Not that I minded, it was my job to provide pleasure for


    her as equally as it was for her to provide for me.


    ¡°Come and sit on me. My lustful and vulgar thoughts quickly got the best of me before she frowned


    and looked down at her hands on my pecks and her ass wriggling on my body. I watched a very


    innocent question graced her face, where should she sit. ¡°I want to to sit on my ace.¡± Myment


    made me gasp at the words that left my mouth. This girl had been abused and I was still demanding


    things. This had


    be on Dn¡¯s terms if I was to get a taste. He hesitated for a split second, then much to my dismay,


    she kissed him, before hovering her


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter Comments


    Chosen By The Moon.

 Chapter 0309

    Chapter 0309


    I smiled at the amazing view I would now, allow her to revel in,


    I didn¡¯t even let her lower herself onto me until my mouth kissed her button. She threw her head


    back again and quickly worked her hips forward making the single most sexy sound ever,


    ¡°I¡¯m not going easy on you, because that little show you put on for me, was too amazing not to


    return the favor.¡± My tongue quicklypped at her extremely soft folds and the sheer taste of her


    was exquisite. I grabbed her ass again with my tworge palms, only this time I was iming every


    inch of that perfectly sweet nissy as mine.


    1 licked and sucked, until I found exactly what sensations worked for her and began to execute


    them excellently. I sucked and gently nipped her button causing her to jump up slightly.


    ¡°Put your hands on my hair!¡± I stated as she began to twerk her ass forwards and backward in the


    same Rhythm as team. It really was so fascinating to see her responding to my own advances with


    equally loud moans and groans:


    While 1 continued to work her folds, her hands made their way to my hair. She she fisted my


    blonde locks over and over again, as I quickened the pace up.


    By the time she bagan to shake the closer her own undoing got, her legs were draped over my


    shoulders, and she once again rested in her back, she was panting so so much as I continued my


    assault, her legs quivered from my actions and gasped my name out as the build up intensified.


    ¡°Lewis?!¡± She attempted to push my head away from her but I was having absolutely non of it. Not


    until I had a the very least had a proper taste of her. I wanted nothing more than for her to cum all


    over my eager and willing face, and so my tongue began to vibrate form how fast I was going,


    continuously and quickly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gasped again, and shook her head but I didn¡¯t listen to her, no, she was going to feel pleasure.


    She was going to believe that sex of any kind can be good. I sucked hard andpped quickly at her


    beating pussy. Before leaning up and slipping A single finger inside her. awaiting hole. This created


    a whole new sensation for her as I continue to suck and lick while also pumping my finger in and


    out.


    She was already rxed, and so I was able to ce yet another finger in pretty quickly after thest


    one, hearing her moan. A set of finger nails dug into my shoulder as the girl sucked in her pleasure,


    almost bing undone.


    The thing that truly tipped her over the edge though, was while my fingers were in side her, I began


    to stroke her tight walls, moving my two inserted fingers in ae hither motion causing her to


    begin thrashing about slightly which made my mouth hit her sweet spot all


    the more.


    A lightyer of perspiration began to form over her erotic body, and her breath wasing out in


    pants of pleasure. Her chest heaved up and down while her pussy clenched so tight around my


    fingers I thought I was going to lose them. Finally her thighs pped together, squeezing my head


    between them as she came all over my eager and awaiting face.


    ¡°LEWIS!¡± She screamed causing a groan to escape me at the sound. Her pussy walls pulsated


    quickly on my fingers and her legs shook rapidly. Her hips rocked in delight, and her eyes fluttered


    constantly behind her closed eyelids, all while continued top up her sweet juices.


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT

 Chapter 0310

    Chapter 0310


    Dn POV


    Iy there, panting while still feeling Lewis¡¯s tongueshing at my pulling pussy. Every single stroke


    of his fingers sent a whole new sensation of pleasurable wave to crash through me. I had never, in


    my tire life, felt pleasure like like I just did before.


    I thought when he slipped his fingers into my center I would have fruz and kicked him away, but the


    pleasure that came from the action alone simply over took every other emotion and reced it with


    onlyt. I had without a shadow of a doubt and after only one orgasm, be addicted.


    ¡°Fuck Dn¡­ you¡¯re amazing.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the small shudder that wicked through me as Lewis


    slid his fingers out of me gently. before bringing them up to his lips and sucking on them, as if he


    had just devoured my actual pussy. His eyes met mine as I winced in humorous disgust and pulled


    his fingers out of his mouth


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± I panted as a chuckle left him, he bent down quickly to captured my lips once again


    with his own, and I melted into him. I could feel the juices that had left me, still on his mouth, but it


    didn¡¯t bother me as I continued to kiss the man in front of me.


    I wanted more. I was ready for this man.


    Nothing he had done felt like King Josh. Nothing at all. Lewis had only ever brought me pleasure,


    while the kings advances didn¡¯t feel anything but forced and dirty.


    Everything the beta did spurred me on, and it caused my need for him to multiply ten fold.


    We were panting, and he was once again rock hard after Give more minutes of making out. This


    man, was just genuinely perfection, and my heart began beating faster as a single simple statement


    left my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m falling for you, Lewis Everything seemed to stop as the ex beta leaned up on his strong arms


    over myid out naked form, His brows knitted together, as he stared at me intently ¡°T¡­ I really like


    you.¡± I couldn¡¯t say I loved him, because I wasn¡¯t sure that 1pletely did yet, but the affection I


    had for him was just A stepping stone closer to saying those words, and feeling that powerful


    emotion. I really was falling in love with him, but I wasn¡¯t quite there yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± He asked trailing off as a small smile crept onto the very lips that had just been so


    intimately kissing my sex


    ¡°I want you, Lewis.¡± My arms wrapped around him again, and for some reason my legs seemed to


    follow their movements, wrapping around his back and pulling him down onto me.


    ¡°Ahh, Dn¡­¡± he groaned when his dick gently touched the smooth soaked skin of my folds. ¡°I¡¯m


    really trying not to push you, but you¡¯re making this very difficult.¡± He growled suddenly as my teeth


    gently nipped at his neck.


    ¡°I want you, im ready.¡± I felt his muscles tense drastically as I moaned slightly when his bell end


    caught my already sensitive button, and caused a jolt to shoot through me.


    ¡°But after everything you¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the king.¡± I refused to unwrap my legs from his body, he was mine, and I was his, I


    would be a foto deny it, ¡°You would twover hurt me, everything you have done has¡­ felt amazing it


    was incredible. Lewis, I want you, I need you.¡± He cut me off capturing my ¡°Tips yet again, if this is


    what it felt like to be held hostage by Lewis, then I would dly be taken by him. The man was


    perfect.


    Are you sure? Once I¡¯ve started I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop. He was gripping the bed sheet that


    lay underneath us, so tightly that I thought he was going to put a set of holes in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop. I admitted my orbs looking up at him from under my eyshes. I


    swallowed thickly as his eyes grew ck with desire and his body began to rock on top of me. The


    length of his dick did teasingly through the slickness my orgasm hail created, and my mouth hung


    open when he sat up on his knees and pulled my legs up his shoulders, allowing his tongue to


    once again explore every


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    ridge my vulva had, while i, in form, let my hand grip his hair at the shock of his movements.


    Chapter Comments


    14


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE


    Dn POV.


    Iy there, panting while still feeling Lewis¡¯s tongueshing at my pulsating pussy. Every single


    stroke of his fingers sent a whole new sensation of pleasurable wave to crash through me. I had


    never, in my entire life, felt pleasure like like I just did before.


    I thought when he slipped his fingers into my center I would have froze, and kicked him away, but


    the pleasure that came from the action alone simply over took every other emotion and reced it


    with only lust. I had without a shadow of a doubt and after only one orgasm, be addicted.


    ¡°Fuck Dn¡­ you¡¯re amazing.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the small shudder that wracked through me as Lewis


    slid his fingers out of me gently, before bringing them up to his lips and sucking on them, as if he


    hadn¡¯t just devoured my actual pussy. His eyes met mine as I winced in humorous disgust and


    pulled his fingers out of his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± I panted as a chuckle left him, he bent down quickly to captured my lips once again


    with his own, and I melted into him. I could feel the juices that had left me, still on his mouth, but it


    didn¡¯t bother me as I continued to kiss the man in front of me.


    I wanted more. I was ready for this man.


    Nothing he had done felt like King Josh. Nothing at all, Lewis had only ever brought me pleasure,


    while the kings advances didn¡¯t feel anything but forced and dirty.


    Everything the bota did spurred me on, and it caused my need for him to multiply ten fold.


    We were panting, and he was once again rock hard after five more minutes of making out. This


    man, was just genuinely perfection, and my heart began beating faster as a single simple statement


    left my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m falling for you, Lewis.¡± Everything seemed to stop as the ex beta leaned up on his strong arms


    over myid out naked form, His brows knitted together, as he stared at me intently. T¡­ I really like


    you. I couldn¡¯t say I loved him, because I wasn¡¯t sure that Ipletely did yet, but the affection 1


    had for him was just A stepping stone closer to saying those words, and feeling that powerful


    emotion. I really falling in love with him, but I wasn¡¯t quite there yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± He asked trailing off as a small smile crept onto the very lips that had just been so


    intimately kissing my sex.


    ¡°I want you, Lewis. My arms wrapped around him again, and for some reason my legs seemed to


    follow their movements, wrapping around his back and pulling him down onto me.


    ¡°Ahh, Dn¡­¡± he groaned when his dick gently touched the smooth soaked skin of my folds. ¡°I¡¯m


    really trying not to push you, but making this very difficult.¡± He growled suddenly as my teeth gently


    nipped at his neck.


    you re


    ¡°I want you, im ready, I felt his muscles tense drastically as I moaned sightly when his bell end


    caught my already sensitive button, and caused a jolt to shoot through me.


    ¡°But after everything you¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the king.¡± I refused to unwrap my legs from his body, he was mine, and I was his, I


    would be a fool to deny it. ¡°You would never hurt me, everything you have done has¡­ felt


    amazing¡­ it was incredible. Lewis, I want you, I need you.¡± He cut me off capturing my lips yet


    again, if this is what it felt like to be held hostage by Lewis, then I would dly be taken by him. The


    man was perfect.


    ¡°Are you sure? Once I¡¯ve started I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop. He was gripping the bed sheet that


    lay underneath us, so tightly that I thought he was going to put a set of holes in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop. I admitted my orbs looking up at him from under my eyshes. I


    swallowed thickly as his eyes grew ck with desire and his body began to rock on top of me. The


    length of his dick id teasingly through the slickness my orgasm had created, and my mouth hung


    open when he sat up on his knees and pulled my legs up to his shoulders, allowing his tongue to


    once again explore every.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0311

    Chapter 0311


    Chosen By The Moon


    Suddenly a finger slipped inside me and I shuddered at the instant feeling of pleasure it hought me.


    After less than a minute he Introduced a second finger while more and more moans sounded from


    dry mouth.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goddess, your so fucking tight.¡± Hemented before adding yet another finger to the party that


    was now wiggling around my vagina, trying to find that oh so sweet spot that bought the euphoria


    from before straight back into my mind.


    How I was tight was beyond me after everything the king did, I assumed I¡¯d be pretty loose and


    unable to ever feel actual intimacy, I thought the king had broken me¡­ but that couldn¡¯t have been


    further than the truth. In honesty Lewis had unknowingly filled every single crack or break that may


    have appeared and gently pushed me back together, enough for me to want even more of his


    kindness and affection. Now I wanted every inch of him.


    After a few minutes he slid a third finger in, and I gasped at how stretched I was, yet how good it


    felt. He wiggled his phnges and slowly caught my g spot that rested unstimted until today. I


    hummed in pleasure and allowed my eyebrows to knit together, in pure


    ecstasy.


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Lewis breathed out suddenly pulling his fingers out of me leaving me feeling disappointingly


    empty, that was until he as he lined himself up to my entrance. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this?


    Say the word and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    e met my eyes


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I was nervous, so nervous, but I was also telling the truth, I was ready, I wasn¡¯t sure if


    my readiness was to go all the waypletely, but I was certainly ready to try. So I sucked in a


    breath and let my hands clench tightly into fists, feeling my naik dig into my palms slightly as the


    head of his penis slowly entered my ready hole.


    I froze, and gulped at the feeling, except it wasn¡¯t at all familiar or what 1 had grown used to with


    king josh¡­ It hurt, but with that pain came the intense sparks that always shot through me at the


    simplest touch from Lewis.


    I closed my eyes, and recited three words over and over in my head as Lewis began to push


    himself further and further into my awaiting pussy. Lewis isn¡¯t josh!


    Lewis¡¯s movements were tantilizingly slow as he began to move the tip of his dick backwards and


    forwards, ever so slightly pushing his member further into me every time he¡¯d pull out and back in,


    edging it gently, and guiding it in


    ¡°Goddess¡­ really fucking tight. Rx for me, DyL¡± He groaned as my walls began to stretch


    around him, he was bigger than josh was, but, a lot more patient and kind. ¡°Please Rx, baby.¡±


    Baby?! Where the fuck did that pet namee from? I felt my cheeks heat up instantly with how


    much I liked hearing it. I never would have thought I was a pet name kind of person, but god did my


    pussy flood at the sound of it. ¡°That¡¯s it. He gently slid himself deeper inside until his entire length


    sat firmly within me. ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    I felt full, and sparks were shooting through me like lightening bolts causing my stomach to flutter


    and my heart rate to spike through the


    rool.


    ¡°Call me that again!¡± I stated, feeling myself stretching painfully around his dick, but finding nothing


    but euphoria in the feeling. My demand made him confused for less than a second before a smile


    made its way on to his mouth. He leaned down and whispered into my


    body. ear, causing a shudder of lust to zip through my


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± He began to move slowly, pulling himself out before pushing himself back in, he


    was gentle, and slow and nothing but patient, but god, I wanted him to go faster. I wanted to feel


    him, my body ached for hini


    Chapter Comments


    17


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Chapter 0312

    Chapter 0312


    Chosen By The Moon


    I tried to hint to him to move quicker, but his hands simply made its way to my hips to steady my


    movements. He began to quicken his pace, allowing his fingers to dig into the flesh on my hips


    slightly,


    ¡°Lewis¡­ his entire movements halted and he cupped my cheek lovingly, yet a worried looked


    shed across his perfect features.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± God he was so kind, but seriously dumb. 1 sok my head and smiled


    wrapping myself around his body tighter, Causing him to groan but a look of shock also shed


    across his face,


    ¡°I want you to go faster.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A low primal growl sort of erupted from his chest at my words, and his movements halted over to


    slightly, so that he could adjust his grip on my body ordingly before pulling himself all the way


    out of my eager core and trusted himself back in full force. A strong jolt of pleasure shot through me


    before his movements became consistent.


    He was gentle, but my god, he fucked me into a frenzy of moans and gaps, even more so when his


    thumb found my sensitive clit and began circling around the button while his dick worked on


    thrusting in and out. His own groans and sexual noises were music to my ears and told me that he


    too was enjoying everything he was doing to me


    ¡°Fuck Dn¡­¡± He was close to undoing once again, I could tell by how erratic his movements were


    getting. I was close too, if he could hold on for one more minute My own body would be feeling the


    euphoria of orgasming too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!.¡± I cried as I felt my entire body begin to produce a very lightyer of sweat. My legs


    ever so slightly began to shake as his thumbs pressure became slightly tougher and and his dick


    began to speed up in its movements. Ten seconds.


    My breath came out in pants and my voice was loud as I moaned, once, twice, three times, each


    one getting louder than thest, until arge cry left me as the knot that built so tight in my stomach


    suddenly became undone. My body stilled, and my pussy squeezed onto the dick inside me so tight


    I thought I might break it, every single one of my limbs began to feel tingly and fulfilled, even my


    tongue had developed a slight feeling of pins and needles at how intense my orgasm was.


    I rode out my orgasm, feeling every nerve jolt from the pleasure I had just felt, before the muscles in


    my vagina began to pulsate from being so gratified and my body flopped in exhaustion.


    I panted, trying to get my brain toprehend just what had happened exactly, when I felt Lewis


    flop next to me, panting himself, while his cock slowly deted. He obviously must have came too


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I eximed as I looked up at the ceiling. I had just had sex, and now was lying on my


    back in bed, the situation was so familiar to me that it honestly should have made my skin crawl,


    but the feeling waspletely foreign


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible. Lewis stated before pulling me into his strong arms for a long cuddle.


    I was shocked that I had done that, but even more so as I realised, I really enjoyed it.


    Chapter Comments


    18


    POST COMMENT NOW


    < SHARE

 Chapter 0313

    Chapter 0313


    Chosen By The Moon


    Lewis POV.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night¡­ holy fuckst night was the best night of my life. I felt like had imed her as my own


    and I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I was very satisfied knowing that She would carry my scent with her


    for months now, not to mention that 1 fully nned on having sex with her again, it was too


    incredible not too, if she wanted to that is.


    I had no idea she was even capable of being so sexy and erotic, not that it would have bothered me


    either way, but goddess I was so thankful she gave me a chance. It was a very big possibility that I


    would bepletely addicted to her.


    The way her body moved in rhythm with my own, and how she moaned at every single sensation


    that shot through her had me feeling more pleasure than I had ever felt before. I hadn¡¯t ever done


    anything, even remotely as intimate with someone who gave me as much gratification as Dn


    had. I fell asleepst night feeling so ted and at peace that I almost forgot about the current


    status of the world.


    I sighed, feeling my dick begin to jerk to life at the thoughts racing through my mind ofst night,


    and the sensation of finally feeling at one with Dn. I wasn¡¯t pushing for it, nor was I expecting it,


    but damn, did I enjoy it.


    I let my sight wander over to her, and I watched her beautiful face sleeping peacefully while I let out


    a small sigh of contempt. Her very lips that had attacked minest night, now rested carefree, and


    slightly parted as her breath came out in even pants, bringing a small goofy smile to my own as I


    relished in the moment, knowing she finally feltfortable enough with me to fully let her guard


    down.


    Just as I was about to gently caress her cheek, She moved, suddenly shifting in her steep, rolling


    over so that her face no longer met my eyes, but her naked, very scared back now faced me.


    1


    I still couldn¡¯t believe she even let me see it yesterday, I mean, obviously I had seen it before, I was


    there when Joshmanded it be done and I was obviously there for some other events, but I¡¯d


    never seen it so up close. I frowned while looking at it, I couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain she must


    have been in that day when the infamousshing took ce, and what made it worse, was the fact


    that she had those excessive scars as a constant, horrendous reminder of that day.


    Before I could stop myself I let my fingers gently touch the healed skin that rested on her back. I let


    my fingertips trace some of the more prominent lines, the ones that weren¡¯tpletely ovepped


    by other scars, and heard a small hum of contempte from my sleeping girls lips.


    I hadn¡¯t looked at it properlyst night, I wanted to make her feelfortable, I wanted her to think


    that her scars didn¡¯t bother me at all, but they really did. Not in the way she suspected, she thought


    they were unsightly, in fact she would probably go as far as to say that they were ugly, but for me,


    they simply made me angry every time I looked at them. I didn¡¯t care about how they looked, no


    matter what happened this girl would always be beautiful to me. I will admit though, I really did care


    about how they made her feel, and I was adamant about attempting to make her feel less self


    conscious about them.


    I ced a small barely there kiss on the back of her shoulder and continued to run my fingers over


    her back, probably creating a faint tickle on her skin, while she began to stir more.


    Before she even fluttered her eyes open and look at me, and before I even had the time to say


    good morning, she froze in her ce, her muscles tensed up under my touch and she sucked in a


    single breath before holding it for a few seconds


    Chapter Comments


    Luci Vasquez


    *contentment¡­.

 Chapter 0314

    Chapter 0314


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked jerking her body to turn and face meristead of having her scarred


    back to me. I saw nothing but horror on her face and I sighed at how insecure she was about it. She


    had no idea I truly loved her for who she was. Scars and all.


    ¡°Im sorry. I just, Want you to know that you¡¯re perfect, regardless of what marks you may have.¡±


    She shook her head and swallowed thickly still staring at the white roof above us.


    ¡°Just, please don¡¯t touch them¡­ they are ugly and¡­¡± I cut her off immediately by cupping her


    cheek and turning her head to face mine once again. I gently pecked her lips and frowned in


    sadness at her opinion. I knew she thought they were unsightly.


    ¡°They are amazing.¡± I truly didn¡¯t care that she had them, I just wanted her to see that I was madly


    in love with every single part of her. ¡°You stood up for yourself, and never once allowed your views


    to deviate, despite what you were going through. Those scars are a sign,


    you arepletely unshakable when ites to making a better world. The fact that you received


    them, instead of submitting. shows just how far you¡¯re willing to go to have equal footing. You


    should be damn proud of them.¡±


    that


    It was a known fact that Dn possessed a mouth that ran away with her most of the time, if not all


    of the time, however for the first time since I had known her, she was speechless and simply stared


    at me


    ¡°I¡¯m basically a walking talking poster child for abuse, Lewis. Every part of my skin has some sort of


    mark or memory of what the king did to me. Even if I am proud of myself, I hate my body because it


    was powerless to do anything against him.¡± She sighed and shuffled up to rest her head on my


    chest, as soon as she did she spoke again, quietly, making mepletely understand where she


    wasing from. ¡°My back is the worst, I can¡¯t even shower properly, because either the pressure


    of the spay or the temperature of the water causes me pain. It¡¯s not a simple matter of the way it


    looks, even though it¡¯s not pleasant in the slightest, but it¡¯s still¡­¡±


    Causing you to suffer.¡± I finished her sentence off while a sh of guilt shot through me at not


    realizing sooner. I ought to have known really, her scarring was excessive I really ought to have


    figured it out sooner that her skin was so thin and fragile because of it that certain things would


    cause difort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have known.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you, and you¡¯re not a mind reader. Well, I guess you sort of are, but only to wolves.¡±


    She chuckled trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Lewis¡­ can I ask you something? She suddenly looked


    very serious despite our attire being nonexistent.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m always here if you need anything. I hope you know that. She nodded with a small


    smile and nothing but sincerity clouding her eyes. She knew that she could ask anything of me, I


    could tell she knew that much.


    ¡°Lewis, what do expect to happen after king Josh and his family have been defeated? Now she had


    myplete and utter undecided attention. I thought she would have asked me something about


    last night, and our activities, but instead she went straight into this topic.


    I could tell that the weight of things was really starting to get to her. I admit, I wasn¡¯t really sure she


    could carry everything that people expected her too, even still I gave her my honest answer.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think the world will end up inplete limbo.¡± I sat up from myid down position and looked at


    her nothing but seriousness on my face. ¡°And¡­ I think a lot of people expect you to take the


    throne.¡± She ghed turning her head to me, she didn¡¯t want to take over from Josh, anyone with a


    brain could see that much.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    undivided not undecided

 Chapter 0315

    Chapter 0315


    Chosen By The Moon


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask what other people expect, Lewis. I asked you. What do you think should happen after


    the king is gone?¡± I think she¡¯d make a fucking good ruler, if I was beingpletely honest, but I


    know that wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think we need to take josh down before we even think about the aftermath.¡± She


    shook her head and sighed, sitting up herself and looking at me, caution embedded into her


    beautiful orbs.


    ¡°We will have the opportunity to get more people involved with our rebellion, but only if we have a


    n set in ce. Everyone thinks it should be me to sit on the throne, but I don¡¯t know the first


    thing about ruling over people. Not to mention everyone only wants me to be they thing the


    moon goddess chose me specifically for that role. Her hands three themselves into the air and she


    scoffed at the situation. I was simply baffled.


    1


    I had told her personally time and time again that people rally behind her because she¡¯s not afraid


    to speak up, so many other people have told her that she is the reason they are fighting, that she


    alone had the ability to rally everyone together, she can revoke change, and yet, she had such little


    doubt in herself that it was almost heartbreaking to hear.


    I couldn¡¯t for the life of meprehend how perfect she was, and how brave she is about


    everything. She stood up to lycans for years and still can¡¯t see the impact she has..


    ¡°Dn, you may not like the answer to your questions.¡± I had to be honest with her did I, I mean I


    couldn¡¯t just tell her what she wanted to hear, because then after the inevitable war, we would be


    no better off


    ¡°You think I should ept the crown?!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a natural leader. I think despite all your reservations, when the timees you¡¯ll


    ept your role within the world, and I honestly and genuinely think you¡¯ll be exactly what the


    world needs.¡± I watched her orbs grow slightly at my words, but I spoke my truth. I truly believe that


    once josh is out, Dn will naturally unknowingly take over. ¡°I don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll understand


    exactly what that is, but I do know, you are the one who will invoke change.¡±


    ¡°Why though? I¡¯m just one person, how can everybody expect me, of all people, to carry the weight


    of the entire world on my back.¡± He head shook very slightly and a frustrated groan sounded out


    from her as she buried her face into her hands. ¡°I have a big mouth, I know that, if I had just kept my


    ducking mouth shut in the beginning then none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°You still would have been the queen, you still would have had to endure torture from josh, he¡¯s to


    narcissistic to know any different, whether you werepliant or not.¡± I had seen josh for exactly


    who he was, and I had no doubt in my mind that he would have done exactly the same things to


    her, if she had in fact epted him. The only difference is, she would have willingly andpliantly


    epted it, at least this way she made her views very clear from the get go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it¡­ but it¡¯s not the king who is causing my anxiety and fear at the minute. It is


    societies insanely high expectations of me, it¡¯s just impossible to live up to them.¡±


    POST COMMENT


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0316

    Chapter 0316


    Dn POV.


    My anxiety was raging as me and Lewis made our way to alpha Gilliards office. I had made a


    decision, one that could blow up in my face and be rejected by everyone who may take our side in


    the uing battle, but still, I had done what was asked of me, and had every intention of doing


    what I could for the fight. Everyone was willing to schllice everything to project change, so it was


    only right for me to


    do the same.


    As we walked through the pack house I could hear murmurs from the wolves present and I stopped


    in my tracks, turning to Lewis with squinted eyes. I had realized why people were talking, and


    secretly liked the fact that they were


    ¡°They all know exactly what we didst night, don¡¯t they?¡± My voice holding an amused yet


    using tone that had Lewis awkwardly scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Erm, well, your scent has changed somewhat. So they probably suspect our¡­ erm, actions.¡± My


    scent? I hadn¡¯t even thought about that, my mind shed to the conversation I had with Aria, after


    she had asked me why I let the king have rtions with me, but wouldn¡¯t ept his mark. Then


    only one question stopped dead in my mind, and 1 blurted it out before I could stop the words from


    materializing


    ¡°Do I still have the kings scent on me?¡± In hind sight, that probably wasn¡¯t the best question to ask a


    Lycan, who was obviously somewhat territorial over me. Little did he know that I had already


    epted him entirely. He belonged with me just as much as I belonged with him.


    Our own bond had slowly developed into something beautiful and equal, I had to admit that just


    seeing him bought a smile to my face, and calmed any nerves I may have had.


    Lewis, let out a small growl at my question, but managed to quell it quickly, grabbing my palm with


    his own and pulling me into his chest and wrapping his arms around me, he ced a single kiss on


    my head before my head rose slightly to look him in the eye. He gave a devilish smile and looked


    down at me in hisrge arms.


    ¡°No, Josh¡¯s scent is long gone. You¡¯re mine Dn, and your scent now reflects that.¡± His eyes


    shed slightly possessively, before he even realized his own words. I never thought for one


    second how turned on hearing him say that would make me, but I felt my pussy leak slightly, which


    caused yet another small growl to leave him. This one, held nothing but lust.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I had time toprehend where we were even stood, and how many people were in the


    same corridor we were in, Lewis¡¯s lips captured my own, and I melted into it. His tongue quickly


    made itself known battling for dominance with my own. My own lustful frienzy kicked in, and I began


    using my arms, that had wrapped themselves around his neck, to pull him closer in to me. He was


    right, I was his, and he was mine.


    I loved this man.


    My eyes widened drastically at my thought process and I pulled away from him trying to catch my


    breath. I chuckled awkwardly and looked around, no one was paying any attention to us and yet,


    all I could feel were hundreds of pairs of eyes, staring at me as I tried to quell my arousal,


    ¡°We should, erm¡­ I mean¡­¡± I cleared my throat in true Dn fashion and looked down, noticing


    how crinkled and unkept my clothes had be. ¡°Gilliard is waiting for us.¡± I quickly fixed the top


    that I was wearing as it had be slightly tousled while Lewis, sorted out the little, not so little,


    problem in his trousers that had obviously sprang to life at our very public disy¡­ E sighed


    though, turning to Lewis and smiling kindly at him causing a small frown to form op his Lee. ¡°I¡¯m


    happy though¡­¡± I stated quietly causing his frown of confusion to deepen, and his head to cock to


    the side, ever so slightly, forcing me to stile a giggle. ¡°I¡¯m d people know that you¡¯re mine.¡± I


    stated walking in front of him quickly and not looking back.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0317

    Chapter 0317


    I didn¡¯t want to see his expression, I couldn¡¯t take it if he showed anger or something like that, I just


    knew that I would dly walk around sharing his scent. I guess all of my old friends were right about


    one thing¡­ It was impossible to deny your mate once they had


    found you.


    Lewis, did respond to my words. Not that I wanted him to, I just needed his to know how I felt,


    without explicitly stating the obvious three words that I wanted to say, but that just wouldn¡¯te


    out. He simply and silently followed me through the pack house, while his loud yet unspoken


    questions boomed over the corridor until we reached Gilliards door.


    I knocked thrice on the wood and waited for him to reply to my knocking with a smalle in, which


    I did as soon as his reply met my ears. I didn¡¯t wait for the ex beta to follow, because I knew he


    wasn¡¯t at all far behind me.


    ¡°Good morning, Dn¡­ Lewis, how are you both on this fine day?¡± Ok¡­ he knew, there was no


    way he didn¡¯t know. He smug expression told me everything and I sighed, smiling but already fed


    up with the amount of questions I was going to get, in the short time I had been here, I had noticed


    that although they were cousins, Lewis and Gilliard acted much more like brothers.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine Gill.¡± Gill hummed jokingly at his cousins tense reply, then nced down at Lewis¡¯s


    pants.


    ¡°Well, you two are fully in the lovey doves stage aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m surprised to see you here at all if


    I¡¯m honest, when I first found Trina we locked ourselves in my room for four days.¡± He chuckled,


    obviously thinking back to his initial meeting of his mate.


    ¡°Dn has something she wants to run by you, before we take it to the other packs and rebellions.¡±


    Lewis disregarded what Gill had said only moments ago and went straight to business, his tone


    whenever he was being stern always enthralled me but never had his voice, caused arousal in me.


    It felt like I was in heat, I need Lewis, and I wanted nothing more than to be wrapped around him,


    naked¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I released a very small moan which caused my eyes to widen and a small cough made its way out


    of my mouth in an attempt to cover up my lust, I saw Lewis step towards me slightly with yet


    another growl on his lips, but I shook my head slightly and quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Oh¡­ erm yeah, I wanted to ask your opinion on something.¡± I stated clenching my legs together


    and swallowing thickly at the atmosphere I had caused.


    ¡°Ok¡­ but the next time one of you make any indication of arousal, I¡¯m kicking you both out before


    you jump each other¡¯s bones in my office.¡± He chuckled and his words caused my cheeks to re a


    deep red We wouldn¡¯t do that, I had some self respect. I shook my head and sighed refusing to


    meet Lewis¡¯s eye line again for the remainder of the little meeting I had wanted.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s about what alpha Dalton said¡­¡± Gilliards ears pricked up instantly at my words and


    he sat up straight in his chair, all hints of amusement were gone from his features and in its ce


    was a look, that was solely focused on me.


    ¡°About how he would make a decision once you have.¡± I nodded my head and sighed already


    knowing I was about topletely sacrifice some of my freedom for the sake of the rebellion.


    ¡°Everyone wants to see me on the throne, right? The wolves think the moon goddess chose me to


    be queen and the humans think my resolve against the king makes me the ideal candidate!¡± I


    stated slightly pacing the floor where I stood My hands¡® shook a little as I thought about things, my


    mind solely on my idea. It could work. ¡°What if I temporarily took up leadership after the king, while


    we hold an election for the true ruler?!¡±


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0318

    Chapter 0318


    ¡°An election?!¡± I nodded my head and stopped pacing my hands found their way to the desk and


    they rested on it slightly.


    ¡°When I went to Alpha Daltons pack, I met the mayor of the human district, he was elected to ry


    any information to Alpha Dalton. The human district and the Lycan district arepletely separate,


    and so the humans held an election to decide who would handle all interactions. It was a good


    system and it actually gave me the idea.¡± I exined to the men in the room. ¡°I think it would work


    for the new king or queen to be chosen by the people. I think it would be beneficial to have not one


    sole ruler but multiple. Each country choosing and having its own ruler and using them toe


    together maybe once a year or something to converse on matters.¡±


    I had obviously already spoken to Lewis about this, but Gilliard was the opinion I needed. Lewis was


    always going to support me, but he was s, whereas I knew Gilliard would give me his genuine


    opinion.


    ¡°How would the candidates be chosen though?¡± His thoughts were going through his head faster


    than I ever thought they would. of the election? I sighed, I had thought about this also, but it was


    Lewis who actually came up with the most fair n of action.


    ¡°We thought the people could nominate.¡± Lewis admitted from behind me. ¡°We¡¯ll count each and


    every nomination and the four individuals with the highest amount of nominations will campaign for


    the title of ruler. This will be the case for all the other countries also,¡± Contemtion, was the only


    thing on Gilliards face, his eyebrows knitted together in a frown and his lips pursed in thought.


    ¡°What if you two are among the candidates chosen?¡± My eyes grew slightly wide at this thought, I


    guess I hadn¡¯t exactly thought of everything. Although, there were millions of people in America


    alone, I doubt I would be one of the four chosen.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much doubting I will even make it through the battle, but, if that were to happen then we


    would ept our fate, and lead people to the best of our abilities.¡± I felt Lewis¡¯s hand gently


    squeeze my shoulder and it caused me to sigh. The feeling of his hand causing sparks to shoot


    through me.


    ¡°Your idea is quite sound actually. I think many people will agree¡­ you should present this to Alpha


    Dalton and see where his opinion lies.¡± I nodded my head and smiled, this could actually work, an


    election is both just and fair, it¡¯s not relying on hierarchy or legitimacy, it¡¯spletely the choice of


    people. ¡°This could be the idea that sways him to provide us with aid from his pack.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant idea.¡± Lewis whispered into my ear before kissing my temple. My knees went week at


    the simple gesture and I finally turned to meet his eyes, yet again arousal flooded the room from the


    pair of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good n¡­ now get out and get a room that¡¯s not my office.¡± GiDiard was smiling from ear to


    ear which made me giggle slightly.


    ¡°That is an even better n.¡± Lewis quickly threw me over his shoulder, enticingughter, and


    marched straight back to our room. It was about time I epted the pleasures of intimacy instead of


    being so worried.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And we did enjoy ourselves¡­ for two days straight.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0319

    Chapter 0319


    < SHARE


    Chosen By The Moon


    King Josh POV


    I was irritated beyond reason. My beta was nowhere to be found, my mate who was so obviously


    holding up in the sector I grew up in, the one that had closed its border was out of my reach, and


    my newly appointed gamma was down my ear constantly telling me I should have killed my queen


    when I had the opportunity to


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, non of this would be happening if it wasn¡¯t for that girl He stated as he sipped a


    mug of coffee while looking over the office we were currently in. ¡°You are loosing touch with your


    emotions, your grace, everything about you is bing irrational.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should have sawed both of her legs off, so she couldn¡¯t run away from me, I should have


    handcuffed her to my very being. Killing her would have killed me, what I should have done is


    forced her to ept the bond. I should have killed her stupid mom in front of her, keeping her alive


    if she epted me and bit her neck as a thank you gift for sparing her parents meaningless life.


    There is a lot of things I should have fucking done, I was weak, and far too soft on her.¡± I snapped


    causing fist to m down on the desk in front of me, splitting it into two. ¡°What of Oliver?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still been no word on him. We¡¯ve tried the mind link multiple times, at this point it¡¯s safe to


    assume that he¡¯s either, dead, locked up or been swayed by the rebellion.¡± Warren was absolutely


    fucking useless. I was at a stalemate, by my own Luna. Much to my annoyance my body one again


    betrayed me at the mere thought of her. My dick sprung to life in side my pants and my fists


    clenched tighter.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I was finished with meaningless conversations, I was getting weaker without my Luna, my


    anger rising every second she was gone, and it was made worse by the fact that I knew where she


    was. I knew what sector she was in right this very moment, but I was powerless to get her. My men


    were on their way, and when they got here we would devise a n of action.


    I won¡¯t be backed into a corner by my mate. No, she was meant to be underneath me, she was


    meant to obey me, my Luna! How unlucky was I to have been gifted a human as my mate. Still, she


    was very beautiful, even with her body full of bruises and scars, although I loved seeing them on


    her. The permanent marks I had made on her delicate skin, even the bruises that had formed from


    my hands alone gave me a thrill.


    Every time I would hit her, orsh out at her sent lustful adrenaline to rush through me, even more


    so when she got back up, when she looked me in the eyes daring me to break her. Nothing but a


    bet swimming in her determined orbs. A bet to see who woulde out on top. One that said I


    would never shatter herpletely.


    It was a bet that I had epted, one I was determined to fucking win, and goddess did Ie


    close.


    My cock becamerger in my pants when the vision of her begging me to kill her shot through my


    mind like lightening, sparking all of my urges ten fold.


    I growled loudly, before unbuckling my pants and pulling out my erect and throbbing member.


    ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± I stated as I fisted myself, my eyes closed as I thought about everything we ever


    did. Every single intimate interaction


    to prioritise her pleasure. One stood out among the rest for me though, and that was the time I ted


    Everything about that night was addictive. Her sexy and erotic red lingerie, making me absolutely


    love the color on her. The way she ran away, enticing a thrilling chance of capturing my prey, how


    she squirmed in the restraints I had ced her in, opening her up to me effortlessly, so that she was


    ready and waiting.


    Chapter Comments

 Chapter 0320

    Chapter 0320


    My hands speed quickened as I thought about it. Every cry of pain, every grunt of determination,


    every slur of rejection that fell from her lips, as I took what I wanted, without question or consent.


    My legs shook slightly as I continued to pleasure myself, she was mine, wholeheartedly mine,


    whether she admitted it or not, and she always would be, she could run to the far ends of the word


    and still, she would be tethered to me. I leaned on the desk in front of me, finding an erratic rhythm


    in my gestures as I wanked over the memories of her.


    Finally, I let myself go, spraying my semen all over the tifice I was in and down my hand.


    I looked at the white substance and growled in anger again, it should havey inside my mate, and


    yet there it was glistening on my hand, taunting me about not having my goddess given mate with


    me.


    Still I did take satisfaction knowing that I had made asting impression, she would always be


    reminded of me, in everything she did. I had managed to do far too much to her without it having a


    lingering effect.


    I imagine that every time she closed her eyes she saw me, in all my glory. Thosest few days I


    was with her, we¡¯re simply amazing. The pure look of fear that shot through her eyes every time I


    spoke would forever be engraved in my mind.


    I sighed, shaking my nowid dick before tucking it back into my pants, before grabbing a


    handful of paperwork and walking out, leaving my mess for this packs stupid alpha to find and


    returning to the main pack house.


    Warren spoke to one of the she¨Cwolves as she batted her eyshes at him, and I smiled smugly


    knowing exactly what he would be doing with herter. Warren was a good choice for Gamma, he


    was simr to me, and had the same notion on humans as I did.


    Lewis never agreed with me, and Oliver was too loyal to speak against me even though I knew he


    didn¡¯t like my actions. In fact the only time he had ever really stood up to me was when I took things


    too far with Dn. He loved me, I was his owner, and knew he would do anything for me. If I asked


    him to take a silver bullet for me he would without question.


    It actually started when me and my dad killed his parents. You see we had found out that they were


    in fact being friendly with a group of hunters, it was disgusting and against our nature, friends, can


    you imagine? Befriending people who were set out to destroy our kind. No the hunters had to die


    and so did those traitors. It was my first kill, I was 12 years old.


    Of course, we were nning to kill Oliver too, that was the intention until we saw him using the


    ancient ability called ¡®the sight¡®. Only a handful of wolves possessed it, and Lewis was another one.


    It allowed a wolf to see miles in front of them, by using the roots of a tree or the grass on the


    ground. If a wolf could use it, then that meant it had been gifted by the goddess Luna herself.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We couldn¡¯t kill him, but we could get the boy on our side. My dad made some bullshit story up


    about how the hunters killed his parents and that we would get revenge on them, and he bought it.


    Even more so when we took him into our pack. He was always beneath us, he knew it too, but we


    treated him fairly and gave him a family. How could he not be loyal.


    ¡°What exactly do you n on doing about the rebellion Your grace?¡± The alpha of the district spoke


    to me as I sat waiting for food to


    ¡°My mate can fester for a while. The border has been closed which means no one else can enter


    and join their pathetic ranks, and it keep her locked in one ce. We will wait for my forces to arrive


    and draw up ns of attack. They don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± I chuckled looking over some of the forms


    needed to invoke the change in education. ¡°My mate wille running into me with wee arms,


    and I will ce my mark on her¡­ there and¡­¡± I however, didn¡¯t have the chance to finish my


    sentence as a pain unlike anything I had ever felt before erupted in my chest. I cried out clutching


    at my top and mming my fist hard on the table.


    Chosen By The Moon

 Chapter 0321

    Chapter 0321


    ¡°Your grace?!¡± The alpha was quick to stand up and began barking orders to one of his lowly pack


    members. ¡°Get the packs fin now! I rolled my eyes and frowned, the pain didn¡¯t at all subside for at


    least an hour, my heart contracting as I realized exactl feeling this.


    My mate¡­ My goddess given Queen Luna was fucking someone else¡­ some stupid guy she had


    met while actively rejecting m


    How in goddess¡¯s name did she of all people even manage to entice someone like that? I had


    broken her! I watched her cower before me, terrified of what I would do next both physically and


    sexually, I watched her fight me at every turn and now that s willingly opening her legs to anyone


    that gave her the time of day!


    Maybe she was being forced by someone else? It might not have been her choice to be doing


    things at all. I of course would b was fucking her, hung drawn and quartered as publicly as


    possible, but it would be a lie if I said that I didn¡¯t like the idea of That girl deserved everything she


    ever got.


    I let out a huge growl one that shook the core of every Lycan and every human that resided in this


    district. My anger zed to feel the pain for at least an hour. Whoever was screwing her had


    stamina, and she was a fucking goody.


    came


    ¡°You¡­ get your pack ready for the fight of their lives, we¡¯re going to war very soon indeed.¡± I smiled


    viciously. ¡°I want crews on the fucking battle field, filming my victory. Once that stupid rebellion has


    been squashed, I¡¯ll mark my mate and d with me. No one, ever makes a show of me.¡± I forcefully


    shifted yet again at her actions and ran for hours through the night disappeared and with it a gleeful


    smile yed on my lips. Maybe she had been raped.


    That afternoon the agony hit me again, and didn¡¯t subside for a even a second. Two full days I was


    bed bound because my know how to close her fucking legs.


    b


    Then it struck me¡­ there was only one person I knew of that would even have had a chance to do


    something with her. On she liked enough to allow things to happen. That fucking traitor was now


    taking my mate as his?! Ha, I¡¯ll consider it pay


    his mate before I killed her.


    It was the only exnation I could think of. I knew my Luna liked him. They had a connection, at


    first I just assumed it wa bond, but no, he had chosen a new mate¡­ it was clear as day¡­ my Luna


    had been imed by someone else, and she ep


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why the fuck wasn¡¯t I good enough for her?!


    Id show her¡­ she will regret ever rejecting me!

 Chapter 0322

    Chapter 0322


    Dn POV.


    Iy, tangled up in bed between the sheets and Lewis. We were both panting so hard and my pussy


    was both contracting and pulsating after.being used so much.


    I felt like Lewis hadpletely imed me as his, and I never wanted to leave the room I was in


    with him.


    Two days we had been held up for, two days of constant sex, and cuddles. The door would knock


    asional with a tray of food for us. both, and we would ultimately wait until the thralls of our


    excitement had died down enough for us to shovel the food down, only to begin having the best sex


    ever once again.


    I was in a never ending stage of multiple orgasms, and I waspletely and utterly drunk on the


    feeling of Lewis, both on top of me and underneath me. I did however learn very quickly not to


    underestimate the stamina of a wolf.


    The king neversted as long as Lewis, in fact the more I did with Lewis the further and further The


    king drifted from my mind altogether. Before even thinking about doing anything intimate with


    anyone else would lead me to begin shaking, and fighting myself not to have a panic attack as I


    remembered exactly what his grace had done to me. Now though, the thought of intimacy crashed


    through my head like a tidal wave, and I thought of nothing but the sexathon me and Lewis had


    been unknowingly taking part in.


    ¡°Goddess Dn¡­¡± Lewis panted as he look at me. Iy on my stomach,pletely breathless, my


    mutted back showing every scar and mark that had been made and me, not caring in the slightest


    that it was open to Lewis. ¡°You truly are fucking amazing.¡±


    He had told me that it waspletely normal for wolves to stay with their newly found mates for


    days at a time, simply enjoying each other¡¯spany in any way they wished too. That after the


    first time of having sex together, the pair be addicted and need nothing. more than to feel at


    one with their partner.


    I was human, but still, that was exactly how I felt, I felt like I needed Lewis, I needed him close to


    me at all times. I wanted to always feel him, and prayed he wanted the same thing, which he often


    assured


    me he did.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed my shoulder gently, before sliding over to me and rubbing my upper back gently, even


    the touch of his fingertips on the scars that rested their didn¡¯t phase me at all, I simply smiled and


    turned to face him, my hair sprawled out all over the pillow that my cheek rested on.


    ¡°You are so beautiful¡­¡± He kissed the slightly raised skin on my back. now. ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡± He


    pecked again, moving lower with every statement. ¡°You are strong.¡± His hand began to gently rub


    my arm as his mouth moved lower while Iughed at him and moved my naked ass slightly higher


    to entice him. I waspletely love struck. He growled at the moment moving quickly so that his


    hands now rested on each of my skinny ass cheeks, he squeezed gently before bending down and


    biting it ever so slightly, causing a moan to leave my smiling lips.


    ¡°We should really go and get the food that¡¯s waiting outside that door for us.¡± I stated effortlessly


    lifting on of my legs up and moving it over his entire knelt body, rolling on to my back, leaving him


    knelt between my legs, with my glistening pussy in full view of him.


    ¡°I¡¯d much prefer to enjoy the treat currently in front of me.¡± Iughed and sat up only to take his lips


    and press them onto mine. Enjoying the exploration both of our tongues were doing, just as much


    as I had


    20


    +25 BONUS


    enjoyed it for the first time three days ago.


    ¡°Only if I can too.¡± He groaned at my words and instantly buried his head between my thighs,


    alreadypping at my leaking pussy. Very touch, every sensation felt like pure pleasure. It was


    indescribable how incredible it all was.

 Chapter 0323

    Chapter 0323


    It was quitete into the evening. The food I had mentioned minuets ago had actually been bought


    up to us about an hour ago, so it was most likely cold and inedible, but still, I suppose we did need


    to stop eventually.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­. right there Lew.¡± I cried out as his tongue found my swollen, sensitive clit. Hepped at


    me, moaning and groaning showing me he was enjoying himself just as much as I was. Two full


    days of sex, only stopping to sleep and eat before going right back into it. We had even had sex in


    the bath tub when we were supposed to be washing. ourselves up. ¡°Don¡¯t stop ¡± my breath became


    erratic and my heart. rate spiked, my legs shook rapidly and a lightyer of sweat swept over me


    before I can undone on his face. I let out a satisfied moan and ran my hand through his tousled hair


    as he slurped everyst drop of my juices.


    ¡°Simply perfection.¡± He stated with a grin as he wiped his lips before attacking mine again. I let him,


    panting and relishing in my intense orgasm before holding my arms open for him to nestle himself


    in


    between.


    I looked at him chuckling as he snuggled into my small breasts, not bothering about the size of


    them, or anything like that. He kissed my nipple then licked it causing me to jalt underneath him.


    ¡°I need¡­ to get¡­ my breath back¡­ first.¡± I panted while chuckling¡­ I had never been happier.


    ¡°Hey Lewis?.. his head lifted and he pecked.


    me all over before answering me again.


    ¡°You ok?¡± He asked no sense of sincerity in his voice at all, because it was fairly obvious that I was


    more than ok.


    ¡°I Lo¡­¡± A knock sounded on the door, and I groaned, throwing my


    +25 BONUS


    head back. Why now? I was just about to tell him how I felt. Why did stupid food have to be bought


    up now?!


    Hang on, dinner was bought up an hour ago, so we weren¡¯t expecting any more for the remainder of


    the night. So who the fuck was


    knocking?


    The knock sounded again, and this time Lewis groaned.


    ¡°I was wondering how long it would be before we were needed.¡± He sighed cing a single peck on


    my lips and grabbing a single pair of shorts before slipping them on. I grabbed hold of the bed


    sheets and sloped them over my naked body while Lewis went to the door, he gave me a quick nod


    asking if he was ok to open it, and I returned his gesture with a single nod of my own.


    He sighed before turning the lock and opening the door to reveal alpha Gilliard, who looked nothing


    but guilty at interrupting us.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh, sorry to¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even let him finish his sentence before I rolled my eyes and interrupted


    him, he wouldn¡¯t have disturbed us if it wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously important.¡± I stated remaining on my back in the bed that obviously wreaked of sex.


    Lewis nodded at my statement and


    turned back to his cousin.


    ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Well, that holographic machine thing, has been ringing for a while¡­ it rang yesterday, and I


    ignored it, thinking I¡¯d give you two some space but¡­¡± Gilliard was an idiot to prioritize our sex life


    over that extremely important phone call from Australia.


    ¡°Are you serious?! It¡¯ll be Jack with his answer.¡± I grabbed the sheets that were keeping me covered


    and bought them with me as I charged to the closet and closed the doors getting changed into


    Lewis¡¯s t¨Cshirt and a pair of shorts. I walked out with my feet bare and my hair wild


    +25 BONUS


    before running towards the alpha and Lewis who both stood shocked at my haste.


    ¡°Who the fuck is Jack?¡± Lewis asked with a small frown on his face as I attempted to smooth my


    matted hair into a tight ponytail making it look somewhat presentable.

 Chapter 0324

    Chapter 0324


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡± I gestured to Gilliard to lead the way and the three of us bounded through


    the pack house to the alpha office. ¡±


    Jacks the leader of the Australian rebellion.¡± II elucidated as we


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    made it to the office.


    ¡°You never mentioned him.¡± Lewis frowned and I stepped up to him and pushed his shoulder


    yfully.


    ¡°Well, I may have gotten a little distracted. I¡¯m mentioning it now aren¡¯t I.¡± He mumbled slightly


    under his breath which caused Gilliard to stifle augh, but I couldn¡¯t make out the mumble.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the phone thing?¡±


    Gilliard took it out of his desk draw and handed it to me to sort out. Lewis stood next to me, his hand


    firmly and possessively on my shoulder, while I sat on the chair behind the desk. I pressed the


    button and smoothed my hair out again. I felt so gross being dressed and still leaking from


    everything we had done over the past few days. I really would need to wash again before anything


    else, I should have washed before this, but it was too important.


    ¡°Good¡¯ay.¡± Came Jack¡¯s chipper voice and I smiled at the little


    holographic copy of him that rested on the table, sun sses resting on his face covering up his


    mangled eye.


    ¡°Hey, sorry I¡¯m sote calling you back.¡± Jack smiled, his teeth gleaming white as he tapped his


    hands on his knees.


    ¡°No worries, love. I have some news though. The rebellion is in, said they¡¯re willing to risk it. I think


    we have a chance too in honesty. You¡¯re good with words miss Riley.¡± I smiled widely at the notion


    of gaining another alliance entirely. It was a huge deal. ¡°Ok, so what happens next? How do we pick


    a date?¡±


    1/2


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about this, we can¡¯t attack on a full moon, even with lycans fighting in our


    corner, we¡¯d be at too much of a disadvantage.¡± I stated leaving the two wolves in the room


    shocked at my words knowing exactly what I meant. ¡°Lycans are weakest when the moon isn¡¯t


    visible at all, so our best bet is to attack on a night before the new moon.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. Also, we need to coordinate with the Japanese rebellion too. Im


    hoping to be in contact with one of their leaders within the next week. Do you think you can hold


    onto this device until then?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if alpha Dalton wanted it back, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask.


    ¡°I can certainly ask.¡± I was so shocked at this revtion, I had no ideal we had the means to include


    another rebellion into our discussion. The more we can get on board the better. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to be


    able to get in touch with a country in Europe too. If you have any ideas how to do that then I¡¯m all


    ears.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese may have a way. Our best bet is to simply ask around. Your the girl who started the


    smuggling trade, I¡¯m sure you can get a few numbers.¡± I nodded my head and smiled at the


    amazing luck I was having. ¡°I¡¯m going to go but will be in touch soon. I¡¯ll try and call you during the


    day next time.¡± He chuckled and hung up quickly. While the three of us just sat there, unsure about


    what had actually just happened.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got Australia!¡± I stated after a minute of staring at the device. I squealed in delight and


    jumped up from my chair onto Lewis who caught me effortlessly but remained impassive. ¡°Lew, this


    is good news.¡± Lewis¡¯s pout became deeper though, causing me to frown.


    ¡°He was flirting with you.¡±


    Someone was jealous!

 Chapter 0325

    Chapter 0325


    Dn POV.


    ¡°Are You actually jealous? Of a guy who I have spoken to twice?¡± I chuckled wrapping my arms


    around his torso and looking up at him through my eyshes.


    ¡°He was flirting with you! And what was with those stupid.


    sunsses? I get it, he lives in Australia, but still, what a show off.¡± Lewis huffed as he sniffed my


    head, taking in my scent before hugging me into him tightly.


    ¡°Actually, he only has one eye.¡± I stated causing shock to form on my idiot boyfriends face. ¡°So I


    think he wears the sses to cover it up.¡± Wait¡­ was Lewis my boyfriend? He hadn¡¯t asked me


    explicitly, but after everything surely we could put abel on things now. I mean, I wanted to call him


    my boyfriend, but what did he want? I suppose he would have wanted thebel of mate.


    ¡°Well, I still didn¡¯t like him.¡± Gilliard chuckled, and looked at the two of us smiling warmly. We were


    bothpletely attached to each other¡¯s side, we were disheveled and Lewis¡¯s hair was pointing in


    every single direction it could go.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he was talking to your mate. Your wolf won¡¯t like anyone unmated who does that.¡± I


    guess both me and Lewis were discovering new ways tobat these intense feelings we had for


    each other. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised you have not yet marked her.


    I went stiff at the thought of that. I may have been able to perform. acts of pleasure, and I may have


    come to terms with Lewis being a Lycan, but to actually ept him and the mark he most likely


    wanted to ce on me was entirely different. Did that make me a bad person? He was a wolf after


    all, it¡¯s in their nature to want to mark


    +25 BONUS


    their partners for the world to see.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I had it in me to ever grant him permission for that, so instead I quickly changed the


    subject, pretending I hadn¡¯t heard thement at all.


    ¡°We need toe up with a n of action.¡± I stated quickly, pulling away from the warmth that


    enveloped me in the form of Lewis¡¯s arms. ¡°With the borders closed we really do need to speak to


    each district. We need to figure things out in terms of nning.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Lewis stated, and both our eyes met Gilliard. The past couple of days had been pure


    blissful, erotic, but serene, I never wanted to leave that room with Lewis, all my troubles were


    forgotten. while we remained tucked away, but now we had to continue to prepare. I could sense it


    in my bones, that the fight was looming closer and closer as each tick of the clock passed by, I also


    knew that my body was no where near ready for the fight ahead of us.


    ¡°Ideally it would be beneficial to travel to each district. We will need to physically speak to each of


    the alphas and their lunas, to try and gain. their support. I¡¯d suggest sending you, Dn, to the


    more loyal packs in the sector. You are the best at swaying people.¡± Gilliard admitted as I stared at


    him. I had no idea why everyone saw me that way, but it didn¡¯t matter, if I could help in any way


    then I would, so I nodded my head sighing at the amount of work we had ahead of us.


    ¡°We will set off tomorrow morning.¡± Lewis spoke before getting stopped by Gilliard again. He looked


    nervous as his eyes darted between me and the ex beta. I frowned already knowing that what


    Gilliard was about to say, was something we wouldn¡¯t like the sound


    1. of.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but you can not go together.¡± I felt anger surging from Lewis as he stepped forwards


    towards his


    busin.


    ¡°Of course I can go with her! Do you think I¡¯m going to let her go


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +25 BONUS


    alone? To goddess knows how many packs, who may or may not attack her and try to force her to


    go back to Josh?! Not a fucking chance.¡± His anger rose more and more with every word, but I


    simply sat quietly, thinking things over in my head analytically.

 Chapter 0326

    Chapter 0326


    My sight swapped from the alpha to the ex lord beta and I nodded, knowing exactly why Gilliard


    said we couldn¡¯t travel together.


    ¡°It would be unting our rtionship in front of people who solely believe me and the king are to be


    fated.¡± I stated, meeting Gilliards look of shock but equally impressed that I had understood. ¡°Lewis,


    you were the kings right hand, for years, but all of a sudden your here, with me. Our scent is bad


    enough but if we turned up to a pack asking for eptance and aid, it would be like a punch in the


    face.¡±


    ¡°Precisely¡­ You will both have to go, but you will both have to go to -different districts. The queen


    Luna is right Lewis, you were the kings. Royal Beta, you have an equal chance at getting people on


    board with the rebellion, but for different reasons.¡± Gilliard stated, reaching into his desk and pulling


    out a small folder, sliding it over to Lewis after checking its contents. ¡°You need to exin why you


    left the pce, leaving out the part about your mate bond with Dn. Only rying the inside


    information you know, information that could sway pack lycans views.¡±


    ¡°Fine! But Shes not going to on her own. She will have apanion, someone who can protect her


    if needed. Anything can happen to her if not. She¡¯s a target.¡± My sight met that of alpha Gilliard,


    understanding Lewis¡¯s apprehensions and feeling grateful for them, but finding it slightly frustrating


    that they were talking about me instead of to me while I stood in the room.


    ¡°I had no intention of sending her alone, in fact, my suggestion would be for your father to


    apany her.¡± Me and Elias, going off on a job together? That just sounded strange, I didn¡¯t want


    to have to go with him. I needed someone I wasfortable with, not someone I had to show


    respect to at all times, not someone who I wanted to actually


    +25 BONUS


    like me.


    ¡°No!¡± I stated looking between the two men. In front of me irritated. that I was being ignored. They


    both looked at me a little taken aback. at myplete shut down of thepanion. I had nothing


    against Elias, but he was Lewis¡¯s dad, and I was Lewis¡¯s partner, I think I was anyway. ¡°Look, I¡¯m


    going to have to speak out, and I¡¯m going to have to be disrespectful to the Lycan kind. I won¡¯t be


    able to do the task fully if I go with Elias and have to be on my guard, Watching my attitude


    constantly around him. If you won¡¯t let me go alone then I get to pick who will apany me¡­ I


    want to take rke, Ryan rke.¡±


    Me and rke worked well together, we always did, if I was to go to the packs and speak about


    everything that was wrong in this fucked up world, then I was going to need someone who also


    agreed with me and my views. Ryan fit the bill.


    ¡°No, there is absolutely no way¡­ you and that boy aren¡¯t going. anywhere alone together.¡± Lewis


    bellowed as my eyes rolled in my head. Now was not the time for his possessiveness to make an


    appearance.


    ¡°The guy is basically my brother, Lewis, and We¡¯ve worked together for years, if something was


    going to happen then I know for a fact he would have my back. You of all people should be ok with


    this, he risked his life to help, and almost died trying.¡± Lewis growled stalking me and pulling me into


    his arms tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He was like a stubborn child sometimes. I couldn¡¯t help. but need to fight back a smile


    that forced itself onto my lips. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, who would you suggest I take then?!¡± He remained silent, as he thought about it, but you


    could clearly tell no one came to mind. So. instead I asked him a different question. ¡°Ok then, who


    are you taking with you?¡±

 Chapter 0327

    Chapter 0327


    ¡°Me?!¡± Did he think I was going to let him go by himself? Not a chance. Whether he liked it or not,


    he was also in danger of being caught.


    ¡°You are a huge target as well you know! You were the royal beta, the kings right hand man, and as


    far as some lycans are concerned, your betrayed your kind too. So yeah, you¡¯re taking someone


    with you.¡± He smiled at me and chuckled at my statement, he ced his hand in mine, and I melted


    at the touch.


    ¡°Alright, tomorrow morning, we will both have picked apanion for each other to take with them,


    deal?¡± I nodded my head and smiled, that would work for me, and I knew exactly who I was


    choosing, if I couldn¡¯t have rke, then Lewis could.


    ¡°Oh, also. We¡¯ve had some armor made for you both


    of you out of bulletproof fiber, which also blocks wolf bites, and ws¡­ you¡¯ve also got a pair of


    steel capped boots for safety, I guess I just think now would be the perfect time to use it, wouldn¡¯t


    you agree, break them in before the main battle.¡± I nodded my head, and smiled at the thought of


    finally having my very own clothes.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even thought about wearing protection on the battle field.¡± I admitted absentmindedly as I


    thought about the outfit. I couldn¡¯t stop picturing Freddie¡¯s drawing of me, superhero style and


    wondered if I would look at all like that.


    ¡°I even insisted on making yours pink, your grace.¡± My eyes bulged open at Gilliards words before


    his hystericalughter floated through. the room. ¡°Oh goddess, your face was a picture. Don¡¯t worry,


    They¡¯re both brown for camouge purposes. I¡¯ll have them sent up to your room tonight so that you


    may wear them in the morning. You two should go and enjoy each other¡¯spany while you can.


    It¡¯s going


    +25 BONUS


    to be a couple of weeks until you see each other again.¡±


    Weeks? I didn¡¯t think we would be gone for that long. I looked at Lewis who was showing frustration


    at the situation, but it was just the perks of the job. People seemed to rely on us, I suppose it


    couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Thank you, alpha.¡± I stated nodding my head at him once before gripping Lewis hand in my own. ¡°I


    think we need to talk before we go.¡± A small smile ying on my lips as I dragged him out of the


    office. and back upstairs to our room instantly the smell of sex met my nose. and I giggled.


    ¡°We need to wash up!¡± Lewis stated quietly, walking off to get two fluffy towels from his closet. ¡°I¡¯ll


    draw up a bath for you.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can join me¡­ if you want to?¡± He smiled, turning the taps on them walking back out and


    scooping me up into his arms, bringing out a surprised squeak.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t even an option for you. He growled yfully as I wiggled embarrassingly in his bridal


    hold, he threw me on the bed before crawling on top of me and capturing my lips with his, instantly


    trapping me in his lustful moves.


    ¡°Lewis, I¡­¡± He stopped me from talking and instead a moan left me at his advances. ¡°Lewis¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Was his only answer. He didn¡¯t even know what I was going to


    say.


    ¡°Lewis¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to bare my mark. I will never ask that of you.¡± Oh¡­ maybe he did know what I


    was going to say.


    ¡°Ok¡­ but are you ok just being with me then?¡± He nodded his head. and smiled at me kindly,


    lovingly.


    7733


    ¡°Marry me!¡±


    Marry Him?!

 Chapter 0328

    Chapter 0328


    Carlos POV.


    I sat at the extravagant table, barely eating the food that wasid out in front of me, whiledy


    Lorellia sat stroking her full round stomach with.her thumb, all the while staring at thetest scan


    photograph that was taken the day before. I simply grumbled and continue ying with my food.


    ¡°Only 12 weeks left to go until we meet him.¡± She screeched causing a wince to leave me. I was


    tired, and abused. My arm rested in a tight sling due to my elbow breaking under the weight of


    Lorellias foot, three days ago, simply because I refused to talk to her stomach. ¡°You know, if my


    nephew doesn¡¯t get his mate back, then our boy may just be the next heir. How exciting is that, I


    could be carrying the next king.


    ¡°Josh will get her back!¡± The dowager king snapped at his sister while reading thetest news


    article on his holographic monitor. ¡°When he does, she better beg for his mercy because her life at


    this stage means very little.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only doing what every instinct in her is telling her to do. He killed her mother, for goddess


    sake.¡± Caius stated turning his own. device so that a new news article showed up.


    ¡°With good reason, that woman raised, a loud mouth, impertinent child. Perhaps if he had acted


    sooner miss Riley wouldn¡¯t have gotten any ideas.¡± That live recording of her on the day of her


    mothers death. just horrendous to watch, I had no idea she longed for death so much.


    Was


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that girl been through enough?¡± Caucus stated angrily as he looked at his son in horror.


    ¡°This has to stop. We were once a proud


    +25 BONUS


    race, one who treasured the moon goddesses gifts with every ounce of our being. Now all we do is


    abuse the people we are bound to, and why? Because we think we are better than them. We may


    have. abilities beyond the humans, but to use it against them, it¡¯s getting intolerable.¡± He turned to


    his daughter, the person calling herself my mate and frowned in anger, before pointing to me. ¡°That


    man is about as excited as a fly caught in a spiders web, and I don¡¯t me him. Goddess, You¡¯ll be


    lucky if he can even hold your child with how badly. you messed his arm up.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He refused to acknowledge our child, I should have broken both of his arms.¡± She jeered, while my


    head lowered, the situation wasn¡¯t great at all.


    ¡°That is enough.¡± The old king wasn¡¯t ying at all today as he


    swiped left on the news article to reveal that 22 punishment stages had now been burnt in


    retaliation for Dn¡¯s actions.


    Dn there making a difference, defying everyw that has


    Was L been set in ce since the beginning of the new world. I was simply stuck in here, destined


    to be groped and used as a sperm donor for the rest of my existence. I should have been


    attempting to make a difference too, instead I had all but epted my fate. That¡¯s how I knew Dn


    was so much better than I was, she was so sure of


    herself and her actions, even at such a young age. Her conviction and determination for change,


    actually freed her from the kings clutches.


    Everything she had been through up until now, had only strengthened her resolve to end this sick


    world as we knew it. She even had the strength to stand up to his grace, on live television and


    dere that his views were wrong. I know that it resulted in her mother being killed by the kings


    hands, but she stood her ground and fled when she had the chance, bringing this new mass act of


    rebellion, the burning of our torture.


    1


    I was seeing more and more news articles about her and how her


    +25 BONUS


    actions were slowly being supported by more and more people, even the Lycans were slowly


    turning against the crown, and it made the royals uneasy.

 Chapter 0329

    Chapter 0329


    ¡°Tell my dad how excited you are to have a son.¡± Lorellia spoke, the demand in her voicepletely


    evident.


    ¡°I¡¯m very excited sir!¡± My tone held absolutely no emotion as I looked at king Josh¡¯s grandfather,


    who frowned at my response.


    ¡°Oooh, he kicked.¡± Lorellias exmation caught the attention of everyone in the room and she


    grabbed my good hand roughly, pressing it to her lower stomach. ¡°See, the boy knows his daddy.¡± I


    felt like I was going to be sick. I felt the tiniest flutter of a kick on this woman¡¯s stomach and sighed,


    my mind racing to my wife¡¯s


    pregnancy with my beautiful daughter Victoria.


    My previous wife, had that amazing pregnant glow to her features when she was with child.


    Everything about her was stunning, but Lorellia didn¡¯t glow, she only looked smug and maniptive.


    Half of me wasn¡¯t even convinced the baby was mine to begin with. Maybe she got fed up of trying


    with me, and roped some other sad sack into sealing the deal, just so she¡¯d trap me.


    I sighed as I yed with the meal in front of me, my mind racing back to Dn, that poor girl had


    been tested at every single turn, and still she remained unmoved, the king was at his end with her


    attitude, If he so much as caught wind of where she was, she¡¯d be dead. He had every single


    intention of just outright marking her, with or without permission, and if she was the same girl that


    left here a few months ago, then it would definitely be without permission.


    A loud gasp from the queen regt actually bought me out of my thoughts and she turned to face her


    mate, a shocked yet concerned look crossing her features.


    ¡°One of the sectors borders have been closed entirely¡­¡± she stated


    +25 BONUS


    turning her device around for her mate to see, his eyes widening more drastically than her own.


    ¡°Why would someone go out of their way topletely close one of the borders?¡± Lorellia asked in


    her screechy voice that caused me to wince whenever it got too loud. I nced over at the news


    report and dropped my spoon onto the table with a loud crash. That was were my home was¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hadn¡¯t even realized I had spoken out loud until every single. pair of eyes met mine, but my


    brain couldn¡¯tprehend their stares, the only thing it was thinking about was The rebellion¡­ and


    Dn¡­. Had she found my home? The ce built upon equal standing? Were wolves and humans


    could coexist? Had she found her way to my Victoria? Had she built up a resistance to the new


    world? ¡°That girl¡­¡± I whispered quietly smiling to myself slightly before a p hit my cheek. I


    blinked not expecting it at all and turned to the pregnantdy


    sat directly next to me.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That girl is a blight to this world.¡± The king roared in anger as hist fists mmed down on the table


    in front of him. ¡°Get my son on the phone¡­ NOW!¡± There was no room for argument as three of


    the royal workers disbanded and scurried off trying to find amunication.


    device.


    Dn, you really were amazing.


    I knew in my bones that it was her idea to close that border. I knew she must have been working so


    hard to fight against the narcissistic wolf kind and their ideals, she always did, even at her own risk.


    17 years old and already she was making a bigger impact than anyone else had ever made. 22


    districts had burnt their punishment stages in support of her, hell, she had even managed to get an


    entire sector to


    close its borders.


    ¡°Where the fuck is my son?!¡± The kings regents temper had reached


    +25 BONUS


    an all time high now as he waited for news of his son. It wasn¡¯t long before a holographic device


    was bought in and the king regent made it ring.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Your grace.¡± Warren answered nervously in the kings stead.

 Chapter 0330

    Chapter 0330


    ¡°Where is Josh?!¡± Warrens face paled slightly at the kings question and he stopped in his tracks.


    Had something happened to him? God please, please tell me something had happened.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s, in bed¡­ your grace.¡± In bed? Was he sick? I didn¡¯t think lycans


    even got sick.


    ¡°Put him on¡­¡± Warren nodded before knocking on a door and walking in, handing the device over


    to Josh, who looked nothing but in pain. ¡±


    Exin¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been fucking someone else!¡± Was his only statement, causing all of our eyes to widen. He


    undoubtedly meant Dn, but after everything, I couldn¡¯t imagine her doing stuff with anybody else.


    I thought Beta Lewis may have had a chance, you could tell by looking at him that he was in love


    with her, but he disappeared, weeks before Dn did. Unless they had found each other again.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mate! How does a pathetic human have so much. disrespect!¡± The queen regent was


    angry, it¡¯s a wolfs nature to want to im someone as there own. So, the fact that the king was lying


    in bed, looking to be in pain, while the only exnation was that Dn was having fun, was a


    shock. I admit, it was one even I didn¡¯t expect, but I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that formed on my lips,


    and my snarky remark left my mouth before I could stop myself.


    ¡°I guess she wasn¡¯t as broken as you thought.¡± My head shot up quickly at the sound of my own


    voice, and my eyes widened in fear. I saw nothing but looks of anger from everyone around the


    table.


    ¡°She should be wearing my mark, in stead she¡¯s out, fucking someone else! I should have just


    marked her, if she was truly my mate then she would have lived.¡± Josh¡¯s voice sounded furious as


    he spoke to his


    +25 BONUS


    parents. While my eyes widened. There was no way he actually. thought that. No way. Everyone


    knew a refused marked resulted in


    death.


    ¡°Perhaps you are right. At least then she would have been bought.


    down a peg or two. I wille to you.¡± The king regent spoke looking at his mate who nodded in


    agreement. ¡°This ends now. We can not allow the rebellion to get the upper hand by attacking us


    first. We need to march on the closed sector. It will either end with that girls death, or with her


    submission.¡± The royals had gone crazy.


    The king made preparations for his departure, along with the rest of the warriors, leaving the pce


    in the hands of a select few. No one was focussed on the pce at the minute though, so everyone


    was fairly certain that, we¡¯d all be alright.


    ¡°Can you believe it? How much gall does she have to cheat on Josh? It¡¯s preposterous.¡± Lorellia


    kicked her shoes off after entering our room. She flopped onto the bed and wiggled her toes in front


    of me. Give me a massage, my love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± I ignored her but was stopped by her death grip on my arm.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t cheat on me, would you?¡± I wouldn¡¯t ss it as cheating, because we weren¡¯t actually


    together. ¡°WOULD YOU?!¡±


    She didn¡¯t like my silence. I rolled my eyes and slipped my sling off to wash up, but she pounced on


    me, knocking me to the ground. Her wolf surfacing.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Carlos! No one else can have you!¡± With that she allowed her teeth to elongate a


    grabbed my head, I thrashed and fought to try and get her off me, but her teeth bit down painfully on


    the flesh, bringing a shout of pure agony out of me, my sight went blurry and My body felt as if it


    was on fire as screamed.


    She had marked me¡­ forcibly marked me.

 Chapter 0331

    Chapter 0331


    Dn POV


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to bare my mark. I will never ask that of you.¡± Oh¡­. maybe he did know what I


    was going to say.


    ¡°Ok¡­ but are you ok just being with me then?¡± He nodded his head and smiled at me kindly,


    lovingly.


    ¡°Marry me!¡± Marry him?! He couldn¡¯t be serious. I chuckled and yfully smacked his shoulder, but


    his eyes never left mine, he stared. at me, seriousness resting in his orbs.


    ¡°Lewis¡­ you¡¯re not serious?!¡± But everything in his eyes told me that he was. Very serious about


    what he had said, so I stopped smiling and just let shock cloud my eyes.


    ¡°Marry me, Dn!¡± I shook my head, unsure how to process it. I pushed him off of me and climbed


    off he bed, standing up on my slightly shaky legs and staring at him, while he too stood up, he


    walked to the side of me and grabbed both my hands in his, holding them gently. ¡°Marry me?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We aren¡¯t ready for that yet, we¡¯re not even¡­¡± I sighed. Why was he suddenly


    dropping this on me?! We were about to go off, on our own, anything could happen, and he¡¯s just


    thrown a bloody marriage proposal at me!


    ¡°I want you, Dn. I love you and I want to take the next step. The next step for my kind is marking


    and mating, so you¡¯ll be with them. for the rest of your life.¡± He was right, wolves tend to move


    quickly in their rtionship. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t ever ask you to ept my mark, never, but the


    human equivalent of that is marriage, isn¡¯t it? So please


    marry me?¡± He was crazy.


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you.¡± I shook my head and he sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t a wolf, it wasn¡¯t in my nature


    to stake im on someone upon first nce, although I do understand that Lewis has made


    sacrifices for me, he had been patient and calm. ¡°Humans don¡¯t just meet each other and get


    married straight away.¡± I exined to him, which had him cocking his head sideways. ¡°I want to be


    with you, and I want to take the next step too, but for me, that isn¡¯t marriage, or a permanent


    contract, its simply epting someone¡¯s affections.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ you want me, but you won¡¯t marry me?¡± I nodded my head, I felt like I had


    kicked a puppy, but he had to understand, marriage is just a huge step. I was no where near ready


    for that yet.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I want to be with you, and honestly, I¡¯ve been wondering myself what exactly we were to each


    other. Humans, we take time, we date, and get to know each other.¡± He grabbed my hands and


    smiled, I really had been so lucky to meet such a kind and understanding man. ¡°I won¡¯t marry you¡­


    but I will openly call you my partner, my boyfriend,.¡± He looked confused but I just smiled, my lips


    found his and gave him a long kiss, pulling him further into me by wrapping my arms around his


    neck.


    By the time I pulled away the poor defenseless man was already rock hard again, he groaned at the


    loss of contact, and I giggled at him. He was like a giant puppy dog.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± he muttered slightly taking in my scent and smiling against my forehead. ¡°But I should warn


    you, I have every intention of making you my wife.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know, as far as marriage proposals go¡­ that one sucked.¡± I giggled and pushed


    him with all the strength I had so that we both fell on to the bed, with me on top of the wolf and him


    not bothering about me leaning on him.


    ¡°Oh really. In that case, I¡¯ll have to do some homework then.¡± He


    +25 BONUS


    grabbed my chin and kissed my lips again, smiling as I melted into him. We were however cut off


    when a loud ssh met our ears and both our heads shot up to see the bath tub, overflowing onto


    the


    floor. ¡°Shit!¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    I had never seen Lewis move so fast, as Iughed at him using the towels he had set out for us, to


    soak up the water that had pooled on the floor, but failed to turn the tap off. I ran inughing, only to


    slip on the floor and go tumbling into Lewis, who in turn, slipped and crashed into the full tub,


    sshing the water absolutely everywhere and soaking both of us, flooding the floor even more and


    eliciting even moreughter out of me.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Iughed, and Iughed hard at the man who awkwardly sat in the full bath tub, his


    long legs dangling over the side and his body practically bent in half, while his clothed ass sat in the


    pool of water.


    ¡°This is not funny.¡± He stated with a smirk, and he quickly climbed out while I, eventually turned the


    tap off.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± I really tried to hide myughter in as he held his arms out slightly awkwardly. ¡°¡­it¡¯s


    hysterical.¡±


    He smirked, and grabbed my wrist gently but firmly, before taking the shower head off the wall, and


    aiming it at my head. My eyes widened in yfulness, and my hand went to grab it.


    ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s funny?¡± Heically threatened me while still attempted to stile myugh but


    failed miserably. ¡°You do?..¡± effortlessly he spun me around and pulled me into his chest, his arm


    wrapping around my stomach as he held me in ce only to st the shower water out over my


    head using his other hand.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Lewis¡­¡± I squealed and giggled hysterically attempting to block the water using my hands


    but it didn¡¯t help, I was soaking, while Lewis drenched himself in the process.


    ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Heughed too while continuing to drown me, i kicked my legs and tried to


    ssh him back using the remaining water that rested in the tub, but it was no use. Lewis had won.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I squealed again and turned in his hold so that I now faced him. I gave him a small peck before


    smiling against his lips while he did the same. He dropped the shower head and flicked the water off


    as we continued to make out in the extremely flooded bathroom.


    ¡°I surrender¡­¡± I stated as he slowly peeled my soaking top off, exposing my naked breasts, before


    doing the same thing to himself then connecting our lips once again. His pants came next, and he


    sprung to life, while pulling me close to him, so that my naked small tits rubbed up against his naked


    and glistening torso.


    I shimmied out of my shorts and stepped out of them, before Lewis effortlessly picked me up, my


    legs straddling around his waist, as he walked us to the bed. I giggled again when my back made


    contact with the soft sheets now underneath me, and looked at the eyes of my boyfriend, the love


    and adoration,pletely evident in his gaze.


    ¡°I surrender too¡­¡± he stated crashing his lips on mine for the billionth time, before letting them


    explore and find my neck and cor bone. ¡°I love you Dn¡­ I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Lewis¡­ I want you¡­¡± my back arched off the bed in pure pleasure and a moan escaped me when


    Lewis¡¯s tongue found my already erect


    Nipple. I didn¡¯t need any forey, or even an intense built up orgasm. No all I wanted was him, I


    wanted him to fill mepletely. ¡°Just put it in¡­¡± I grabbed his member with my fist and lined it up


    to my entrance. Gasping when he plunged it straight in without warning, his lips kissing and sucking


    at my neck as he made love to me. The bath a long forgotten memory as we savored each other¡¯s


    bodies.


    The next morning, we awoke and had to deal with the flooded room. I thought it would have dried


    out by now, but it was still a pool of now cold water as I entered in order to brush my teeth and have


    a quick shower.

 Chapter 0333

    Chapter 0333


    I had never seen Lewis move so fast, as Iughed at him using the towels he had set out for us, to


    soak up the water that had pooled on the floor, but failed to turn the tap off. I ran inughing, only to


    slip on the floor and go tumbling into Lewis, who in turn, slipped and crashed into the full tub,


    sshing the water absolutely everywhere and soaking both of us, flooding the floor even more and


    eliciting even. moreughter out of me.


    in


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Iughed, and Iughed hard at the man who awkwardly sat in the full bath tub, his


    long legs dangling over the side and his body practically bent in half, while his clothed ass sat in the


    pool of


    water.


    ¡°This is not funny.¡± He stated with a smirk, and he quickly climbed out while I, eventually turned the


    tap off.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± I really tried to hide myughter in as he held his arms out slightly awkwardly. ¡°¡­it¡¯s


    hysterical.¡±


    He smirked, and grabbed my wrist gently but firmly, before taking the shower head off the wall, and


    aiming it at my head. My eyes widened in yfulness, and my hand went to grab it.


    ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s funny?¡± Heically threatened me while still attempted to stile myugh but


    failed miserably. ¡°You do?..¡± effortlessly he spun me around and pulled me into his chest, his arm.


    wrapping around my stomach as he held me in ce only to st the shower water out over my


    head using his other hand.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Lewis¡­¡± I squealed and giggled hysterically attempting to block the water using my hands


    but it didn¡¯t help, I was soaking, while Lewis drenched himself in the process.


    ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Heughed too while continuing to drown me, i


    1/2


    +25 BONUS


    kicked my legs and tried to ssh him back using the remaining water that rested in the tub, but it


    was no use. Lewis had won. I squealed again and turned in his hold so that I now faced him. I gave


    him a small peck before smiling against his lips while he did the same. He dropped the shower head


    and flicked the water off as we continued to make out in the extremely flooded bathroom.


    ¡°I surrender¡­¡± I stated as he slowly peeled my soaking top off, exposing my naked breasts, before


    doing the same thing to himself then connecting our lips once again. His pants came next, and he


    sprung to life, while pulling me close to him, so that my naked small. tits rubbed up against his


    naked and glistening torso.


    I shimmied out of my shorts and stepped out of them, before Lewis effortlessly picked me up, my


    legs straddling around his waist, as he walked us to the bed. I giggled again when my back made


    contact with the soft sheets now underneath me, and looked at the eyes of my boyfriend, the love


    and adoration,pletely evident in his gaze.


    ¡°I surrender too¡­¡± he stated crashing his lips on mine for the billionth time, before letting them


    explore and find my neck and cor bone. ¡°I love you Dn¡­ I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Lewis¡­ I want you¡­¡± my back arched off the bed in pure pleasure and a moan escaped me when


    Lewis¡¯s tongue found my already erect


    Nipple. I didn¡¯t need any forey, or even an intense built up orgasm. No all I wanted was him, I


    wanted him to fill mepletely. ¡°Just put it in¡­¡± I grabbed his member with my fist and lined it up


    to my entrance. Gasping when he plunged it straight in without warning, his lips kissing and sucking


    at my neck as he made love to me. The bath a long forgotten memory as we savored each other¡¯s


    bodies.


    The next morning, we awoke and had to deal with the flooded room. I thought it would have dried


    out by now, but it was still a pool of now cold water as I entered in order to brush my teeth and have


    a quick.


    shower.


    Lewis had just slipped out of bed himself and came up behind me, as naked as the day he was


    born, pping his own bare feet in the water on the floor and hugging me from the back, cing a


    small kiss on the side of my neck, which he had done so many times before I had lost count. Only


    this time, this time I let out my legs nearly


    a nasa


    buckled from underneath me, if his strong arms hadn¡¯t have been holding me up, I¡¯d have fallen to


    my knees.


    ¡°Dn?!¡± He asked, shocked at my reaction and concerned about what he¡¯d done.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­.¡± I shakily spoke, knowing full well that it was simply my body informing me that I had


    subconsciously epted him as my mate, and responded to where a wolfs mark would usually rest.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­¡± I looked at his own neck and noticed a deep purple bruise resting exactly where a mates


    mark usually would reside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t even remember doing that.¡± I admitted turning around


    to gingerly trace my fingertips over it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry¡­ I quite like it actually. Who said a human can¡¯t mark you.¡± He winked at me before


    grabbing my ass with both hands giving it a squeeze. ¡°Did you make any arrangements for today?¡±


    The topic of conversation suddenly turning serious as I looked at him. I nodded my head and


    sighed, admitting that I was able to contact rke who unknowing to Lewis, would be


    apanying him today.


    ¡°Did you?¡± He to have a nod before going back to hugging my naked form, resting his chin on my


    shoulder from behind while I began to brush my teeth.


    ¡°The armor has been bought up.¡± He stated as I finished up, before hopping in the shower and


    washing myself quickly. Once I was


    finished, Lewis had one too, then we both began to change.


    +25 BONUS


    A tight brown bulky top rested on my torso and I shimmied myself into a pair of tight leather pants.


    On the thigh,y a holster for a gun. and on the other one for a dagger. Around my waist rested a


    utility belt, with rope, extra ammunition, a pocket sized first aid kit, and a bottle of fluid with thebel


    wolfs bane sat on the front.


    Lewis¡¯s outfit matched mine, except his was ck and more like a field cop, whereas mine


    resembled that of a medieval warrior.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± he swallowed thickly before stepping towards me ever so slightly, in awe. What was


    wrong with him, was the armor not a good fit. ¡°We should probably go¡­¡± he spoke as I finished


    scooping my hair into a high ponytail and tied my steel capped boots. ¡°¡­ Before I rip those clothes


    off you, and make you mine, again.¡± He growled, nothing but teasing and lust present in his tone.


    ¡°We should go. Time to see who¡¯s apanying us.¡± I hesitated taking his hand in mine and


    walking out of our room.


    We both made our way down stairs, being met with looks of all kinds at our hand holding and


    probably at our scent too. Once we got to the living area Lewis stopped, seeing rke ready and


    waiting with a backpack of his own.


    ¡°Hello lord beta.¡± He stated cheerfully, holding out his hand for Lewis to take. ¡°Dn said you


    needed help, so here i am.¡±


    I was about to speak when I was cut off by Oliver bounding up to us, with Vees hand clutching his.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯re notte.¡± I eye he newly appointed Beta, and sighed quietly, before feeling rage like


    never before.


    ¡°Oliver¡­ you asked fucking Oliver, to be my travelpanion?!¡±

 Chapter 0334

    Chapter 0334


    Dn POV


    ¡°You asked Oliver to be my travelpanion?!¡± I shouted while ring at Lewis with eyes that


    screamed nothing but betrayal.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good for the packs to see the old gamma working with you. And he¡¯s as strong as I am, so if


    anything were to happen, then he would protect you.¡± Lewis tried to justify his decision, but I shook


    my head at him. I couldn¡¯t believe he would put me in such a position.


    ¡°Protect me?! You actually trust him to do that? He¡¯s the kings friend Lewis, he¡¯s one of the reasons


    why I¡¯m in danger to begin with.¡± I yelled causing heads to turn to me in shock at the wordsing


    out of my mouth. ¡°If you think I¡¯m actually going to be able to get things. done while he¡¯s skulking


    about, then you clearly don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°I knew this was a bad idea.¡± Oliver mumbled before holding his hands up in surrender and turning


    to meet my furious gaze. ¡°I promise, I will do what I can to support you.¡±


    ¡°Your promises don¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± I was so angry, I felt almost betrayed, how on earth


    could Lewis have done this to me?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s protected you before. He¡¯s a good person, Dn. Everyone. deserves a chance.¡± I shook my


    head, he¡¯d lost all his chances with me. Nothing was going to sway my mind.


    ¡°I could always go with Riley. I mean, we work well together, and I know how¡­¡± Lewis cut Ryan off


    rudely with a growl and grabbed the backpack from him, cing it onto his own back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere with, Dn.¡± He snapped, this was clearly not one of our better ns,


    but he chose Oliver. The root of some of


    the fact that people often took The Kings side on


    matters were he waspletely in the wrong, and Oliver was one of them. ¡°Look, Dn. I trust him,


    if he does anything at all to put you in jeopardy, I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡± I sighed, half of me knows Lewis


    would never intentionally put me in harms way, but this was Oliver we were talking about. I simply


    didn¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡± I stated coldly, glowering at the newly appointed royal beta, before sighing and


    turning to my boyfriend. ¡°But¡­ I do trust you. So if you say he will be an asset, then I will believe


    you. ¡°I nodded, then turned to Ryan rke who just looked at me with raised eyebrows, he wiggled


    them quickly and I rolled my eyes at his yfulness.


    ¡°So, you and the royal beta¡­ you know, it actually, sort of makes sense. I think you¡¯re both well


    suited.¡± I shrugged and walked towards h?m, giving him a hug of gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to this. I think you will be able to help him lot, especially with the areas he


    doesn¡¯t know about. Make sure to Mention the smuggling trade to the alphas, you know more about


    that than anyone, and the entirety of America benefited from it ¡°He


    nodded his head and smiled at me, nudging me on my shoulder


    yfully


    ¡°A chance to blow my own horn?! Sign me up.¡± He chuckled doing a typical ¡°macho man¡® pose


    showing his small muscles.


    ¡°Yeah.. let Lewis do all the heavy lifting¡± I poked his arm in amusement and watched as his face


    dropped in fake hurt. ¡°rke don¡¯t get into any trouble ok. I can¡¯t see anyone else I care about get


    hurt.¡± rke w essentially a brother to me, and I was very grateful to have hime care of yourself,


    and I will see you in a couple of


    weeks.


    I walked back over to Lewis who was just finishing his own


    conversation off with Oliver Probably telling him to keep me safe and


    +25 BONUS


    all that jazz. Once he was finished he turned to me, giving me onest meaningful look before


    scooping me up into his arms, while both.


    Oliver and Vee did the same thing.

 Chapter 0335

    Chapter 0335


    ¡°Dn¡­ be careful¡­ and don¡¯t forget that you are so much stronger than you believe¡­ I love


    you¡­ I love you so much.¡± Obviously it wasn¡¯t a final goodbye, I mean we would see each other


    again in a few weeks time, and we had usedst night to truly say farewell to each other, but now


    that we were actually about to part from one another, I felt my chest go heavy. I didn¡¯t want him to


    go.


    ¡°I¡­¡± the words got caught in my throat, I wanted to say it back, I wanted nothing more than to


    express to him just how much he meant. to me, he may have fallen for me first, but I undoubtedly


    fell harder for him, however now that the time hade to say those three words, they stopped in


    my throat. The few people that were present as an audience shouldn¡¯t get to witness me saying


    those words, not the first time I say them anyway. I should also be done when we aren¡¯t departing


    from one another. No¡­ I would save my deration for when we got back, for when we were alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I gave him a huge squeeze of a hug, and felt his lips at the top of my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you so much more.¡± We broke apart and I felt cold at his absence, the mate bond truly was


    a powerful thing, but I couldn¡¯t help feel like we made our own choices, that without that magical


    bond, we still would have found each other.


    I sighed, turning my back to the love of my life and meeting Olivers shocked gaze. I red at him,


    hatred clouding every inch of me as I slipped the backpack that rested on my shoulder off and threw


    it at the poor guy. ¡°Ye can carry the bags.¡± I left no room for argument as I began to walk away from


    the farewell party.


    He must have scrambled to pick the backpack up because he fell into step next to me quickly, both


    bags testing one on each of his shoulders, as we walked to the first pack on my list, the one I had


    25 KONUS


    already been to, alpha Daltons.


    We were silent as we walked, I took the scenery in and refused to look at my pack mules face. That


    was what I had decided he would be, a simple pack mule, carrying the bags and performing


    anything I may require. He was after all lucky to have even been allowed to


    apany me.


    ¡°Look¡­ before we go any further, there¡¯s something I need to say to you.¡± He gently ced his


    palm on my lower arm and sighed when I instantly flinched out of his grasp. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for


    talking to the likes of him, and so I simply continued walking, not at all


    bothering if he was following me or not. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± he blurted out quickly and loudly, his words


    made me stop in my tracks and I turned to the loyal beta in front of me. His lip made its way


    between his teeth and his eyes met mine. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± he repeated, stepping towards me


    testing my response to his closeness. ¡°Vee is my mate¡­ and I couldn¡¯t for the life of me, ever


    imagine doing


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    anything to invoke pain, or sorrow onto her.¡± He allowed his eyes to meet the floor, and his feet


    fidgeted in his shoes. ¡°What King Josh did to you¡­ everything that he did to you, was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I fucking know that!¡± I spat at him, as he stood their staring


    the obvious.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡­¡± he went on to say. Holding his head low in shame and regret. ¡°I thought your mate


    was supposed to give you the things you wanted, no questions asked. We were told that Your mate


    belongs to you, so you could do whatever you desired too, but after finding Vee, I now know that,


    that is just not the case.¡± Ok, I may not like the guy, but the admiration swimming around his orbs at


    the mention of Victoria was a shock. He held genuine affection for her. ¡°I could never even imagine


    hurting Vee the way Josh hurt you. I just don¡¯t understand now how he took things so far. Even


    before I met Vee, after the death of your mother, I began suspecting that the goddess Luna had


    other ns for you. I¡¯m not sure why the goddess paired


    +25 BONUS


    you together, but I¡¯m certain that she chose you for a reason. Not to mention she has obviously


    given you and Lewis her blessing to mate. I respect her judgment, and hope that in time, you can


    forgive me forcking mine.¡±

 Chapter 0336

    Chapter 0336


    My mouth burg open at the heartfelt confession of the royal beta. His words striving a chord with me


    that will forever haunt my mind. Every word be bad socken had meaning and I was actually quite


    grateful he adnowledged his arrogance when it came to certain topics.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Isighed, I suppose my sient treatment wasn¡¯t going to do us any COOC, we were after all stuck with


    each other for the next few weeks and so without a word held my hand out and made ae here


    gesture with my fingers


    ¡°Give me the bag. Im not going to make you can evening stated quietly ignoring everything he had


    said, but finally BONGWiscging him being there with me.


    Tsoissues carry your beg I just want you to know, that! understand your contempt for me, but I hope


    that in time you may begin to see me as an ally. I will support you as best I can, and I will stand with


    you during your fight. The only thing I ask is that you don¡¯t ask me to go directly against Josh His


    look was pleasing and thed to somewhat admire the poor guy


    It takes a lot to admit when your wrong, and this wolf has done just that. He hadn¡¯t apologized for


    his actions, but he had acknowledge his wrongdoings and vowed to stand with me instead of


    against me


    ¡°You want to stand by me? You¡¯d abandon your king your friend, for the sake of a snarky human girl


    who really bought eventhing on herself.¡± Hisments after The king defied me in front of Lewis


    before banishing him from the gorts stuk with me. I would never forget How he stood there and


    med me for being raped how be saic that it was what


    sened, but. Lewis was also right


    everyone deserved a chec


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°You¡¯re mouth got you in trouble a lot¡­ but you shouldn¡¯t have faced consequences for rejecting


    Josh¡­ that was your choice to make, and he discredited that. If Vee had rejected me, I would have


    fought for her


    but I never would have tortured her forpliance.¡± He sighed, holding his hand out as if to ask for


    a handshake of mutual understanding. ¡°The world needs to change! It can not stay segregated with


    lycans believing they are entitled to more than humans. I¡¯ve seen equality while living with Vee, and


    it¡¯s possible to provide that to the world.¡±


    I eyed his hand wearily. Unsure whether I could trust him, but it had been almost two weeks since


    his arrival, and he hadn¡¯t done anything to endanger anyone, so stupidly I took his hand a shook it


    firmly.


    ¡°I do have one request though¡­¡± I looked at him pointedly Waiting to hear what he had to say. ¡°If


    you¡¯re intending to abolish all human punishments¡­ then I¡¯d also like to request that you pass aw


    prohibiting the hunting of our kind.¡±


    I assumed that would be obvious, but nevertheless I nodded my head. ¡°You have my word¡­¡±

 Chapter 0337

    Chapter 0337


    Dn POV.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°That is my n anyway¡­¡± I stated while sitting opposite alpha Dalton, as he pondered the words


    that left my lips. I could also feel Oliver¡¯s intense gaze on the back of my head and couldn¡¯t help but


    feel curious about what facial expressions he was pulling.


    Alpha Dalton, simply sat behind his desk, his hand stroking his bearded chin lightly in contemtion


    at my proposition.


    ¡°So this election, would have people pooled from candidates nominated by the citizens?¡± I nodded


    my head and sighed, feeling the weight of everything, and already knowing that it was only the


    beginning. ¡°It¡¯s a good n, fair and equal.¡± He finally spoke as he met my eye line. ¡°Now let me


    ask, what would you do if ultimately your are chosen to sit the throne? I imagine you already have a


    number of people who would be willing to ce your name at the top of the ballot, and you have


    made it very clear that you are not interested in¡­ ¡°I cut him off, already fed up with everyone¡¯s


    expectations.


    ¡°Its true¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the leader of an entirely new world, and I never asked for people to


    lean on me or my ideals, I didn¡¯t care if people agreed with me or not, but people did, and then they


    decided that I was the joan of arc of the rebellion, it¡¯s the hand I¡¯ve been dealt. If I¡¯m picked then I¡¯ll


    do what I can, I will lead the way everyone seems to want me to, but I¡¯m only going to do that if the


    people that expect me to sacrifice my life can do the same for the life they want.¡± I finally blew up,


    exining everything that was going on inside my head. ¡°If you want a world were you don¡¯t have to


    look over your shoulder for st ngpassion towards humans, then it¡¯s your choice to fight for it.


    I¡¯m not the creator of the rebellion, it had started long before I was even discovered.¡±


    +25 BONUS


    ¡°You¡¯re right, the rebellion didn¡¯t start with you, but you could very well. be its end, and it¡¯s triumph.¡±


    The alpha sighed, cing his hands on his desk and nodded his head. ¡°If we win the battle, I have


    every intention of electing you as our sole ruler. If you ept my nomination, then you may have


    my pack¡­ and our human district.¡±


    One pack down, 6 more to go. I thought to myself as I nodded my head in exasperation. I held my


    hand out to alpha Dalton and smiled tightly when he shook it. Our business deal had been closed.


    There really was no turning back, the more packs we got involved the better things were for us, and


    it seemed like mypliance was the only reason packs were getting involved.


    I walked through the gardens of alpha Daltons pack house and sighed, taking in the banana shaped


    moon, and all the stars that littered the sky.


    ¡°Your n¡­¡± I heard and turned quickly to find Oliver looking at me, our clothes had been changed


    intofortable lounge wear for the night, and although a pair of boots still rested on his feet, mine


    were bare beneath the grass. ¡°It¡¯s well thought out.¡± He spoke walking up to stand next to me as I


    shifted my gaze from him back to the moon. above me. ¡°You do actually have quite a sound mind.¡±


    His admittance caused a small smile to form on my lips, while I felt his gaze meet the side of my


    face. I just sighed, not finding the words to respond to hisment, and so instead, I let my gaze


    stay firmly on the sky, taking in the warm night air.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night¡­ I¡¯m sorry you got dragged away from Vee for my sake.¡± Oliver chuckled and


    looked up to the sky above.


    ¡°And Just when I thought I¡¯d notten rid of you.¡± He chuckled


    awkwardly sitting down on one of the concrete walls of therge flower beds. ¡°Look, I know I¡¯m not


    exactly your favorite person, but believe it or not, I am here to help.¡±

 Chapter 0338

    Chapter 0338


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when we both make it back to Gilliards, unscathed and undiscovered.¡± He nodded


    sighing in exasperation and looking at his boot dded feet. I was making it very obvious that I


    didn¡¯t yet


    trust him.


    ¡°You have my word, even if it doesn¡¯t mean much to you.¡± I still couldn¡¯t believe that Lewis thought


    this pairing was a good idea¡­ I was actually starting to think that maybe he chose Oliver simply


    because he had found his mate himself and wasn¡¯t jealous of us being alone together. I rolled my


    eyes with a small smile at the thought of Lewis, but my thoughts were cut short, when Oliver


    continued to speak. ¡°May I ask you something, your gra¡­ Dn?¡±


    I turned to him in surprise at him actually addressing me with my name, it almost felt foreign on my


    ears, I actually think that was the first time he had ever called me by my name alone, so I sat next to


    him copying his seated position in alpha Daltons garden.


    ¡°Well, For once, I¡¯m not busy. So I¡¯ll answer your questions if you answer mine.¡± He nodded and


    nced at me, swallowing thickly before asking me his question nervously.


    ¡°You have a n set in ce for if you win, but what about if your loose?¡± Huh? My head shot to


    him, fear now taking over my eyes as I looked at the beta. He had a point, I hadn¡¯t thought about


    what would happen if the king won. If he got me back, he¡¯d make my life a living hell, more so than


    it already had been.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I stated, a slight shake wracking through my body at the mere thought of loosing, at


    this point that wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°King Josh is ins.stent on marking you, regardless of whether that¡¯s what you want. I guess I just,


    think it¡¯ll help having a contingency n


    +35 BONUS


    in ce.¡± He had a point, it was naive to have a n for sess but not one for failure. I guess I


    never thought about it properly because, for me at least, failure wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°I have no intention of bing the official mate to the king.¡± I stated, wrapping my arms around


    my body as goosebumps began to form on my skin. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it lightly. If the king wins then I


    will die before he¡¯s able toy his hands on me again.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly prefer death over being his mate?¡± I nodded and thought about Lewis instead. I met


    the eyes of the royal beta and nodded my head. ¡°But, even still, you¡¯re apprehensive to take the


    throne? Even when that is possibly the only option for victory?¡± He was questioning me well, even


    Lewis hadn¡¯t fully asked me why I didn¡¯t want the throne. I guess it was because he thought it was


    simply due to my wish for freedom.


    ¡°Despite the oue of the battle, I¡¯m never going to escape the king. ¡°My voice sounding deted


    as I realized my worst fear. ¡°The reason, I don¡¯t want to rule¡­¡± I gulped trying to find the words that


    were on the top of my tongue, the ones that I wish would just exin themselves instead of me


    being so weak as to not be able to speak them. ¡°It isn¡¯t simply because I don¡¯t want people to rely


    on me, and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to be the voice of reason in a crowd full of


    noise.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to be the one to make the newws? You don¡¯t want to draw up new


    punishments?¡± He asked trying to get to the bottom of why I was so against being the leader that I


    was getting forced to be.


    ¡°No¡­ the newws will be easy to put into action, once fully fleshed out¡­¡± I had no worries about


    that one. ¡°¡­It¡¯s because, every single time there is a moment that requires a firm hand and a tough


    decision, all that my mind will think about is ¡®what would king josh do¡®. ¡°I admitted, my words floating


    through the damp air and traveling on


    +25 BONUS


    the warm breeze. I felt my energy drain from my body, and I slumped were I sat, finally taking my


    eyes off the moon and resting them on the royal beta. ¡°Every file of paper work, every document


    needing to be signed, every mild trepidation someone maye to me with, will elicit thoughts of


    The kings previous actions. Not to mention if I so much as step foot in the pce again¡­¡± I


    shuddered, thinking about everything that went on within the confines of those doors.


    +

 Chapter 0339

    Chapter 0339


    ¡°That makes no sense. You aren¡¯t going to start beating the shit out of people who stand up against


    you. In fact, you¡¯ll most likely hear them out and find an amicable solution.¡± I shrugged. That didn¡¯t


    stop me from being worried about everything. No matter what I did, the king would haunt me until


    my death.


    ¡°I just think you need to be prepared.. because there¡¯s no solution where both me and The King


    survive.¡± I stood up, and sighed when he didn¡¯t say anything else. My questions for him could wait


    until tomorrow, I was tired and I already knew I was in for a bad night because it was the first night


    in over a week that I hadn¡¯t spent with Lewis.


    ¡°If the king remains on the throne, then me and Vee will never be able. to be fully happy. He has a


    certain sustain for humans¡­ I might notpletely agree with you, but we now want the same


    thing, just for different reasons.¡± Wow, he must have truly fallen in love with Vee in such a short


    space of time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a long way to go before you gain my trust¡­ but I¡¯ll be amicable for the time being. Be


    ready early tomorrow, we need to leave for the next district as early as possible, and trust me when


    I say that it won¡¯t be as easy to sway this next alpha.¡± Then again, alpha Dalton wasn¡¯t actually that


    easy to persuade either. I have to assume every alpha in the district has the same survival notion


    that


    he does.


    I walked back into the pack house feeling slightly awkward as people stared at my presence. I didn¡¯t


    even think that many people would still be up at this hour. Also, At this stage you¡¯d think they would


    be used to me by now.


    I made my way to the kitchen and frowned, thinking over our n, and


    +25 BONUS


    praying we could get the other packs on board. I sighed feeling exhausted and looking around


    before grabbing a ss from the cab and filling it with some water, before downing the entire


    contents. Maybe it was best I just went to bed, I had nothing else to


    do now.


    I felt lonely, for the first time in weeks, I was truly and utterly alone. I missed Lewis, even more so


    when climbed into my appointed bed, feeling it¡¯sck of bodily warmth. I frowned, as I rested my


    head on the soft pillow, already instead used to the firmness off my betas chest. I quickly bunched


    the duvet up between my legs, attempting to cuddle up to it as if it were my person, drawing me into


    a blissful slumber, but the reality was simply depressing.


    In reality, I was alone, and Lewis was alone. I wondered if he craved my touch as much as I did his.


    It was an odd feeling for me to say the least.


    I only hoped that these couple of weeks would go by fast, because¡­


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I missed Lewis¡­ so much.

 Chapter 0340

    Chapter 0340


    Dn POV


    I was tired, it had been six whole days of traveling and telling every district that the border had been


    closed, and if it was asked then the


    n of the election was mentioned, in the hopes that it would be beneficial to everyone however


    this specific alpha was proving to be exceptionally difficult, the man couldn¡¯t see past my species,


    nor what I had done to his king. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before we encountered loyalists. I mean,


    so far we had, had a pretty good run, we had been damn well lucky all things considered.


    sat in the office of alpha Shawn, he was by far the most intimidating alpha I had yete across,


    and he took pride in punishing us mere humans. His intense gaze trapped me in a web of hatred


    and for the first time, I had actually felt like I was sat in a lion den, with one that was just waiting to


    kill the trespasser.


    ¡°An Election?!¡± He roared out and I subconsciously flinched before him. I had to get my fear under


    control and I had to do it quickly, because any sort of weakness will be used entirely against me,


    and men like this thrive on it. ¡°You mean to desecrate our ancient ways by holding an election?! The


    mere thought isughable.¡± His voice boomed over both me and Oliver who stood towards the


    office doors. I could feel myself almost shrinking were I sat. I needed to get a grip.


    ¡°I understand your frustration, at no point in history has the Lycan. kind ever held an election for its


    ruler. You thrive off of strength, but let me ask you this¡­ what actually qualifies King Josh to hold


    that title? He didn¡¯t defeat the previous king, did he? No, his father did, and His grace simply took


    over due to the blood he shares with the dowager.¡± I watched fury enter the man¡¯s orbs as his


    hands mmed


    onto the table.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What makes you believe that you are qualified?! Barking orders and making decisions that ce


    the rest of us in dire waters.¡± He had a point, but honestly, at this stage I was getting very fed up of


    having to exin to everyone that I wasn¡¯t vying for the crown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I am qualified. I¡¯m not trying to be the king, or queen. I am simply attempting to


    right the wrongs that my kind have suffered at the hands of yours. If your king was so strong, and


    such a good ruler, then why have two of his appointed royal betas joined the rebellion?! Why am I


    being apanied by the newest royal beta on my travels? The way I see it, his grace may be


    physically strong but hecks the mental athleticism needed to rule with a sound mind.¡± I shrugged


    and sighed when the alpha was rendered speechless.


    ¡°The king will be informed of the lord betas disloyalty.¡± Shit, Oliver wouldn¡¯t like that one. He was


    already battling between being focussed on his mate Vee, and still holding The king in high


    regards.


    ¡°And yet, his graces disloyalty never gets called into question?!¡± I wasn¡¯t winning this argument. All I


    ever did wasy out the facts and pray that they were enough to make the districts see sense. That


    clearly wasn¡¯t the case for this guy. ¡°All I can do is exin our views. I am sure his grace will be


    very pleased for your allegiance.¡±


    ¡°I imagine King Josh is looking for you¡­¡± he stated at ding up from his seated position. A small click


    then sounded through the room and my head turned to regard Oliver¡¯s, his eyes widened as he


    nced at the office door. ¡°I¡¯m sure he may even offer a reward for your¡­ safe return¡­¡± he let his


    ws grow and my nerves grew with them. ¡°He¡¯ll be very pleased once I hand you over.¡±


    Shit! I didn¡¯t even have my guns on me. I was made to give them up before entering the alphas


    office, much to my uneasiness. I guess he had this nned all along. Of course me and Oliver were


    prepared for some sort of resistance, but It was just the first time we hade


    upon it.

 Chapter 0341

    Chapter 0341


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Alpha Shawn¡­¡± Oliver also slowly let his ws grow and I was instantly frozen stuck in the middle


    of them both while the two looked on the verge of shifting them and there.


    ¡°Neat little guns these¡­¡± alpha Shawn held up one of my weapons. from his pocket and pointed it


    directly at Oliver who allowed panic to sweep over his face slightly. ¡°Lets see if the bullets are made


    of silver shall we?!¡±


    Over my cold dead body¡­ without thinking I lunged in front of the barrel and heard the gun shot


    sound, instantly feeling a sucker punch. to my gut and the wind waspletely knocked out of me


    as I fell to the floor, gasping for breath. I was so grateful for the bulletproof clothes I was given, but


    still, that shit packed a sting.


    Due to my distraction, Oliver was able to attack, while I remained out of breath and panting on the


    floor. The beta managed to get the gun, but the alpha quickly exitedout of the office before either of


    us could do anything. The lock clicked again and a half shifted Oliver ran up


    next to me.


    ¡°You just took a bullet for me!?¡± He half asked half stated shocked, as he bent down to my knelt


    form and ced his hand on my back.


    ¡°Im the only one that gets the pleasure of shooting you.¡± I coughed and gasped at the sensation of


    having the airpletely knocked out of me, but I was ok. After a minute stood up and looked


    around the now somewhat trashed room still feeling the impact. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°No can do, the doors locked, I could break it down, but then we¡¯d have to get through the entire


    pack house without being caught again.


    He was right, there was no way we could leave through the door.


    +25 BONUS


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What about the window?¡± I asked, still a bit raspy, but also desperate. He looked over to where my


    sight was already fixed on the small window and smiled, it would be a lot easier.


    ¡°We might be too high up for you though.¡± I was still only human, and a fall like that could do some


    serious damage.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth the risk.¡± I grabbed the alphas desk chair awkwardly and aimed it straight at the window


    throwing it with what very little strength I had. ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m not going back to him.¡± The window


    shattered instantly and we both made our way over to it. The beta quickly took his top off and


    ced it on the windowsill over the broken ss as to not cut ourselves, before climbing up and


    looking down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll jump first¡­ then I¡¯ll shift.¡± He stated getting ready to take the leap. ¡°Use me as yournding pad,


    ok. But hold tight once you¡¯ve climbed on because I¡¯m going to run at full pelt, and don¡¯t want you


    falling off. ¡°I frowned slightly, but nodded all the same, every instinct in me was telling me not to


    trust him, but I really didn¡¯t have any other choices.


    ¡°Ok.¡± He did so, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about how gracefully he fell on to his solid legs. Before


    he could even shout up to me the door to the office opened again and Alpha Shawn locked his gaze


    onto my body. He was out for blood. Why did Oliver have to jump with the gun.


    in his hand?


    I attempted to to climb the same way Oliver had, onto the windowsill, but was grabbed roughly by


    the alpha Lycan. His teeth bared at me and his ws wrapped around my wrist as I attempted to


    pull my arm. away from him. He threw me across the room and my body painfully rolled over the top


    of his desk before mming on the floor, hitting the side of my head on the corner of the oak table


    hard in the process. Like I could afford any more head injuries.


    2

 Chapter 0342

    Chapter 0342


    My sight blurred from the impact, and my hearing muffled, I could feel a drip of blood begging to


    cover my right ear and I shook my head to try and regte my senses but instead the thing that


    made mee to, was a rough grip on my arm.


    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted while being pulled roughly towards the door. I quickly and suddenly yanked my


    hand away, and crashed my back into the desk behind me, not actually expecting to get out of the


    grip.


    I began randomly throwing things off the desk at the manic alpha wolf, in an attempt to slow his


    movements down as I quickly made my way back to the windowsill.


    Shit! I was just going to have to jump now and hope for the best.


    I practically dived out of the window and basically shouted the entire way down. ¡°OLIVER?!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I couldprehend what I hadnded on, the feeling of thick fur impacted most of my fall


    except my left foot missed the furrynding pad, and my ankle smashed onto the floor causing me


    to shout out in agony. God, that shit hurt.


    Oliver growled quickly from underneath me and I got the hint, I shuffled onto his back, lying my


    stomach down and gripping his fur as tightly as I could with both my fists and mping my legs


    around his torso. He took off instantly with wolves hot on our heels.


    I clenched my eyes tightly together, as the speeding scenery caused spots to cloud my eyes, I was


    going to pass out.


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± I slurred tightening my grip in an attempt to stay conscious. I heard him grow again before


    his movements slowed down slightly, an onught of threatening growls leaving his lips. ¡°Have they


    caught.


    +25 BONUS


    up to us already?¡± I muttered turning my pounding head to where Oliver was staring.


    Without another noise, arge ck wolf shot out of the bushes and a shake left me. Oliver turned


    to run the other way, but was stopped by another wolf, a simr Color to Lewis, but smaller and less


    threatening. They were forcing Oliver to back up. He took off again in a full sprint, but every now


    and again a new wolf would jump out, forcing him to run in a different direction.


    ¡°They¡¯re cornering us.¡± I whispered feeling the effects of the bump on my head. I really needed to


    force myself out of my daze.


    He huffed lowly and continued to run, only to be stoppedpletely, surrounded by a circle of


    wolves. There was no way they were from -the previous district, so where did theye from and


    what did they


    want?


    I watched as one of them shifted into a woman, a very scary, yet very naked woman who had


    muscles that rivalled Oliver.


    ¡°Shift!¡± She ordered, but Oliver only growled and barred his teeth at her, showing no intentions of


    heading hermand. I was simply getting more and more dazed, my hearing barely made things


    audible as I tried to blink my sight back to normal, but it was failing fast. Not. to mention the


    complete throb that my ankle was radiating, even my hand didn¡¯t feel this sore after I broke it


    punching the kings chest.


    I frowned, breathing slowly, the world spinning quickly as I remained. mounted on the back of


    Oliver¡¯s wolf form, Before I could control my movements, my eyes closed, and my grip loosened


    causing my body. began tumbling off of Oliver¡¯s back, cked outpletely as soon as my body


    made contact with the hard floor.

 Chapter 0343

    Chapter 0343


    Dn POV


    God, my head was absolutely killing me by the time I managed to stir from my unconscious state.


    I looked around and squinted at the ache in my head, I couldn¡¯t believe I got yet another bump to


    add to my collection. How I wasn¡¯tpletelyatose was beyond me.


    I quickly stood up only to yelp out in pain at the agony in my ankle. Well shit, I had actually forgotten


    all about that, what else had happened? I frowned quickly remembering how me and Oliver fled


    from the previous district, only to getpletely cornered by some wolves. Maybe that¡¯s where we


    were now. Being held prisoner until the king arrives toe and collect me.


    I sighed, knowing I needed to go and check on the royal beta, and so with a pain filled limp, I


    hobbled out of whatever I was in. Upon exiting I realized it was a little grass tent, which had many


    more scattered around the small clearing area. It wasn¡¯t a pack, hell I¡¯d probably say it wasn¡¯t even


    a district.


    I allowed my head to dart around, seeing arge fire pit which was currently being built with more


    twigs by a couple of people who instantly began murmuring about me as I walked around. The


    funny thing was though, was that no seemed to try and stop me in my movements, they mustn¡¯t


    have thought me too much of a flight risk, their mistake of course.


    Also, I never would have thought I¡¯d be thinking this, but In that


    moment, really hoped Oliver was ok. He had done what he could to get me out of that situation.


    I will admit, My worry was actually short lived though as Oliver quickly


    bounded up to me, only a pair of shorts resting low on his waist and a concerned look took over his


    features.


    ¡°Dn¡­¡± He stopped directly in front of me before looking down at my ankle, I finally nced at it


    too only to discover it was twice the size that it usually was. ¡°How are you?¡± I ignored his


    questioning, and simply returned it with a query of my own.


    ¡°Alpha Shawn¡¯s wolves, did they?¡­¡± He shook his head quickly and grabbed my upper arm,


    bringing his lips to my ear in order to whisper


    into it.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t follow us, we were actually found, by a group of rogues.¡± Rogues? As in rogue wolves?


    Weren¡¯t they considered dangerous? Isn¡¯t that why being a rogue was abolished when the new


    world came into fruition. ¡°It¡¯s strange, non of them have a detectable scent, I couldn¡¯t tell who or


    where they were at the time of the ambush.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re currently in a rogue camp?¡± I asked shock evident in my words. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I never


    would have thought I would ever even see a rogue never mind be held up with one.


    ¡°Yeah, its kind of crazy isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re actually really lucky they found us when they did, you were in


    pretty bad shape, that head wound was pretty bad.¡± I rolled my eyes and sighed, already knowing


    the moon goddess probably once again healed my head, just wish she could have given me the


    curtesy of helping my ankle too.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long have I been out?¡± I really didn¡¯t want to know the answer, but I suppose it was a question


    that needed asking, I had absolutely no concept of time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been out for 4 hours.¡± He stated, I couldn¡¯t help but allow surprise to cloud me, that


    was too bad at all, I was expecting him to say four days. No wonder I was still sore.


    ¡°Ok. That¡¯s not set us back too much. If we make tracks tonight we


    +25 BONUS


    can still remain on schedule.¡± I felt his eyes staring at me in disbelief and surprise. To me, what had


    happened was inevitable, but I guess it had shaken him up slightly.


    ¡°Are you out if you¡¯re mind?! We were almost in serious trouble back there, hell, if it wasn¡¯t for you,


    I¡¯d be dead, and your eager to continue on our way?¡± He shook his head at me, grabbing hold of my


    arm gently. ¡°Let¡¯s at least rest for the night, and decide what we are going to do tomorrow¡­


    besides, if something bad really does happen then Lewis is going to genuinely kill me.¡± I raised my


    eyebrowsically at hisst mutteredment and smiled, I could just imagine Lewis threatening


    him with my safety.

 Chapter 0344

    Chapter 0344


    ¡°Why? What did Lewis say to you?¡± A teasing tone evident in my words, but the guy was saved


    when my attention was grabbed by someone else¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up already?¡± I heard a woman¡¯s voice from behind me and spun around, almost falling


    over at the pressure I had ced on my bad ankle. The woman grimaced slightly at the sight of my


    swollen. limb, before meeting my eyes again. ¡°Im not going to lie, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to walk


    on that foot much, if at all. You¡¯re going to need medical attention, maybe for you¡¯re head too, it was


    quite the bump you had.¡± The woman who I vaguely remembered stopping us from running earlier,


    was now stood in front of me, still very much naked, andpletely unashamed of that fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, nothing that won¡¯t heal.¡± I stated with a small grimace and my hand moved to my head


    slightly, the ache very prominent in it. What is this ce?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of


    me as I looked around.


    ¡°We call it no man¡¯snd. A ce in which no one owns, we¡¯re we


    lone wolves can roam freely, unshackled by the notion of a pack.¡± She spoke, her grey eyes blurring


    with a yful rebellious intensity, so, she really was a rogue Lycan.


    ¡°I thought being a rogue was made illegal¡­¡± the woman nodded and smirked at me wickedly. Her


    movements were very animalistic, and she was very dirty, her salt and pepper hair was wild and


    untamed, thick matsy within the tresses, but I will admit, she looked happy.


    ¡°What the king doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt him. We don¡¯t care for the new world. We just want our old


    life back.¡± She shrugged there really were ces, that refused to conform to the kings wishes.


    ¡°Before, when the realm was under king Reginald¡¯s rule, we rogues were free to be


    Meant to Be wild, we are


    jane tornady who pretrace that hurjen, now though, we can¡¯t aan jo


    ¡°How many of you as there there?¡°) agen anted my questions and


    was grateful when they were showdest with a small smile and


    ¡°there¡¯s 1 of us here, nou?ng ng of soute tout for each other, but water all es to nowe mias ant when


    we wah the leas five years have her and as to wiwo auding in a dotrink sve kom by an aj, ani za;


    tarwars people that taxt samply


    dung, Hadace dine how many partyje, kult humane and wonin actually disagree with the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    age.¡±


    Many in a minute of you wantot ng may sudden then Why did you gre out of your way to focus down


    a suition wondering why they want to much weighs iner ins and Chee The way the d


    Was may be cogiae but we see ant joane, and wa krew zostly who was actually he alsowing wou


    Both for about our free so Secause he bind was soliwa o


    My mouth fest spots geeky sek nothing but bis


    was de autoad? Was B ingawa i due to the we want to put your tight ??? ?? ? ??


    Tdidn¡¯s avans retios pine were takoming var me desta et vightly situ


    16 was


    othe


    shine bff from the gas Lane, Mahmy MAS CAPTURED AN killer for Seng strigue when die new


    world ¨C ame


    +25 BONUS


    into being, so me and a few others prayed to the moon goddess for safe keeping, the result was


    concealing our scent. It allows us to travel unnoticed. Well, it did as soon as we mastered the art of


    stealth.¡± Wow, so they too have spoken to the moon goddess, or at the very least been blessed by


    her in some way, although her gift to them was actually beneficial, whereas the offer of mine felt like


    a punch in the face on top of everything else.

 Chapter 0345

    Chapter 0345


    ¡°Wait¡­ you guys just prayed to her and she answered your call?¡± The woman nodded at Oliver¡¯s


    question and looked up. Although it was still fairly early in the evening, the moon could vaguely be


    seen in the bright sky, guess even rogue worshiped that idiot goddess.


    ¡°She has the wolves best interest at heart, which is why, we wee you here¡­ Dn, the one


    chosen by the moon.¡± I awkwardly nced at Oliver and cringed slightly at thene title that had


    given to me. I mean what was I supposed to say to that. ¡°You were our second gift from the


    goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°Me?! You think I¡¯m a goddess given gift?¡± I¡¯d been called blessed by


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    her, and I had been named as the chosen ruler, but actually being


    called a gift was taking things a little too far.


    ¡°Of course, our deity wouldn¡¯t have made her decision lightly, she chose you to lead us to


    salvation.¡± Oh great, yet anotherplex I would have to ovee. ¡°And as her subordinates, we


    must ept you as our precious gift. Which is why we hope you will in turn ept our aid.¡± Nah,


    this was getting strange, I mean, if they wanted to help with the fight, then that was great, but her


    loyalty to me was unquestionably creepy, I didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Honestly the more people willing to help, the better. Right Your grace?¡± Oliver was urging me to


    agree, but it all just felt surreal¡­ the only thing going through my mind was the moon goddess, and


    what she was ultimately nning. So instead of epting the aid of the rogues straight away, I


    disregarded their offer altogether, thinking about how that goddess had granted them an ability


    purely for the preservation of their way of life.


    ¡°Where exactly did you go to pray to the moon goddess?¡± My mind was definitely working overtime,


    faster than anyone else¡¯s because


    +25 BONUS


    they were still hung up on the previous conversation. ¡°When she gave you the ability to hide your


    scent, where did you go to ask her for help?¡±


    The woman nced at Oliver, who looked as equally as baffled as she was.


    ¡°That old oak tree.¡± She pointed to arge majestic tree, that sat directly at the edge of the clearing,


    we walked over to it and noticed a pattern carved deeply into the bark¡­ ¡°it¡¯s the lunar cycle.¡±


    ¡°The Luna oak!¡± Oliver quickly dropped to his knees in front of the tree out of respect. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever


    seen pictures¡­ It¡¯s said that the original lycans nted it, in respect of the goddess herself.¡± It was


    the perfect ce for me to attempt to make contact again.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ I think it¡¯s time my own prayers were answered!¡± In fact, think that was long over due.

 Chapter 0346

    Chapter 0346


    Dn POV.


    I stared at the tree, something about it genuinely seemed hypnotic, as if it truly did contain a direct


    link to the moon goddess herself. Even I was in awe by it, I swear I had seen it somewhere before


    though. It look really familiar as I walked over to it, cing my fingers gently on the bark, running


    them over the deep carving of the lunar cycle.


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s time your prayers were answered? You can¡¯t just go round demanding gifts


    off the goddess Luna herself!¡± Oliver looked appalled by my gall, but I simply shrugged my


    shoulders at him. It wasn¡¯t at all disrespectful of me to ask her for something. I mean, with


    everything she had put me through simply so that I could conform to her bidding, she owed me


    something at least right?


    ¡°She has already offered me a gift once, I am simply going to ask for an alternative, think of it as an


    exchange.¡± Besides, what I had in mind didn¡¯t only affect me, but would possibly aid the entire


    rebellion. Making things easier for us. ¡°Oliver¡­ thest time I spoke to her, I


    was unconscious for a week.¡± This information forced The beta to


    stand back onto his feet, and he lookedpletely taken a back by my confession. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    how long it will take this time, if it even works that is. So, I¡¯m going to do something really stupid,


    and I¡¯m hoping you don¡¯t make me regret it¡­ I¡¯m going to trust you to watch.


    out for me.¡±


    The rogue woman simply cocked her head, listening intently to our conversation, fascination


    clouding her features with every word we


    uttered.


    ¡°I already made a vow to protect you, unfortunately, no matter how idiotic I think you are, I am with


    you. I will not leave your side, regardless of if your n works or not.¡± He assured me, and for


    once,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    +35 BOHUS


    I really did believe him, besides, with this rogue woman here too, hel wouldn¡¯t be able to do


    anything to me. She seemed to love me almost as much as the moon goddess herself.


    ¡°Ok then.¡± I sighed, I sure how I even managed to reach herst time. I hobbled over to the tree,


    trying to tap into its powerful aura as I sat painfully cross legged, my bad ankle resting on top of my


    good one awkwardly before slipping my shoulders¡­ ¡°Well¡­ if you want to bless me with


    something, then now is the time to do it¡­¡± I looked up at the thick green leaves swaying in the wind,


    and sighed, even I knew that wouldn¡¯t work, I had to be much more respectful to her if I had any


    chance of her answering my call. ¡°Please¡­ I need your help!¡±


    It was instant¡­ the feeling of pure adrenaline rushing through. me and a blinding sh of silver


    before I was staring up into the dark, still sky that I recalled seeing thest time I spoke with the


    goddess Luna.


    e, and


    My sight wondered over to the golden tree that sat in front of me, I gasped, finally recognizing


    where I hadst seen a tree with the lunar cycle embedded into it before, and realizing that it was in


    fact here, where the moon goddess called the after world.


    ¡°Hello again, my child.¡± Her rich, church bell, sounding voice, rang out over the otherwise deste


    area, and her human form finally came into view, the same flowing dress rested on her body and


    her long grey hair swayed with an invisible wind. ¡°It is most delectable to see you again, I am ted


    you chose to seek me out once more.¡± I rolled my eyes but nodded my head, an understanding that


    I didn¡¯t have during myst visit was evident as stared at the beautiful celestial.


    ¡°We need your help!¡± I stated, getting straight to the point, as I tapped my foot nervously, waiting for


    her response. ¡°The date of the battle is looming closer than ever, and we are about as ready to fight


    than we were when I fist escaped the kings grasp.¡± I exined to which the goddess nodded. Her


    eyes suddenly took on an intense glow as she began to speak slightly differently, an almost robotic


    voice sounding


    out across the ins.

 Chapter 0347

    Chapter 0347


    ¡°I cannot provide you the answers you seek, but I can offer some words of insight¡­¡± at least she


    could help a little. ¡°The fight which you anticipate, will take ce on an uping night when the


    moon is high and round.¡± She stated causing my throat to be knotted. I had hoped it would


    happen during a new moon phase, but I don¡¯t know why I thought I would get that lucky. ¡°I see a


    single path leading to victory, one, which you alone will have to wander. However, heed my words


    child¡­ for It is your biggest fear that will provide the only opportunity for sess, should you not


    take it, the world will never recover from the royals wrath.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is that supposed to mean?!¡± I all but yelled at the benevolent woman, and sighed


    when the only reply to my question came in the form of a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot offer any more words of advice.¡± Is that what she calls the vague weird prophesy


    which she had just recited? I¡¯d call it bullshit.


    ¡°What about a few wishes, some prayers of my own I wish to see


    ¡°I admit, your current state is concerning, which is why, in light of things, I shall give you the curtesy


    of blessing you with several abilities.¡± More than one blessing? Where do I begin?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have been thinking about how the rebellion will be able to discern our members from the kings


    men. The humans I imagine will be easy, but in wolf form. It would be impossible to know whether


    we were attacking the kings wolves, or our own. I want you to give all the


    out across the ins.

 Chapter 0348

    Chapter 0348


    I nodded already feeling exhausted from this encounter. Why must she always speak in riddles? For


    once could she not just give me a solid answer?


    ¡°What¡¯s my biggest fear?¡± I asked, my mind still firmly on what she had told me about that being the


    only path to sess. If I had to face my fear then, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult as long as I know what


    it is I¡¯m facing.


    ¡°That is for you to discover on your own.¡± She smiled sadly and looked at the giant golden tree


    behind her, it began flickering slightly and I knew it was because she couldn¡¯t keep me here for


    much longer. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is where we must part, however, I will leave you with a final gift¡­¡±


    She waved her hand gracefully and created a small silver ball of light, before throwing it directly


    towards my head letting it explode as it hit me, sending me crashing to the ground like a wooden


    nk¡­


    Only as soon as my back hit the floor, my eyes opened wide, and I was greeted by the green leaves


    of the oak tree that sat in the rogues.


    camp.


    I gasped in shock, and sat up straight, feeling a little bit dazed and unsure about my surroundings. I


    had a feeling that the battle was closer than any of us first thought, and I had to inform everyone of


    what I now knew.


    ¡°Dn?¡± My head shot around to Oliver, who was sat with his back. against a tree next to me, his


    knees were bunched up and his arms. rested on them, the appearance of a slight stubble was


    showing on his face and his eyes looked tired. ¡°Oh thank the goddess!¡±


    I noticed that I had a small nket draped over me, probably to keep


    +25 BONUS


    the cool air off me, although something tells me that I hadn¡¯t actually been unconscious for that long


    this time.


    ¡°So¡­ how long have I been out?¡± I asked quickly as I stood up on my stiff legs, only to discover that


    the ankle that I had most likely shattered was nopletely healed. I frowned and twisted it slightly,


    before walking over to where Oliver had now stood up.


    ¡°Two and a half days.¡± He stated which left me nodding, I knew it wasn¡¯t too long this time. I nodded


    my head and sighed, scraping my hands through my still tied up hair. ¡°What happened?! I thought


    you were bullshitting me, and then¡­ whoosh¡­ huge sh of light¡­. Then you just flopped onto the


    floor after I got blinded for like half a second, I swear, it was so mad¡­ you actually were epted


    by the moon goddess, I guess even I have to admit you¡¯re chosen by her. The rogue wolves have


    even beening by every now and again, praying to you and the tree.¡± I frowned at his rambling,


    still trying toe to terms with what the moon goddess had told me¡­ I wonder what my biggest


    fear was? ¡°But right now, I think you need to look in a mirror.¡± Now I really did frown at him, and he


    chucked awkwardly. Dn¡­ your hair, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what?¡± I grabbed the ponytail that rested effortlessly down my back and pulled it over my


    shoulder ncing at the tresses that rested in palm in pure shock. Whatever the moon goddess had


    sted me with, had changed my hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s pure white?!¡± He finally stated as he looked at me in pure shock. He was right¡­


    I needed a mirror.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    212

 Chapter 0349

    Chapter 0349


    Dn POV


    Well¡­ Oliver was right, my hair, really had taken on a shade of pure white, almost as if I had rapidly


    aged, or bleached it to the point of no return, or something weird along those lines like that.


    However, my hair wasn¡¯t the only thing that had changed about my overall


    appearance, my face had also filled out a bit.


    When I was younger, before the new world came into effect, I remember watching some superhero


    films, and this felt strangely like them. My hair had changed color, any existing injury that I had was


    now,pletely healed, my rib cage could no longer be seen due to malnutrition, and my stomach


    had developed a set of toned abs that I had never had previously, it was almost as if i had been


    bitten by a radioactive spider, or i had fallen into a vat of toxic waste. This body i now possessed


    was somethingpletely foreign to me, and it was the body of someone I would have, in the past,


    been extremely jealous of.


    I looked, really, genuinely healthy.


    Although, my excessive scarring was still very much prominent, it didn¡¯t change the fact that in two


    days, my entire body had undergone a transformation that I didn¡¯t think was possible, at least i


    didn¡¯t until I had seen it with my own eyes. The entire situation was crazy.


    I was currently in one of the rogues grass tents, changing out of the amor that I had been wearing


    solidly for the past few days. Being in a rogue camp meant I wasn¡¯t able to get it washed, not that it


    would be able to be used again now that it had a silver bullet lodged into it. The rogues that lived


    here didn¡¯t have clothes the way everyone else did, in fact, i had noticed that most of the time they


    just walked around either in the nude, or simply in their wolf forms, so the items of


    clothing I had been given did not exactly consist of a full outfit.


    +25 BONUS


    The bits of cloth I had consisted of tworge strips of fabric one ck and one brown, which I


    myself would have to fashion into some sort of respectable costume for me to wear while we made


    our way back to Gilliards pack. I quickly wrapped the ck cloth around my newly toned torso, and


    tied it in a tight knot at my hip creating a strapless top, but covering up the majority of the scars


    littering my back. The scarring on my shoulder des, top of my back and tops of my arms were


    however fully on show, much to my anxiety.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I quickly slipped back into my boots and walked back out into the area. my sight of course met that


    of therge oak tree first, frowning at its loomig presence over the rogue camp, before making my


    way over to Oliver, who was shaking the hand of the female lone wolf.


    ¡°Thank you, for housing us for the past few days. I think it was a good idea to remain concealed


    until Alpha Shawns pack had ceased their hunt.¡± I watched as the royal beta quickly nodded in my


    direction and sighed, already feeling the looks of curiosity on everyones faces as they stared at my


    new look.


    ¡°Your Grace¡­ You truly are so lucky to have been blessed by the moon goddess, we look forward


    to hearing from you in regards to our aid during the battle agasint the crown. It¡¯s just as important to


    us as it is to you that we seed in getting King Josh off of the throne.¡± She assured me turning her


    attention from the royal beta to myself, performing a low bow in front of me. The thing was, I wasn¡¯t


    at all sure on how exactly we would get word to them about the date and time of the war. The moon


    Goddess spoke of providing me a way to mindlink the wolves who intended to fight along side me


    and my ideals, but I had yet to attempt to use it, never mind even knowing how to.

 Chapter 0350

    Chapter 0350


    I was also stillpletely baffled about what her final gift could have been, besides an extreme


    makeover that I didnt expect, or even want


    for that matter.


    I was definitely hit by something, and it can¡¯t have simply been about. changing my hair color so


    drastically. On top of all that I had her stupid sentence going through my mind as if on some sort of


    never ending loop. it made me curious as to what my biggest fear was, because as far as I¡¯m


    concerned that was being forced to rule, and we all know at this point it was pretty inevitable that i


    was going to be ced in a position of power.


    ¡°Oliver¡­ You are the royal Beta right, does that mean you have the ability to basically mind link


    anyone you wish?¡± My question wasn¡¯t absurd. Even I knew that once an alpa was chosen then


    they had the ability to contact his entire pack, with both the beta and the gamma also possessing


    this skill. In my opinion it only makes sense that this be the case for the royal high ranks as well. If


    an alpha and both his beta and gamma can contact the entire pack, then it¡¯s only logical that the


    royal beta can do the same thing but with every subject that resided in the realm. Sure they were


    rogues, but suerly it was still possible.


    ¡°Of course it does, I just need to know their names and title to establish an effective link.¡± Fantasic,


    that meant all future correspondence would be able to go through him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Great¡­¡± I turned to the rogue and smiled brightly, holding my own hand out for a hand shake trying


    to inform her silently that she need not bow to me. We were equal, for she too had been blessed by


    the goddess herself. ¡°Oliver will take your name and establish contact between you both. He¡¯ll be in


    touch when we know more about the


    +25 BONUS


    n. Your help will go a long way.¡±


    I nodded to Oliver who quickly took the womans information and began to develop a mind link


    between them. I had a lot to learn about how mind link worked, I just hope i had the time to develop


    my own. skills before all the bloodshed started.


    I left the pair of wolves and walked over to the tree, it definitely had connections to the after world,


    however for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but feel as if I had a connection to it as well. I ran my hand


    over the deep lunar cycle carving and sighed, I didn¡¯t know what the goddess full n was with me,


    but I knew i was about to destroy myself trying to help her realize it.


    ¡°We should go¡­ I think we have been away from our mates long enough.¡± Olivers words however,


    seemed to send my blood cold. I stopped to stare at him in panic as i thought about how he would.


    always say that Josh was my mate. Surely he wasn¡¯t nning on handing me over, not now, not


    after everything we did to escape Alpha Shawn.


    ¡°Do you still believe that i belong with the king?¡± I asked as i wrapped my arms slightly around


    myself. I thought we had developed a mutual trust betwen one antoher, but i guess i must be


    wrong.


    ¡°I believe you and Lewis belong together, or am I wrong in assuming that he has in fact, told you of


    your connection to him? He has told you, he¡¯s chosen you to be his mate?.¡± I let out a small sigh of


    pure relief as i looked at the beta. I hadn¡¯t ever thought about actually being mated to him, I think a


    part of me had actually forgotten about how he had chosen me as his mate. I hadn¡¯t even thought of


    Lewis when Oliver had suggested we had been a part for too long.


    Thinking about him simply made my pussy contract slightly as i thought about his incredible mouth,


    lapping at every crevice my pussy had, taking in everything from start to finish¡­ Needless to say, it


    was


    the single most incredible feeling i had ever had the pleasure of experience. It wasn¡¯t just that


    though. The man had shown me the human side to wolves, it was because of his kindness and


    affections that I was able to stand up and say was fighting for an equal world, instead of simply


    fighting for humans rights.

 Chapter 0351

    Chapter 0351


    ¡°Yeah i guess even the moon goddess has stated that. Lewis is my mate just as much as I am his.


    The same can¡¯t be said about the king. ¡°I shuddered, letting thoughts of king josh cloud my amazing


    memories with Lewis slightly. Although I was an idiot to have let that happen.


    ¡°What do you mean? Lewis out right chose you as his mate, but,


    although I actually now think that you are much more suited to him, you were originally given to


    Josh by the goddess herself. You may have her approval, but you weren¡¯t originally meant to be


    together.¡± I shook my head and sighed, thinking about the man who took up so much room in my


    heart. I guess it was time i actually plucked up the courage to tell him just how much he meant to


    me.


    ¡°The moon goddess gifted the king with me, because she said out of everyone, I was the only


    person who would be able to take him down. She said that although I was his true mate¡­ He did


    not hold the same.


    title in my heart. My mate was always Lewis, despite me not being at wolf. I think that¡¯s why we


    always got on. He was always the easiest one to talk to out of you all.¡± Thinking back, that was true.


    He was the one who tried to help me all the time, he always tried to soften the kings ns to make


    my life easier. He was the reason I was still alive.


    now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that humans could have mates too.¡± I don¡¯t think


    anyone did.


    ¡°The goddess luna told me that even humans are born with a soul mate, they just don¡¯t have the


    means to find them, it¡¯s not impossible, just rare, my parents, believe it or not were in fact human


    soul mate. Thinking about it always makes me feel even worse about how I treated my mom after


    my dad died. She broke downpletely and I


    +25 BONUS


    always med her for it, when in reality, she had lost the love of her life, and had been forced to


    raise children in the frightening new world. that had just been established. I¡¯m honestly not sure how


    I would have coped if i had been in her shoes.¡± I don¡¯t know why i was rambling about stuff that


    Oliver clearly didnt care about, but I genuinely had no one else to talk to thing about.


    It dawned on me quickly that I actually had no friends at all. All of my old friends were so wrapped


    up in their lives that they didn¡¯t even care about what i had been through or done to help them. I


    liked Lewis, but I still would never abandon my friends for his way of life.


    ¡°If you storngly believe that you and Lewis were always intended for each other, then why are you


    still denying his mark? Even Vee has been thinking about epting mine.¡± I frowned, and felt my


    throat going tight. He was right who was I to fight for equality when I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to


    be marked.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lewis said he doesn¡¯t want that¡­¡± Well, he said he would never ask


    that of me.


    ¡°He lied!¡±

 Chapter 0352

    Chapter 0352


    Dn POV


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°If you storngly believe that you and Lewis were always intended for each other, then why are you


    still denying his mark? Even Vee has been thinking about epting mine.¡± I frowned, and felt my


    throat going tight. He was right who was I to fight for equality when I


    couldn¡¯t even bring myself to be marked.


    ¡°Lewis said he doesn¡¯t want that¡­¡± Well, he said he would never ask


    that of me.


    ¡°He lied!¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why Oliver was so insistent on me and Lewis doing the Lycan


    tradition and mating with each other. It was strange considering that two weeks ago he was telling


    me to go back to the king.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t lie about that¡­ He said he would never ask me to ept his mark.¡± That was the


    truth, but I could tell this argument with Oliver was only just starting.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ See, you just changed your previous answer. You said he would never ask you, he never


    once said that he didn¡¯t want you to bare his mark. He¡¯s a lycan, your grace, it¡¯s in our nature for us


    to want to im the one we love. That way, other wolves can see exactly who they belong to.¡± Oh, I


    hated that wolves were so adamant on iming their mates like objects, it annoyed the hell out of


    me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing though, some wolves only view us humans as property, a mark is¡­¡± He cut me


    off¡­ arguing his own reasons for continuing on this subject of conversation.


    ¡°No different than wearing a wedding band. Humans believe in marriage and unity do they not?¡± It¡¯s


    very different, for one, we didn¡¯t have to bite anyone at a human wedding. I don¡¯t think i¡¯ll ever be


    able


    to wear a mates mark. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all a mark is for a wolf. Why do you wear rings as well as signing


    the marriage papers? Because you want the rest of the world to know that your spouse is taken and


    no longer single.¡±


    He did have a point I suppose.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡­ But marriage doesn¡¯t involve biting or hurting your partner.¡± He sighed


    shaking his head at me and stepped closer while we continued to argue in the middle of the rogues


    camp.


    ¡°Marking doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ its supposed to feel absolutely euphoric for both parties.¡± He frowned then


    ran his hand through his hair, mumbling the next part of his sentence under his breath. ¡°What the


    fuck are they teaching you at school?¡±


    ¡°Your telling me that being bitten by an animal does not hurt?!¡± Technically a lycan had to be in


    human form to mark their mates, but still they used their animals teeth to perform that task. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, but you guys use your wolfs fangs to bite into the skin, there is no world in which that wouldn¡¯t


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, it¡¯s really not supposed to hurt¡­ it actually is a really vulnerable event for everyone.


    For a wolf, your energy apparently depletes, and you¡¯re at your most vulnerable state for a solid


    minute before shooting back up, it¡¯s possibly the only time we have no wolf abilities at all. And the


    pleasure, well, that is supposed to be like. nothing you have ever felt before. I genuinely can¡¯t wait


    to mark Vee, of course, I¡¯ll wait patiently for her, I want it to be as special as I¡¯ve always imagined it


    to be. You humans think about your weddings. from such a young age, and I can promise you, it¡¯s


    the same for wolves and mating.¡± This guy certainly knows how to sell a nightmare as a dream, I¡¯ll


    give him that, and god did he make my guilt multiply tenfold. ¡°Not to mention that it is a way to bring


    our mates even closer to us, body and soul. To be able tomunicate in wolf form, well that is


    simply amazing to think about.¡±


    23-


    +25 BONUS


    He had a point with that statement too, Was I being really selfish with Lewis? Denying him the


    opportunity to be happily mated with

 Chapter 0353

    Chapter 0353


    I suppose my thoughts revolved around the human kind, and how we had been oppressed and


    forced into mating for years now, there


    hasn¡¯t been a wedding between a human and a Lycan as far as I know, only markings, and we


    hated it, not having the one thing that we were excited about, and now I was doing that exact same


    thing to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lewis.


    I sighed, looking at the royal beta in front of me and sighed deeply.


    ¡°I had no idea wolves saw marking someone that way¡­ I always thought it was about staking im


    over us like objects.¡± I admitted, still there was no way I could allow it. I think I had just been


    through


    too much.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°I understand your kind more, it still doesn¡¯t sit right with me though¡­ We should get going, we don¡¯t


    want to be traveling when the moons out.¡± To which he agreed, nodding his head at my suggestion.


    We said our goodbyes to the rogues and cautiously made our way back through all the different


    packs we had visited. However, some of them, took the better half of a day to get through, and so


    we held up in one of the previous packs for the night, only to move on the next morning.


    ¡°We should stop at this pack again, before returning back. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± I looked up and sighed,


    noticing the suns decent and frowned. at howte it must have actually been. The sun was setting


    ¡°Yeah, I think that is for the best. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Although, my body may have under gone a bit of a


    drastic change, I was still human, and


    fatigue hit me a lot faster than it did Oliver. The border patrol let us in instantly and we made our


    way to speak with the alpha again seeking permission to spend the night there, which was obviously


    granted to


    1. US.


    During our travels I had also, started training with Oliver. He was


    actually a pretty good teacher, better than the one appointed to me by Gilliard, because Oliver


    wasn¡¯t afraid to actually hit, or attack me, obviously he pulled his punches, but he didn¡¯t treat me like


    I was


    made out of fine china.


    I will admit that both he and me had noticed that all of a sudden, I seemed to have this natural ability


    to anticipate where his next attack wasing from, maybe that had been the moon goddesses


    gift? Had she given me an ability to fight, one that I didn¡¯t have previously?


    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re getting insanely good at this.¡± Oliver stated as he rubbed his jaw after taking a solid


    punch to it. ¡°And you¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger¡­ what exactly did the moon goddess say to you?¡±


    I shrugged, throwing another set of fists at him before bringing my foot up and kicking him in the


    chest hard, the impact made him stumble backwards. We were having a small training session


    before continuing on our travels, we really weren¡¯t far from Gilliards pack, and we¡¯d probably be


    back tonight if Everything went to n.


    ¡°The only thing she really told me was that I was the one who could invoke change.¡± He looked at


    me skeptically as we continued to spar. At least the pack had managed to provide a simple pair of


    leggings. and a t¨Cshirt for me to wear, and for once, they didn¡¯t hang off of me


    like a sack.


    ¡°There¡¯s got to be more to it than what your saying¡­ your hair for one is so fucking weird.¡± I just


    shrugged, it was starting to turn white anyway from stress and everything else, although half of me


    does wish I could dye it back to dark brown.


    ¡°Yeah, even I admit, whenever I look in the mirror it catches my eyes. It doesn¡¯t really suit me much.


    Does it?¡± I chuckled, subconsciously running my hand over the high ponytail I had the white tresses


    tied up


    1. in.

 Chapter 0354

    Chapter 0354


    ¡°It¡¯s just very different. I honestly can¡¯t wait for Lewis¡¯s reaction to finding out you have spoken to the


    goddess Luna personally.¡± Well that wasn¡¯t too big of a deal, he already knew about thest time,


    because I basically freaked out on him asking for a mirror to make sure i hadn¡¯t been turned into a


    wolf.


    ¡°He won¡¯t do much, after all, this wasn¡¯t actually the first time I had seen or spoken to her, it just


    happens that this time physically changed me. Still, I am not a Lycan, and so I can rest east knowing


    that.¡± I threw another punch at the beta who simply caught my wrist frowning. Did he not like my


    relief at not being one of them? ¡°What now?! I swear you are the single most judge¨Cy person ever,


    your face gives everything away.¡±


    ¡°I just think your crazy to have turned down bing a blessed Lycan, you could have been


    stronger than everyone. You could have taken the throne without breaking a sweat. Every single


    Lycan would have bowed to you and epted you, and we definitely wouldn¡¯t have been targeted


    like we were by Alpha Shawn.¡± That may be true, but it wasn¡¯t at all what I wanted, not to mention


    the humans would have never epted me if that had happened.


    ¡°The problem with that is, I would have lost myself in the process, I may have been able to do a lot


    more physically, but I think bing the same thing as the king would have broken me more than


    anything he did to me. I¡¯m human, I¡¯m going to die human!¡± That was not up for


    debate.


    ¡°Ok¡­ but me, I¡¯d pick Lycan any day¡­ Just saying.¡± He shrugged, looking at me witan obvious


    smirk while I simply rolled my eyes.


    I admit, I had gone from hating him to having some sort of acquaintanceship with him. I was also


    rather grateful to him for


    apanying me, I guess he wasn¡¯t the worst choice after all.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    #25 BOHUS


    ¡°Can you go and get the bags while I thank the alpha for his hospitality again?¡± He nodded his head


    and I watched him leave, before heading into the pack house and shaking the hand of the alpha, I


    had a feeling we were going to see him again very soon for the uing fight. Even the moon


    goddess had expressed her urgency, the battle was going to happen and it was going to take ce


    pretty soon, I could feel it in my bones.


    ¡°So¡­ why don¡¯t we turn this into some cardio, a race to the packs borders? First one there gets the


    biggest helping of dessert once we¡¯re back in Gilliards?¡± That sounded like a n.


    I began running before Oliver had even fully finished his sentence, not that a bigger helping of food


    actually did much to entice me. I admit I looked much healthier now, but I still had a long way to go


    before my appetite came back fully.


    The run to the edge of the districts border was also much easier than any sort of exercise had been


    in thest five years. It felt good to have the wind in my hair again.


    I was still out of breath by the time we crossed over to Gilliards district, but that was never had ran


    quite far. I didn¡¯t expect to be greeted by Gilliard, Vee and Lewis as soon as we entered though.


    They all came bounding up to us with a grave countenance, however every single expression


    shifted into pure confusion at the sight of me and my pure white locks.


    ¡°Ok¡­ What the fuck happened to your hair?¡± Vee broke the silence.

 Chapter 0355

    Chapter 0355


    Dn POV


    They all came bounding up to us with a grave countenance, however every single expression


    shifted into pure confusion at the sight of me and my pure white locks.


    ¡°Ok¡­ What the fuck happened to your hair?¡± Vee broke the silence and everyone¡¯s movements at


    once, while everyone who hade running up to us turned their attention to my now, pure white


    hair.


    ¡°Erm¡­ stress?¡± I joked before being met with three t looks of annoyance and chuckled at the


    expressions.


    ¡°She¡¯s been visited by the goddess Luna.¡± I rolled my eyes at Oliver¡¯s interruption, but smiled when


    Lewis walked up to me and let his hands slide around my waist bending down to kiss my forehead.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked looking me in the eyes causing a smile to break out on my face¡­ I turn up


    after what had basically been two weeks away, and I turn up with pure white hair, yet, the first


    question out of Lewis¡¯s mouth, was asking me if I was in fact alright. He was obviously curious about


    my meeting with the moon goddess, but he pushed his curiosity aside in order to determine my


    metal state.


    ¡°I¡¯m just fine¡­¡± I stated,cing my hand in his and relishing in the thousands of sparks that came


    from his touch. ¡°Although I may try and find some ck hair dye, I¡¯m not sure the white hair is


    exactly¡­. my style¡­¡± I chuckled looking down at my hair as it rested gently over my shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think I could actually get used to it.¡± Lewis¡¯s voice sounded almost lustful as he


    admitted his liking for my new locks.


    ¡°Did you say You¡¯ve spoken to the moon goddess?!¡± Vee quickly


    +25 BONUS


    asked as she looked at me, her curiosity was suddenly being.covered by worry and I frowned


    deeply, thinking about how these three came running up to me and Oliver in haste. I nodded at her


    question waiting for her continuation. ¡°Did she happen to mention my dad at all?¡±


    ¡°Your dad? The moon goddess is omnipresent she can¡¯t exactly go around mentioning every human


    that lives on this earth. Why would she mention Carlos?¡± Oliver was quicker than me in addressing


    his mate, he grabbed her hand in his own and tucked her hair behind her ear while she appeared to


    be on the verge of tears. ¡°Wait¡­ is he ok?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been bitten by the kings auntie. The pces doctor, Lewis¡¯s uncle confirmed it.¡± Now that one


    got me, Carlos had been subjected to even more than I had, how coulddy Lorellia do something


    like that? ¡°He said she marked him without consent.¡±


    ¡°The moon goddess didn¡¯t mention anyone else¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t even asked about anyone else. I just


    didn¡¯t think. Maybe I could get her to speak with me again, if she could offer me a blessed


    transformation, then why couldn¡¯t she offer Carlos one? ¡°I could try and speak with her about it? The


    moon goddess for whatever reason seems intent on acknowledging me.¡± I didn¡¯t like the idea of


    demanding any more off the benevolent being, however I would if it was really necessary.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already spoken to her this week, she is a powerful being, you don¡¯t want to push her


    generosity.¡± Gilliard had stated exactly what I was thinking, she could after all cause more damage if


    she truly


    wanted to. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We could just go to him together, so he¡¯s not alone when¡­¡± Oliver stated quickly, gripping Vees


    hand tightly while staring into her eyes. You are my mate¡­ I could easily take you back to the


    pce with me, Josh wouldn¡¯t be able to say or do anything about it.¡± I didn¡¯t like the sound of that


    at all.


    ¡°Josh would still have plenty to say, you and I both know that much¡­


    +25 BONUS


    besides he¡¯s currently on his stupid district tour.¡± I stated rather abruptly if I¡¯m being perfectly honest.


    ¡°So you would be putting Vee in danger by taking her to the king, only for her to not see or be with


    Carlos anyway. Not to mention we don¡¯t know how his grace would even react when he finds out


    she¡¯s Carlos¡¯s daughter. Look at what he did to my mom to try and get me toply¡­dy Lorellia


    is his family, he could even try to use Vee against him, and you.¡±

 Chapter 0356

    Chapter 0356


    ¡°Dn has a point¡­¡± Lewis chimed in, letting go of my hand so that he could talk using them, he did


    that quite often. ¡°Besides, there wouldn¡¯t be anything you could do anyway, if he¡¯s been forcibly


    marked, then he¡¯s most likely going to¡­¡± he cut himself off looking at Vees defeated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Vee.¡±


    That¡¯s it then¡­ there was absolutely nothing we could do. I couldn¡¯t help but let myself be a


    little forlorn, I mean, me and Carlos had actually been through quite a lot together, and for some


    strange reason, I was the one who got out, while he was suffering than ever.


    I couldn¡¯t help but allow guilt to consume me.


    more now


    ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve only juste to terms with him actually being alive, in my mind he died years


    ago, I don¡¯t know if I have it in me to grieve for him again.¡± She admitted, pulling Oliver¡¯s side in to


    her own body, attempting to findfort in his embrace.


    ¡°Carlos is stronger than we think, I mean he managed to survive years in the pce dungeons, he


    maye out of this¡­¡± Lewis was forever the optimist, but I was realistic, I¡¯d already shot one man


    after he began to transform from the forced marking of his mate¡­ no, it was inevitable¡­


    Carlos was a dead man walking now, I knew that much.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop giving her false hope.¡± I heard the words of Gilliard and sighed at them. He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°I think we all need understand Carlos¡¯s possible oue. Gilliards right, false hope isn¡¯t going to


    help anyone.¡± My shoulders shrugged and my gaze met that of my feet, I was more upset over the


    news than I should have been.


    +25 BONUS


    The quiet that came from everyone at myment however seem to thunder in my ears. It was Vee


    that shattered the quiet as she made her statement known¡­ rather loudly I might add.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at her like that?!¡± I frowned at my fidgeting. feet and looked up seeing the


    three sets of Lycan eyes staring at me in both shock and wonderment.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lewis asked quickly turning my body abruptly to face him, his eyes darting


    from my own left orb to my right.


    ¡°I said Gilliard is right?!¡± My frown deepened as the three wolves. began a series ofical nces


    to and from each other then all attentionnded back on me.


    ¡°Right about what?!¡± Gill was slow expressing his words, waiting with an eager appearance that had


    me more confused than ever.


    ¡°About Lewis¡¯s statement giving out false hope¡­¡± My ears were once again met with quiet as the


    men all stared at me in bewilderment while Vee just looked extremely confused, even I will admit


    that my own confusion was growing by the second maybe I needed to exin. myself?. ¡°I¡¯m upset


    too, me and Carlos, we had bonded in the dungeon and after everything, but realistically he¡¯s not


    going to survive the next full moon¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Gilliards statement? He didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Vee looked more befuddled than


    upset now as my own head darted from one person to the next. Huh? I had heard him with my own


    ears.


    ¡°Yes he did! I heard it.¡± I was not backing down, of course he said something, there¡¯s no way I was


    crazy enough to be hearing things that weren¡¯t said.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Oh great, were they trying to prank me or something? I finally met Gills eyes and


    raised my eyebrows at him, already bored of


    +25 BONUS


    his little joke, however my jaw ended up ck in shock as he spoke. once again, only his mouth


    didn¡¯t move at all and his eyes had zed over as if blocked off from the world around us. ¡°I never


    said


    anything¡­ I just mind linked Lewis¡­¡±


    Holy shit¡­ holy shit. He was mind linking?


    I swear his voice sounded as clear as day, it was as if his words were being physically vocalized. My


    eyes naturally widened quiteically I imagine as I stared at the alpha wolf in front of me. I could


    hear him¡­ I really could both hear and understand his words, as if they had simply been spoken.

 Chapter 0357

    Chapter 0357


    ¡°You canmunicate through mind link?!¡± Lewis basically shouted which caused Gilliard and


    Oliver to wince at the volume.


    ¡°Well, the moon goddess did say I could, but I haven¡¯t been able to yet¡­¡± I stared at Gilliard and


    tried to force my brain to conjure up its own sentence. Maybe Gilliard would be able to hear me too.


    ¡®Can you


    hear me too?¡±


    No reply basically meant he couldn¡¯t. I slumped feeling a slight ache in my head at the pressure I


    had put in it.


    ¡°That wille in handy during the fight.¡± Oliver entered the conversation as his hand clutched at


    Vees tightly.


    ¡°So does that mean your a wolf now? You haven¡¯t been marked or anything, but you¡¯re able to


    converse the way lycans do.¡± I shook my head rapidly at Vees thought process, I wasn¡¯t a wolf, I


    would never ept being a wolf, but I guess this did mean I had certain abilities that put me on a


    much simr level as the lycans.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf¡­ but I am definitely favored by their goddess, for some reason.¡± It was fairly


    undeniable now, the moon goddess and half the poption expected me to usurp the king and


    im equality for the world, and honestly, for the first time in years, with the way I was feeling, I


    couldn¡¯t help but actually believe that both peace and diversity were finally attainable and actually


    within reach.


    ¡°Look, I really need you¡¯re help Dn, I need to see my dad, he¡¯s been marked against his will, he¡¯s


    going to die alone and isted, can your please use your sway with the moon goddess, plead for


    his life. I¡¯m begging you, Please?!¡± I couldn¡¯t burden the goddess Luna yet again, I had already drew


    too much of her power when I took on some gifts, that not obviously included mind link, but I could


    understand where


    +25 BONUS


    she wasing from.


    My mother had been killed, and I know for a fact I¡¯d I had known the kings intentions or had the


    chance to speak to her onest time, then I would have done anything to take it. Vee had that


    option. She was just too out of reach for her to do anything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give me two days¡­¡± I stated finally after thinking over my options as quickly as I could in the span


    of the seconds I had in reality. ¡°I will attempt to set up a viable phone call between us and him, if this


    fails then I will try to speak to the moon goddess again, but that is ast resort. I don¡¯t want to anger


    her, she paired me with josh, and that was before I mouthed off to her, imagine what she¡¯s do if I did


    genuinely piss her off.¡± I cringed slightly, she may have blessed me with god knows what, but I was


    still scared of her.


    ¡°How the fuck do you expect to open a phone link with a prisoner of the pce?¡± Ahh Oliver, I


    honestly thought he knew me by now.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? Anything is possible with a bit of hard work.¡± I smirked and nodded


    my head cockily, finally, a job that I was good aT

 Chapter 0358

    Chapter 0358


    Dn POV.


    "How do you n on setting up a cellr connection for Vee and Carlos?" Lewis asked as he followed my movements in entering our room. I shrugged at his question, plonking myself down onto the bed and beginning to untie the tightces that were fastened on my steel toed boots.


    I kicked the first one off with great effort, relishing in the respite my suffocating foot got instantly, I wiggled my toes and rolled my ankle feeling the ache of walking so much in my feet, before attempting to fiddle with the other boot. "I actually intend to use your connections to organize it."


    "Me?! I''m not as well connected as you Dyl, I think you''ll have a much better oue if you simply..." I shook my head, and looked at the man that I loved.


    "...it''s your connections that''ll help to secure the link though, Your uncle, at least one of them, works in the pce. So we can call him, or even arrange it in the guise of Gilliards call, then simply pass the phone onto Carlos and Vee." He came up to me quickly and began to loosen myces before effortlessly sliding it off my foot. I quickly and childishly stuck my tongue out at his smug grin, which was mocking my pathetic previous effort to get the first boot off.


    "Do you just want me to organize it then?" I just shrugged at his question as he gently ran his hand through his hair. "I wish you would let me help you more. You really do shoulder far too much when you really don''t have to. There are loads of people who would be happy to follow your orders." I raised my eye brows at him and gently wrapped my arms around the back of his neck as he knelt before me. God, I had missed this man.


    "Alright then, if you want to be the one to organize it then be my guest, I''m more than happy to just put my feet up after the couple of weeks I''ve had." He frowned at me, obviously sensing the stress that had suddenly disappeared upon finding my way back to this pack.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll sort it in the morning. Right now,


    I just want to be with you." It was silent for a single moment as the male wolf in front of me just gazed


    at my own eyes, nothing but affection and longing clouding them. Of course mine reflected the very same emotions as the ex beta. "I''ve really missed you... Dyl. I''ve been so worried about you." He gently took hold of one of my braids and ran his thumb across the now snowy strands, a small smile ying on his lips as he did so. "You know, you


    look really well..."


    I wasn''t exactly used to people expressing themselves in such a heartfelt way, and so my brain decided to let my mouth break the atmosphere, with a joke about my new appearance.


    "Id look better without the pure white hair though..." I gave an awkward giggle as he continued to feel my unfamiliar hair, however I know he didn''t feel the same way about it as I did.


    "Actually, I think it rather suits you." I


    wiggled my eyebrowsically which caused a breathy chuckle to leave his own luscious lips. "The moon goddess clearly wanted you to stand out, perhaps it''s been changed simply to prove to the lycans and that she has in fact blessed you, they may be more likely to ept you."


    "Maybe, but honestly, I think I have always sort of stood out, for some reason, probably more to do with my word vomit than anything else though, but now, I feel like I''m


    waving a giant neon sign above my head. Don''t get me wrong, I feel good.I feel strong, and healthy, Better than I ever have actually." I smiled slightly at the energy my body seemed to possess? The feeling was entirely new to me after being starved and abused for so long, and I fully intended to enjoy theck of fatigue. "But I feel like I''m loosing myself. A lot of people keep forgetting that at the end of the day I am just a human."

 Chapter 0359

    Chapter 0359


    "But you aren''t just a human, Dyl, the moon goddess has personally chosen you, she has blessed you with a few abilities that can help end the suffering of your kind. That makes you pretty damn special. Not to mention that you''ve managed to wrap me around your finger." He was right, but what he wasn''t aware of was just how much I in return would do for him. "Now I have to ask, what in the hell are you wearing?!" He chuckled again, ncing over my make shift outfit. I''d actually forgotten all about the armor that I originally left in, it was pretty bad really, it didn''t evenst 3 weeks. "Ahh, yeah, the rogue camp didn''t have too many options of clothes. They just walked around naked." Lewis''s eyes widened drastically at my sentence, I suppose even I admit it must be a shock to find out that rogue camps still existed, not to mention that I, of all people, had been lead to it. "I''m sorry... did you say a rogue camp?!" I nodded, sighing at the necessity to exin myself in more deatail.


    "Oh yeah, we have some rogues that are willing to fight on our side. Their lives have been impacted just as much as humans if I''m being honest. Not in the physical sense, but they are just as trapped. They just want the freedom of being a rogue wolf again." He stared at me inplete and utter bewilderment, was it truly that shocking to find out? I suppose, at the time, even Oliver was surprised to find out that rogues existed in this new world. "How on earth did you manage to discover a rogue camp though? As far as I was concerned, they were extinct." I simply smiled, it wasn''t as if I actually discovered it, it was more like they had discovered me.


    "Well, they actually found me, they saved me and Oliver from being caught by alpha Shawn after he attacked us." Once again I watched Lewis''s eyes widen dramatically and his gaze darted over every inch of my facial features almost as if checking for any damage or injury.


    "I knew Alpha Shawn was going to be difficult." I simply nodded, however couldn''t help but scoff at my boyfriends understatement. "Were you injured?"


    I contemted the truth, whether or not it was actually worth telling him about my head injury and broken ankle, at the end of the day I was ok now, so was it even really relevant? Still, didn''t want to lie to Lewis. If things were going to work between us then I had to at least be honest. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    vel.Ket


    "I hit my head again, and smashed my ankle in. The moon goddess sorted me out though..." I barely had time to finish my sentence before Lewis crashed his lips on mine. It was a lot needier than I was expecting but I wasn''t at allining about it. I needed him just as much. The ex beta pulled away from me far too soon for my liking, and I couldn''t help but allow a look of disappointment to cloud my features.


    "Will you ever not make me worry?" He asked while gently leaning his forehead on my own. His breath hit my face causing a tingle of butterflies to shoot through my stomach and my heart to skip a beat.


    "That''s kind of my job now, isn''t it?" I chuckled when he raised his eyebrow in a smirk.


    "It will be officially your job if you marry me!" He already knew my answer would be no again, but still, he asked me anyway, probably just testing the waters.


    "Ask me again after the king is gone and I will give you an answer." This time it was my turn to smile smugly at his shocked expression. I hadn''t t out refused him, and honestly I wasn''t sure I was going to.


    Sure, marriage is a huge step, and I


    was only just Thurber 18, but, Lewis was right. For a wolf marriage was just the human equivalent of


    marking and mating, so it made


    sense to do it early on in life,


    ve


    especially if your partner was in fact goddess gifted. If I refused to ept a marking, then I suppose I had to meet him somewhere in the middle.

 Chapter 0360

    Chapter 0360


    "I''ll n my proposal spectacrly!" I didn''t doubt his words at all. After all wolves very often showed behavior that was so extra and over the top. "Until then though, tell me everything the moon goddess said to you?"


    I really did tell him everything, white he too exined his own journey. It was much quieter and straightforward than mine however.


    "So let me get this straight..." Lewis was reeling from the information I had dumped on him regarding my interaction with the goddess Luna. During my exnations he didn''t utter a single word, it was only now that he decided to ask the questions that were so obviously on the tip of his tongue. "We will only seed if you face your biggest fear?!" I looked up at him from under my eyshes and nodded ever so slightly, I had no idea what that fear was, but I had to figure it out, and I had to figure it out quickly if I wanted us to win. "So you have to take the throne then?"


    What? What did he mean by that?


    "Take the throne? What are you talking about?" My frown portrayed my confusion even more so than my words did.


    "You''re scared to sit on the throne after the kings gone, aren''t you? So you take the throne, we win and everyone is happy." That was not my biggest fear, not by a long shot.


    "Except, sitting the throne isn''t my biggest fear!" I shrugged and sighed as I tried to conjure up a hidden fear that maybe even I wasn''t aware of however wasing up nk every single time. "I don''t want to be queen, and I certainly don''t want to take over from king josh, but I''m not scared to do it, I just don''t that burden."


    "Well, what are you scared of then?" I just shrugged. I was terrified of a number of things, I just didn''t know which one I was most fearful of.


    "Bing a wolf, getting caught by


    king josh again, loosing you in the


    set


    battle, receiving news about my brother, honestly, Lewis, the list is pretty much endless." I sighed feeling a slight tremble in my hands at all the thoughts of what could happen. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your brother is safe, Dyl, I promise you, I''m not going anywhere, there is no way in hell anyone is going to let Josh get his hands on you, and I don''t think you have to worry about about being turned, the moon goddess has gifted you abilities without actually giving you the skill teshift." He had a point, it was rather unlikely that the moon goddess would curse me with shifting now. Even still that didn''t exactly ease all my worries though.


    "You''re probably right..." Physically I felt stronger than I ever had, and I was actually feeling pretty confident in my new found energy, but the mental toll was bing alot for me to handle. "I''m going to go have a quick shower."


    "I''ll run you a bath. You said you find them morefortable." I just smiled at how he had remembered that, he was really thoughtful. I never thought I''d find anyone who would understand my needs the way he did.


    "Hey Lewis?" He paused in his movements. "You can join me if you want?"

 Chapter 0361

    Chapter 0361


    Carlos POV.


    Torture... all the isted torture I had endured over the past three years had been absolutely nothingpared to the agony engulfing my entire body as Iy on Lorellias bedroom floor.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry. But you''re mine, your mine. And I tried for years, you''ll be ok you know?!" Lorellia just kept screaming the same two sentences at me over and over again while I roared in pain. She bit me... she''d actually fucking bit me, and she''d done so without my permission, god, I was a dead guy, everyone knows that the unepted bite of a mate was a death sentence. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry."


    Why was she just standing there screaming? Did she want me to die? She needed to get help, she needed to do something other than just standing there, screaming... Actually, She needed to not fucking bite me in the first ce.


    Oh God... I was going to die... I was going to die in agony, I''d never see my Victoria again, I''d never see Dn, I''d never be able to enjoy the simple pleasures life brings... I couldn''t believe my rotten luck. Years, I mean years in captivity, only to die on my rapists bedroom floor.


    I stared up at the ceiling, although I admit even the in view of the white roof was bing blurry as my neck bled out onto the carpet below, my hearing was finally going muffled, and all my senses except touch seemed to begin to shut down at once, at least I wouldn''t have to hear the screeching sound of Lorellias excessive yapping any longer. Maybe this was a good thing, maybe it was what was meant to be all along. I was simply meant to die.


    On the other hand though, if I really did die from this, then that would mean all the torment and istion I had endured over thest three years would have been for absolutely nothing except that bitches pleasure.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I decided there and then, that I would fucking survive this, just so I can say that no matter what, I outright refused to break.


    I wasn''t sure how much time had


    past, in honesty I was unsure how I


    was still alive, the pain was simply too great was as if a strong fire had taken over my entire being burning every single nerve that I had, enveloping me in thick, unrelenting agony.


    Eventually I felt a firm pressure directly on the pouring wound, and began to feel my body being jostled about.


    "What the fuck have you done?!" |


    heard a muffled yell and a loud p met my ears, still even my screaming had subsided slightly as I battled with sleep. I was falling in and out of consciousness now, losing touch on the reality of my pain, which was extremely bad. At least I knew if I was in pain then I


    knew I was alive.


    I felt myself being lifted up and ced down on something firm, from the amount of jolting My body was doing, my guess would have been a back board or a medical grade emergency stretcher.


    "But... Josh said..." Nothing but incoherent mumbles met me, every now and again I would hear her voice screech but I was fading, and I was fading fast. "...been waiting much longer than he has."


    "If you had treated the man with the respect that your goddess gifted mate deserves then maybe, he wouldn''t have rejected you so much." Was that Caius?


    On top of all the infernal pain zing through my body, was simply too much to bare. It felt as if my body had been soaked in acid. I felt a sharp pinch, and the muscle on my right thigh felt the strain of fluid going in.

 Chapter 0362

    Chapter 0362


    Now for some reason, all it seemed to take was one simple shot of what was essentially an epipen, for my eyes to widen and a shout of pure agony to ripple through me. Oh... I was being transferred by gurney as I saw the lights of the ceiling zoom past me and instantly squinted my eyes again.


    My arms and legs began to thrash in the hopes that it would help my pain subside, but it was futile. My entire body was shutting down, and every limb felt as if it was engulfed in a me that was impossible to put out, no matter how much I attempted it.


    "Shit!" I heard a whisper, while I could still hear that bitch wailing behind me. If I had it my way, our situations would bepletely reversed. "I''m going to put him under while we attempt tobat this bleeding. It''ll be a miracle if he survives the night." My ears picked up the faint voice of the man, and another sharp pinch took over me, this time on my upper left arm, my body tried to fight the sleep inducing drug, but eventually I sumbed to it.


    I was awoken the next day by a loud, consistent beeping that bought me out of my slumber. I moved, or at least I attempted to, but my body felt as heavy as cast iron... it was almost impossible to even wiggle a finger without feeling a strenuous ache in every single muscle my body possessed. I groaned and attempted to open my eyes, only to close them again a secondter at the brightness of the light above me.


    What the fuck had she done this time?!


    "Baby?... Oh thank the goddess." Before I could even open my eyes fully, Lorellia was at my side, stroking my head as I frowned at her. "I really thought I''d lost you for a minute. I don''t know what i would have done with myself."


    Was she being serious? She had been the one to bite me, and she hadn''t even been gentle about it. Some fucking mate. I felt my fistsUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    clench and begin to shake at my ne


    anger at least, I think it was anger, I was also extremely frightened by her now, and so the tremble in my


    hands could have quite easilye from my fear.


    "Get the doctor!" I demanded refusing to look at her face as Iy there. I needed answers now. I had no idea what was going to happen, I didn''t even know what it meant to be forcefully marked, I just thought it was a death sentence.


    "I''ll get him in a little bit. How are you feeling?" A little bit? Fuck that. I needed to see a doctor to ask the questions that were racing through my head.


    "How am I feeling? Are you that oblivious? You marked me by force! I almost died because of you, don''t you get that?" She didn''t even acknowledge my words, the only thing showing on her face was pride. How could she be so cruel?

 Chapter 0363

    Chapter 0363


    "WHAT?!" My body found itself shooting up in the bed I was on, shock was the most prominent emotion on my face, however I couldn''t ignore the adrenaline that seemed to be pumping through my body. "Could you repeat that for me doc?"


    "I''m afraid that due to your survival of the initial... erm bite... your body is currently preparing itself for the transformation into lycanthrope." That was a fucking bomb to suddenly drop on top of me. So while I am being forced to ept a child that I don''t want with a woman who I can''t stand, I now also have to turn into a member of the very specified that has kept me locked up and confined for over 3 years!


    "Oh my goddess, is that true?! Is he going to be a wolf? How amazing!" Of course the witch from the west would love the idea, hell she''s taken everything else from me, why not add my humanity to the list.


    "That''s if he survives though, it''s unheard of for a human to survive a forced marking. The human body simply put, isn''t prepared for a shift of this calibre, it''s going to cause a lot of strain." The doctor then turned to me, with nothing but sympathy clouding his eyes. "You''re going to feel a lot of pain during your shift which will take ce on the next full moon."


    "We will all just have to pray to the goddess Luna for her aid then. Carlos will be just fine, the fact that he''s awake is proof of that." Only, with every word she uttered the doctors face grew more and more enraged. It was fairly evident that he did not agree with her views.


    "You need to fully understand the seriousness of this, mydy. Your mate will die, there are absolutely no records of anyone surviving the shift. It simply to taxing on the human body, and if sir Carlos does in fact sumb then you will feel the loss, even more so due to your current condition." So


    I am going to die? I knew i wouldn''t make it out of this personal hell, however after Dn was bought to the castle I had developed a sense of false hope. I thought she would be the one to save me. I was foolish to put so much on the child''s shoulders.


    My head was reeling over the next week, my body felt stronger than ever and truly couldn''t seem to satisfy my hunger. The doctor spoke about it in length, telling me it was my body''s way of gaining energy for my uing trepidation.


    I waspletely and utterly alone in my terror, and I was going to die alone.


    Imagine my surprise, when the


    doctor insisted on providing me with a thorough check up, away from the prying eye''s of Lady Lorellia. It was roughly a week until the full moon and so my anxiety had reached an all new high.


    ¡°I wasn''t aware that there were test you hadn''t done." I spoke my words with a slight sigh. I was so done with all this, couldn''t these people just leave me to die with as much dignity as I could be granted?


    ""Daddy?!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 0364

    Chapter 0364


    ?


    Victoria POV.


    My dad! My dad''s hitched breath sounded through the phone, and with it, my eyes began to water uncontrobly. He was alive! He really was alive.


    "Daddy... Dad, are you alright?" He couldn''t speak! Every single time I heard him open his mouth to utter the words that rested on the tip of his tongue, his voice would seemingly get caught in his throat, causing nothing but stuttering toe out. "Dad"?!


    "Victoria?" His voice was breathy; you could clearly tell that he, too, was fighting the urge to break down. It had been over three years since I''d seen or heard from this man and since he had heard from me. It was a moment I had built up in my head until I realized that he was probably dead. I couldn''t believe that we were both now freely able to speak to each other. "Oh my god. Victoria, I love you so much. I''ve missed you; every single day, I would think about you. How are you? Are you happy? Are you safe?!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m alright. I''m... I''m happy, Dadd!" I really was, but I wasn''t entirely sure how to tell him about my mate. As far as I knew, he wasn''t happier with his own pairing.


    "Thank god..." I heard him sigh deeply while a few sniffles left me. It was so surreal, actually being able to speak and to hear his voice after so long. I loved my dad, and I really hadn''t had the time to realize just how much I missed him. "What about your safety? Is your location still unknown? There''s been a few concerning reports."


    "The safe haven isn''t known to anyone yet; however, after Lewis and Dn closed the borders, I think it''s fairly obvious where the rebellion is located." My voice held a slight sustain when mentioning Dn; I was actually quite jealous of her.


    She heldmand and respect,


    none of which she had to fight for, and people naturally rallied around her without effort. I had to work hard for a year for people to start taking me and my decisions seriously, and even still, I would be questioned at I


    every turn. If Dn says jump, everyone seems to shout-out a reply of ''how fucking high''? No one questioned why they would jump; they''d just automatically do it. It was


    infuriating. Content belongs to


    "Wait, the beta is there with you too?" I nodded my head at my estranged father''s words, then sighed, realizing he couldn''t see my actions through the cell phone.


    "Well yeah... his cousin helped to establish the rebellion in the first ce, and his parents were aiding us in keeping the location secure. Once beta Lewis realized how bad things were, he joined us straight away. I was still shocked to find out that Royal Beta Lewis was Elias''s son, but it made a lot of sense after hearing the Betas story when he first came to reside with us, and it took Dn to make the guy see sense.


    "That exins how you were able to set up a cellr connection with me." If that''s what he wants to think, then I don''t mind. I wasn''t about to tell him that it was Dn who, as usual, sorted everything. "Are you happy?"


    "What''s happening with you? They told me you''ve been marked?!..." I finally asked as I thought about that man, the one that Dn shot, the shouts and screams that came from him as his body attempted to morph into somethingpletely unnatural to him. My dad''s silence told me everything I needed to know: the news of his force marking was indeed true. "Daddy, I''ve only just found out you''re actually alive; I can''t go through that again." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ni?a, I''ll be ok. I''ve been through much worse than this in my time. I survived your mother, after all; that amazingdy was stubborn as hell." Tears began to build in my eyes as I thought about my mom; I hadn''t seen her in 5 years either.

 Chapter 0365

    Chapter 0365


    ?


    "This is no time to make jokes. I''m serious; I can''t lose you. You have to promise me you''ll be ok, or Oliver and I wille back ourselves." Oh... I hadn''t even thought about my words as I blurted out Oliver''s name and paused, waiting to hear my father''s response.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whose Oliver?" Shoot... well, it''s better to bite the bullet, I suppose.


    "I''m mates to royal beta Oliver, dad." I swallowed. Ready and waiting for the onught of questions that were about toe my way.


    "I''m so sorry; I wouldn''t wish that fate on anyone. I wanted so much better for you." He just sounded deted. It was as if finding someone who genuinely made me happy was just the worst feeling in the world.


    "Dad, I like him... I really like him. He''s... he''s my soulmate, and he''s kind, he, he treats me right." I found myself smiling like crazy as I thought about him. All I wanted now was for the world to know exactly who we were to each other. I wanted to wear his mark, and I had every intention of giving him my permission tonight while we both resided in the pack house for the night.


    "I''m d you''re happy... I hope one day I''ll be able to meet him outside of the pce setting." I knew he wouldn''t jump for joy at my news, but he could have shown a little more enthusiasm for me. Just because he didn''t like his mate, it didn''t mean I had to dislike mine.


    "Carlos... it''s time!" I heard the doctor''s voice down the phone and frowned, already knowing we had to hang up the call. I didn''t want to. I hadn''t seen or spoken to him in 3 years, but now I am finally able to hear his voice. The voice I had dreamt of for three years, and I had to just let him go.


    "No, just two more..." A consistent


    long beep... That''s all that I was met with, which meant that he had to b?


    cut off quickly, the call had been disconnected so abruptly that I was worried he might have been caught. Had he really been found on the phone by someone who shouldn''t have seen him? Was he getting punished or worse.


    "For fucks sake! "I growled loudly as My anger grew enough to throw the phone in my temper; it was the wall of the room was in, which in turn alerted my soul mate. He came out of the bathroom so fast that I just knew he had finished whatever he was doing and was simply yet patiently waiting for me to finish my phone call. "He''s going to die!" I admitted as I looked at Oliver, tears once again taking over my features. "He''s going to die, and there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Hey..." The royal beta was quick in running over to me; his arms then hastily engulfed me into a firm hug, and my own wrapped around him as I finally allowed my tears to fall. "Carlo is stubborn; he''s not going to sumb without a fight first."


    "Why would someone be so cruel? Why would someone want to hurt their mate so bad that it would kill them?!" I was confused. I had heard about it from Dn, obviously, but hearing it from my dad as well, that hit me. How many wolves were out there that could harm their mate?


    "Do you think we will win? This battle I mean, do you actually think our side has a shot of dethroning the king?" Oliver looked unsure, but there was something else swimming within his eyes, that was determination.

 Chapter 0366

    Chapter 0366


    ?


    "I think if there''s honestly someone who can take him down, then it''s either Lewis or Queen Dn. With those two fighting at the helm, I genuinely think we have a decent shot." Maybe he was right. I may not like her, but Dn had without a doubt been gifted with her speech. Everything out of her mouth always made so much sense, and when it didn''t, she often found a way to rephrase it so everyone would understand her views.


    "Would you ever hurt me?" My mind was working over time as I sat in the arms of the man I truly had found love with. I felt his muscles tense around my body, but after onerge breath, he gave his heartfelt answer, and I knew he meant every word.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vee, my darling... I love you more than life itself. I don''t know why some people harm their mates because I would go to the ends of the earth to make sure that you are safe." That was The exact answer I wanted and needed to hear.


    I pushed myself off of the man who held me so effortlessly and looked into his bright, sincere eyes.


    "Then... mark me!" I watched those enticing globes widen in shock at my order. I wanted his mark; I wanted everyone to know that we were together. This battle was just around the corner, and I''d be damned if I was to die without telling Oliver exactly how I feel. "I want you to mark me, and I want to be fully andpletely mated to you. So... I give you permission to mark me. Please?"


    His eyebrows scrunched up in contemtion. However, he looked nothing but relieved as he gently wrapped his hand around my neck and moved my head slightly, exposing the area where my neck meets my shoulder; I felt a strong shudder of anticipation shoot through me like lightening, as his mouth neared my flesh.


    He ced a small, teasing, and very gentle kiss on my skin and inhaled deeply, obviously taking in my scent as he did so.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?" He asked however, his voice was strained, and when I looked up at him, his canines were out and his eyes held their wolfy glow. I


    swallowed thickly, feeling sligh


    nervous about what I was about to let bappen. I didn''t answer him with words; I had already given my consent, and so instead, my head nodded, and I allowed my neck to be


    exposed again. Content belongs to


    I frowned when a few kisses met me before the sensation of his teeth piercing my flesh met me; my eyes widened; however, the extremely shot burst of pain was quickly substituted for nothing but pleasure.


    My pussy began to throb as it gushed with readiness, and a loud moan escaped my parted lips. My entire body tingled with readiness as Oliver remainedtched onto me for a few minutes. Once he had finally let go, his eyes were closed, his muscles seemed to flop, and a contented sigh left him as his eyes fluttered half open, taking in my now lustful gaze.


    "Goddess, I love you." He whispered, gently resting his forehead on mine, while Holding his body up right using my own as his prop. It was as if all the energy within him had been drained entirely.


    "I love you too."I ced a kiss against his parted lips and watched as he became jolted back to reality. His body quickly overpowered mine, and hey me on my back, leaning over me to give me an onught of kisses.


    "I''m going toplete our bond until you pass out from pleasure."

 Chapter 0367

    Chapter 0367


    ?


    Dn POV


    "I still can''t believe that you managed to set that call up, while he''s trapped in the pce... you really do seem to surprise me at every turn." Gilliard sat behind his desk while overlooking some paperwork for god knows what, I simply sat on the sofa towards the side, helping myself to the bowl of choctes that usually sits on the desk, however, currently it resides on my knee.


    Lewis was sat next to me, chuckling at the way I was scoffing down each chocte, making sure to eat the toffee ones as they were most definitely my favorite.


    "I mean, by now you should be used to it. The first time you met her she made ns to close the border." Lewis shrugged before reaching over to grab a truffle from the bowl.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that, but to open up a cellr connection within the pce! That is severely impressive. Even you couldn''t do that after you left." Now it was that one statement that piqued my interests.


    "It wasn''t that I couldn''t, it was more like I didn''t want to cause any more trouble." His arms quickly folded over each other and a small childish pout formed on his face causing me to stifle augh. "Don''tugh... I swore to you I woulde back for you, and I didn''t, I''ll never forgive myself for leaving you there."


    "If you''d have actuallye back after everything, then you''d be dead, and I probably would have been forcefully marked a lot sooner. Besides, We found each other in the end, so does it really matter now?" I shrugged, popping yet another sticky chocte into my mouth.


    "It will always matter to me." I had no idea Lewis was still so cut up about everything. Hell, he had more than made things up to me, not that he had to. I had made peace with the fact that nothing could have been done differently.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter to me... I''m just grateful to be here." I then chuckled looking at the bowl of choctes in myp as I realized had just spoken about actually liking my life within a wolf pack. "I never thought I would ever say tha about a pack house. Then again, never thought I''d end up dating a Lycan either."


    "Are you two really not going toplete the marking stage then?" Gilliard asked looking at Lewis more than me. Clearly he was waiting to see some sort of reaction from him. I couldn''t bring myself to look at him though, I knew what I was keeping from him. I was stopping him from having the unmatched happiness thates from being marked and mated to your soulmate.


    "We really aren''t..." Lewis answered without any hesitation whatsoever, and it caused my heart to swell even more than before. No Lycan would ever pass up the opportunity toplete the mate bond, unless they truly understood their persons wishes. My sight shot to the beta so fast, and with my abrupt movement a small chuckle escaped my boyfriends lips. He met my gaze and nodded his head a single time in acknowledgement of my


    preferences. "I already told you, I''m all in... I don''t need to mark you for me to be happy."


    He grabbed my hand gently in his and brought it up to his lips, cing a small yet attentive kiss on my knuckles before resting both our hands down, on the thigh of his leg.


    "Ahem..." the alpha coughed before holding his palms up in fake dismissal. "I told you, no fornication in my office. That includes thoughts of sex." I let out a genuineugh and sweated my boyfriends hand in affection. Allowing him to see exactly how much his statement meant to me.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the Gilliards words, however I had to mentally disagree with them. In that particr moment, I didn''t want to have sex with Lewis, I genuinely and simply wanted to hold him and I naturally wanted him to hold me.

 Chapter 0368

    Chapter 0368


    ?


    I had be ustomed to being in the man''s arms, it was the only ce where I felt the world couldn''te down and crush me to death. The man''s strong muscr arms were my own personal safe haven, no matter where I was or what I was doing, I would always be able to find sce in his embrace.


    "I promise, we won''t jump each other in your office... no promises about anywhere else on the pack though." I chuckled taking both men by surprise at my words. I was bing much more bold in my teasing of Lewis. The tension was quickly turning sexual between the two of us, so Alpha Gilliards statement wasn''t entirely false. If the subject wasn''t changed immediately then we wouldn''tst much longer in here. "Besides... Vee should be finishing up soon anyway, it''s been half an hour, which quite honestly is much longer than I expected."


    "Do you think Carlos will be ok? What do you think will happen to him?" It was the alpha that asked the question that caused our faces to drop, he looked somewhat down at the mention of my prison friend, I suppose he had known him for much longer than me. They were in contact even before the smuggling trade.


    "I think it will take a miracle for him to survive. If the information is true, and he has in fact been forcefully marked, then he''s going to be in more pain than any of us could fathom." I felt like everyone I got close to always ended up leaving, whether that was through a fated partnership or through death. I wasn''t sure how much more loss I could take.


    "Carlos is one tough bastard though. If anyone could survive it, I would put money on him." Lewis shook his head at his cousins words though, I didn''t know Carlos''s tough side, stubborn, most definitely, but I imagine by the time I had met him, he had probably been broken in some way.


    "You haven''t seen him in years, Gill,


    he was in a simr situation to Dn. Very underweight, and


    seriouslycked muscle mass after being held in the dungeon for years. I don''t think his body will hold up for very long at all." Actually I think muscle wise he had less than I did, Lewis was right, his body most likely wouldn''t hold up for too long. He would most likely sumb before the moon even managed to reach its peak. Content belongs to


    "I''m just d that Vee has her mate tofort her. When Carlos was first taken she took it really hard." I could definitely sympathize with her over that one. She thought she had lost her fatherpletely, anyone who has ever lost a parent would know how that feels.


    "The full moon is in two days. She''s going to need all the support we can offer her." Gilliard stated with a sigh. I hadn''t even realized that the full moon was so soon. Once this one has passed then Carlos will most likely be gone, and we will be one full moon closer to the uing battle.


    With that thought in my mind a strong sinking feeling entered my stomach. I wasn''t all that sure I was strong enough to ovee seeing the king again. I wasn''t sure how my mind and my body would react to being so close to my abuser.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually... thinking about it, alpha Shawn could be a problem. Wolves be stronger when the moon is at its peak Maybe we should double bit the security for the time being." The two guys were mulling what I had said over in their minds, and wasn''t wrong. It would be wise to increase the amount of people watching the border. "How is the border holding up anyway?"


    "It''s holding up well actually. I intend to goter today, to check on it, I might take Qliver with me, just to familiarize him." I for once actually thought that was a good idea. Oliver had somewhat gain my trust, not fully naturally I still had my O reservations, however, after he saved my life while we were away, it''s only right that I give him the benefit of the doubt.

 Chapter 0369

    Chapter 0369


    ?


    "That''s a decent n. I think I''m going to do some more training this afternoon. I''ve got all this new energy that I want to test, also I seem to be alright atbat, believe it or not, so I want to explore that more." I shrugged before looking at my hands in awe at how energized i was after being blessed by the goddess Luna herself.


    ¡°Ok then. I''m going to go and get some stuff ready for the borders. I''ll see youter, ok?" Lewis stood up, with a p of his hands before holding them out for me to take, which I did. He gently pulled me up on to my feet and I allowed my arms to wrap around the back of his neck.


    ¡°I''ll see youter.¡± I gave him a small kiss on his lips and watched as his shock left his face as quickly as it came. I barely ever initiated things, especially in front of people. It caused a small giggle to leave me, which in turn lead me to yfully push Lewis out of the room.


    "Dn?" My head shot to Gilliard who looked directly at me. Instead of continuing his sentence straight away he opened his desk draw and pulled out a pistol. ¡°Instead of physical training, I think your biggest strength is how you control a weapon, you really should focus on improving your aim."


    Now, he did have a point. My best bet against the lycans was to fight as long distance as possible, however now that I was looking at the gun resting on his desk, asking me to take it, so I did.


    I''m not sure exactly what was going through my mind, but as soon as my hands mped around the weapon, I instantly knew all about it. I seemed to know it''s weight, I knew how to dismantle it, how to reassemble it. I knew everything.


    "Holy shit!" My eyes widened as I realized what the moon goddess had actually blessed me with.


    I looked towards three vases that


    rested on a small desk towards the far wall and aimed, immediately fired three consecutive bullets out of


    the gun and heard three loud


    §Ö


    consistent shatters of ss Three perfect bullseyes.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?" Gilliard looked more shocked than I did at the revtion of my weapon control.


    "It just all makes sense now... Mybat, my weapon knowledge. You know, even Oliver has stated that my fighting skills improved drastically, he said so when we sparred. Not to mention this gun think know how to..." I had to test it I out, so I put the safetytch on and rushed over to the desk, where I unloaded the clip to remove the ammunition, then proceeded to effortlessly and efficiently dismantle the weapon, before reassembling the forearm and shooting yet another perfect bullseye shot, at the main clock on the wall.


    "What on earth are you talking about... and can you please stop shooting my office up?" He snatched the safetytched pistol out of my hand and looked at me, with nothing but a confused frown on hiso


    features. Content belongs to


    S


    I understood his confusion. I mean, I admit that I was a decent shot before, but no where near this perfect. No where near this tactical.


    ¡°I think...¡± I couldn''t stop my body from slumping down in awe at this knew found ability. "Gilliard... I think the moon goddess gave me the knowledge of the old hunters!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 0370

    Chapter 0370


    ?


    Gilliards POV.


    I watched the girl in front of me fire my gun off in three consecutive shots, and couldn''t stop my jaw from going ck at the uracy she showed. She was of course even more confused and shocked than I was, but I couldn''t help but gaze at her prowess, in the few weeks I had known her, she had grown so much, she''d gone from being trapped in this shell of despair, to being ready to lead the charge. It was a sight to behold.


    She began exining what she thought the moon goddess had granted her, then fired yet another bullet directly into the clock that rested on my wall, once again it was a perfect bullseye.


    "What on earth are you talking about... and can you please stop shooting my office up?" Don''t get me wrong. I was d to see her being sopetent with a firearm. It was reassuring to know that she just might be able to hold her own in the battle against the king. It''ll be a weight off of Lewis''s shoulders also, knowing thats she has knowledge around a weapon.


    "I think... Gilliard... I think the moon goddess gave me the knowledge of the old hunters!" That made a lot of sense. Her skills with the gun were iparable, and really hade out of nowhere. I will admit, I had seen her shoot before, and she was never truly all that bad, but her precision now really was unmatched.


    "Why do you think that though? Just because you can shoot?" I watched her shake her head and let her gaze meet that of my now shattered vases.


    "I... I read this book in the pce,


    het


    well half read the book, it was all about the first Lycan ruler and his people. It was extremely dull and very difficult to get into, but it briefly mentioned the first hunters, the adjacent vige to the first wolf pack grew weary and formed the first hunters guild. I''m telling you, l-l-held that gun and new all about it. I knew how to shoot it perfectly, andI have ideas about making weapons that I never would have thought of before. I genuinely feel like I know more about the lycanthrope than I did previously and in my head I genuinely know how to hunt your kind, and I''ve never ever thought about that before. I''m telling you, I have the knowledge of a hunter." The more I thought about it. The more I assumed she was right, we already had previous hunters living here and watching them shoot was very simr to watching Dn just now.


    "Ok, let''s say that you do have this new found knowledge, how the hell is that supposed to help us in this uing battle?" We already have hunters in our ranks, adding one extra won''t be much of a difference.


    ?


    "I''m not sure you know, I doubt the moon goddess would have given me this knowledge of it wasn''t going to make a difference." Once again like before, she had inadvertently used mind link, hearing me clearly say what was actually only thought. It was strange to say the least, but it was good to know that she would be able tomunicate with everyone on our side when the timees to fight. Especially if we''re in wolf form and need to speak with her on the field. "Think about it... Realistically I''m the one who could get close enough to the king without immediately being killed. The only person on this side who actually has the ability to do something permanent is the king. No one else can kill me, All hisckeys can do is drag me to him. I can get close to him and kill him! Now that I think I have the knowledge of a hunter, it''ll make that task a whole lot easier."


    "But the king ns to mark you as soon as he gets close enough to, I don''t think it''s wise for you to get too close to him. Your presence in the battle is set in stone, but Lewis is one of the strongest lycans I know. If anyone has a shot at killing king Josh, it is him." My personal belief was that Lewis had earned the right to take the king down, he had the most history with him, hell he even lost his mate to him in the past, of course, Lewis did kind of y a part in that, the rejection was basically mutual it was just instigated by Iliana. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0371

    Chapter 0371


    ?


    "I have obviously thought that too, if I can''t kill his grace, then the only person who should is Lewis... but after everything, I want nothing more than to shoot him full of silver.so if I get the opportunity, I''m going to make him choke on his own blood. He''s shed enough of mine." The pure fire in her eyes was nothing but captivating as I saw her need for fight zing within her irises. She truly was a stunning and remarkable youngdy.


    "Ok, in that case your going to need to figure out exactly what knowledge you now know, and what your n of action is. I''ll leave you with the key to the weapons, so you can see which ones you would prefer to use when the timees..." I handed her the key to the main weapon room and smirked, knowing she was about to see just how much ammunition we had against the kings forces. "And Dn, try to focus your mind more on epting the mind link between you and another Lycan... you keep answering things that I have explicitly spoken through that means ofmunication, Its important to be able to speak to the people who are fighting with you." I chuckled seeing the queens cheeks heat up slightly at the thought of answering something I had said even though there truly was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    "I''ll work on it, alpha. In the mean time though. Am I ok tomission a new weapon for myself, on top of the two silver bulletced guns I will be carrying, I think I''d like a de of some kind, maybe a dagger?" She wanted a silver dagger. I could hear her now, even though her lips never moved to form the words.


    "You can make your dagger, and anything else you may want. You officially have permission." She will also need to give her armor to someone, so that it could be washed. The girl was gone for over two weeks, so her clothing will definitely need to be washed and freshened up before a thing else. "Also, if you give your armor to one of the workers here, they''ll have it washed in time for when you next need to use it."


    I watched her head shake, and a small apologetic wince formed on her features which in turn caused me to frown,e to think of it, was she wearing it when she returned? I actually don''t think she was.


    "I''m going to need another one made, and I''m going to need it pretty soon..." An awkward single chuckle left her lips a long with a slightly crooked smile. What the hell could she have possibly done to warrant an entire new one being made? The only reason for that would be that it took some serious damage.


    "What the fuck did you do in it?"


    "I got shot..." She shrugged her shoulders nonchntly while pausing, clearly attempting to wait. for my reaction, the only issue was, it really didn''t surprise me in the least. Then, I jumped out of a window, and woke up in a rogue camp to find the armor damaged beyond repair." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Somehow, nothing about the tale shocked me. Nothing at all, in fact I could see the entire thing happening in my mind and it brought a chuckle to exit my lips.


    "You do realize armour doesn''t grow on trees don''t you? If you need a new one making every time you go on an excursion, we''re going to run out of material fast." She raised her eyebrows, and gave me a rather cheeky grin.


    "But, I know you can make it


    happen." She knew I could do it, I


    l.ne


    could tell by her grin. "Alpha, you are almost as resourceful as me... almost That is extremely high praise from someone like her even if she was attempting to be yful with me.


    "It''ll be ready for you tomorrow." She allowed her eyebrows to raise a single time, as if she knew she


    would get her own way. Even I knew


    e


    that eventually she would get her own way. I actually did like the girl, I had this strange feeling of protection over her. I couldn@be more happy for Lewis to have found her, and I had already epted her as family, although I admit that she was like a bratty sibling that just seemed to be able to wrap everyone around her finger.

 Chapter 0372

    Chapter 0372


    ?


    "Thank you alpha." She smirked leaving me with a sigh as I thought about her actions. If she really did have the knowledge of a hunter, and if that knowledge did in fact get out to the poption, then there would be a few people who would withdraw their support.


    Before the new world, lycans were the prey to many of the hunters guilds around the world. Many suffered at the hands of them, and many of their targets were in actuality, turned into victims. Hell, if I remember right, then Oliver only became close with his grace and Lewis due to losing his parents to the hunters, and he really isn''t the only one with stories like that.


    I sighed, looking at the broken ss from the bullets that were fired. That girl was the most impulsive person I had ever known, I had best get that second set of armor made for her quickly. The fight will fall on its head if something serious happened to her.


    I made the orders to have a new setmissioned, and stood ready to find my beautiful mate, and help her in her efforts to prepare the pack for the fight, however a knock at my door was what stopped me in my tracks.


    I could already sense Vees presence, and the fact that her scent waspletely blended with that of Oliver''s, told me everything I needed to know. She had epted his mark.


    "Come on in..." I called, waiting for her to enter, instantly noticing the mark that rested on her neck where it meets her shoulder. I raised my eyebrows at how she showed it off, never would have thought she would be this open about it. "How did your call go with your father?" I couldn''t be bothered hearing about her mark, when the conversation she had with Carlos, was much more interesting and important. She sighed, clearly not expecting me to go straight into the topic.


    "He''s not good..." her face said it all. "It was all true... he''s going to shift in a few days, and he''s going to die because of it, and there''s going to be no one around to show him some mercy She must have been referring to Dn, it was no secret that she killed the man who had forcefully marked a couple of months ago.


    "On a lighter note, I realize a congrattions is in order." It was always a celebration when anyonepleted the mate bond.


    "Thank you." She smiled widely, allowing her fingers to gently trace over her mark in affection. "Although, I''m finding mind linking rather strange."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will get used to it quicker than


    you realize." Now time for the


    ol


    serious question. "Now, I have to ask. what exactly are your ns for the battle?.."

 Chapter 0373

    Chapter 0373


    ?


    Adrian POV.


    A loud bang shook through the pack house and with it, everyone seemed to cringe. I assumed the alpha was once again arguing with my mother about everything that was currently going on in the world, and how it could be the end of the Lycan rule.


    Good riddance if you asked me.


    It was no secret that the border to one of the far eastern sectors had been closed, and anyone with half a brain would be able to figure out exactly who had closed it. Not only that, but with the human districts destroying the one thing that was universally used throughout the world to conduct punishments on, lycans districts were bing tense.


    I simply sat, in the family room of my house, reading a simple book and going over my notes for the exams that would be starting next week. Even with the world in turmoil, we still needed to be graded in order to graduate. I admit however, that my mind simply wasn''t focussing.


    "You''re thinking about her again, aren''t you?!" My beautiful mate Jana spoke as my eyes lifted only to find her frowning at me, nothing but sadness clouding her features.


    "Thinking about who?" I wasn''t stupid though, she knew my mind would often wonder over to Dn and she was possibly up to, not to mention the king and what he would do to her if he ever found her. Everyone around the world waspletely on edge, and a lot of lycans were ming Dn for


    it.


    "I''m not dumb you know, you''re thinking about Queen Dn again." I sighed knowing that I couldn''t exactly deny it.


    "Jana, I love you, and as soon as you


    turn 17, I will give you my mark and hope that you will return it." I stated with arge smile that seemed to make my mates cheeks re a


    1


    thinking about everything, yout


    shade of red. "But... I can''t stop


    how broken she was when we got her out..." Jana came up next to me and sat down, stroking my arm gently while resting her head on my shoulder.


    "I also know how much pain you took to protect her." That''s true, I would most likely have scars for the rest of my life. "I love you Adrian, but seeing you like that... I just think we need to keep our heads down, won''t really matter anyway, I believe it''fall work out in the end." She didn''t understand just how much the humans had been going through for the past 5 years.


    "Jana, I can''t keep my head down anymore... I''ve... I''ve seen a human house, I''ve seen how they''re living. It isn''t right." I turned my body to face my mate and wrapped one of my own arms around her shoulders, and looked directly into her green eyes. "An alpha is supposed to protect their pack, I believe that humans are a huge part of my pack, of my family. My sisters mate is human, I''m sorry, but I cannot and will not stand by watching their oppression, while doing nothing about it." I gently kissed her temple, before pulling her into my body, I inhaled her intoxicating scent, and smiled when she too allowed her eyes to flutter closed. Content belongs toThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t wait until she would be able to feel the full mate bond.


    "Why would you risk everything though, just for humans?" I knew how difficult it was for some of my kind toe to terms with equality, hell, even Arya struggled with it, until she met Nick and realized just how bad things had gotten.


    "It isn''t just for humans, Jana. It''s for a world that''s equal, do you honestly think our peers deserve to be humiliated and tortured for acting the same way we do?" She frowned and shook her head slightly. "Do you think it''s right for human children to be put to manual work while we get the education that everyone rightfully deserves?"

 Chapter 0374

    Chapter 0374


    ?


    "I just don''t want to see you get hurt again, there''s nothing I can do when your dad has a go at you, and it makes..." we were cut off from our conversation by my sister and her mate practically running into the sitting room. Arya looked worried while Nick simply wore shock as his main expression.


    "Adrian..." Goddess I jumped out of my skin when my sister charged in. Her face showing nothing but panic. "Father found out we''ve been allowing Nick to visit his dad." Oh shit... that in itself is against the rules. "He''s just gone ballistic at me." Arya was clearly shook up, her hands trembled as they clutched onto her mate who simply stood still shook up by whatever had happened.


    "Did he do anything to you?" Jana was quick to peel herself off of me and walk over to my sister, gently cing her hand on her arm.


    "No... but..." he had obviously taken his anger out on Nick. "He, hit Nick." Yeah, looking at his face you could inly see the visible remnants of my fathers fist quickly forming on his cheek bone. That would most likely cause his eye to swell too. "Why is it so wrong for Nick to be able to see his family?" I shouldn''t have been wrong at all. In fact he should be allowed to see his dad as and when he wished too.


    "How did he find out about it?" I strongly doubted that someone would have willingly told father of their meetings. Nick was barely gone for 90 minutes at a time, so the notion that my father would have even been suspicious of hisings and going''s are slim, very slim.


    "I don''t know?!" Arya was squeezing her mates hand tightly while frowning deeply.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s only us who know about it... Jana, you didn''t tell anyone did you?" As soon as the words left my lips I regretted even asking them. My simple question was takenpletely out of context, my mates face quickly morphed into that of pure disgust and anger. She had taken my word as if I had blurted out an usation.


    "Why am I the first person you think about ming whenever something bad has happened? I haven''t told a soul, but you..." she marched over to me and roughly poked my chest with her finger, fresh tears quickly falling down her cheeks. "You never take my side. If you don''t want to be my mate then just reject me and go and find a human. Everyone knows you care about them more than me." She angrily wiped her cheek with the back of her hand, before storming out the door.


    "Dude..." Nick looked shook up but still called me out on whatever it was I had done wrong. I only asked a simple question, I think Jana blew it well out of proportion.


    "Do you actually realize how serious this is? Someone must have told on you, it certainly wasn''t me." We we''re always arguing about something. Jana just didn''t understand that humans needed help, she was clueless to how bad our treatment of them has been.


    "But using Jana isn''t going to help the situation. You need to go after her Adrian, your arguing is getting too frequent." Aria was right of course, about going after her, not about using her. I just sighed, Jana would be alright for a few hours, I didn''t have time to hold her hand after every single argument, besides right in that second I had to cate my father. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ll speak with herter. Right now I need to do damage control, before father really does punish you." I will be the first to admit that I was exhausted, ever since Dn burnt down that punishment stage, the entire district has been up the wall.


    Human discipline in both districts has been drastically increased in an attempt to quell rebellion. Even the school teachers have been speaking out, and Bradley, the principal, has been strangely liberal with everyone. I think maybe the news about the curriculum has swayed a lot of people into epting the uing rebellion.

 Chapter 0375

    Chapter 0375


    ?


    I walked out of the room slowly, heading to my father office which set me on edge. I was genuinely expecting this specific situation to be blownpletely out of proportion, however when I got to the alphas office and saw my mother sitting on the sofa looking exhausted, I stopped,pletely frozen in ce.


    "Where is he?!" I asked hesitant to hear the answer.


    "He''s gone to see your sisters mates family." My heart sank in my chest at this revtion, he had already left, he had gone personally to see Nicks dad. Not only Nicks dad, but Dns brother... Freddie Riley lived there too.


    Oh shit.


    I hightailed out of the office as fast as my legs could carry me, the pack house became a blur and I actually nearly fell down the stairs due to my legs going faster than the rest of me.


    I definitely got a few strange looks as I ran through the pack, luckily I met up with my dad just after entering the human district.


    "What exactly are you nning on doing?" He simply scowled at me, as his beta, Monroe''s dad Steve, jogged up behind him. "Is it really so bad that he gets to see his family?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s against the rules, punishment must be given." Punishment, I was so sick to death of hearing that word.


    "The rules are stupid. Everyone should have the right to see their family without facing unjust punishments." A growl built up in my chest and I identally let it out, causing my dad and Steve to re at my sheer defiance.


    "Since when did you be a sympathizer?" Steve was a go with the flow person, I don''t really think he had his own mind.


    "Since Bradley grabbed and tortured


    one of my peers by branding her with his fucking w." I was so angry that my words seemed to rush out of my mouth with a venom that wasn''t aware I even


    V


    possessed.


    "You say that as if it wasn''t warranted." Did my father actually know about all the disciplinary actions that the school has taken throughout the years.


    "It wasn''t... Theshings, the


    beatings, none of it has been


    warranted. Your daughters goddess given mate, is human, your goddess chosen queen Luna, is human, they are equal in the eyes of the goddess Luna, then who are we to go against her?" I hadn''t really noticed that we were still walking towards Nicks old house while I berated the alpha for his notions.


    "A human mate is good for one thing, producing heirs. Your beta knows that, it''s high time you realized it too." That wasn''t true though, Monroe loved Erin, more than anything.


    By the time we got to my brother inws house my anger has intensified. Every insistent of human inequity shed through my mind and I knew I had to stop the king before he could harm Nicks dad.


    "Oh..." a small voice sounded behind


    us and I whipped my head round to see little Freddie, carrying a bottle of milk. tried to silently tell him to pass the house and go somewhere else but he didn''t pick up on it.


    "Hmmm, The Riley girl used to protect this boy a lot." My father pondered and it set me more on edge.


    "I believe he is your son inws brother, alpha." That was the ruse that had been circting ever since the king made that assumption Myself and Nick agreed it was the best lie.


    "No... this boy, is the brother of Queen Dn... I think the king will be most grateful to have a trigger for his queens return." My dad grabbed Freddie''s wrist tightly before I could even move.


    I knew I had to stop him.

 Chapter 0376

    Chapter 0376


    ?


    Adrian POV


    I knew I had to stop my dad as hetched his fist around the arm of the 6 year old.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it was you that caused the queen to take ashing, the week before she was imed by our great king." My father roughly shook the boys body and grinned wickedly when Freddie began struggling against his tight grip. "Makes you wonder how much she went through because of you..."


    "Get off me... I haven''t done anything." Freddie yelled while attempting to pull his wrist away from my dad who gripped it even tighter.


    "I wonder if the king even knows his mate has a brother..." I did not like this situation at all.


    "Let him go!" My own hand shot out to the poor boys arm, and I pulled him away from my father, he ended up tripping over andnding on the ground with a thud. The bottle of milk he had been carrying burst open sshing the white liquid everywhere. "He hasn''t done anything wrong."


    "No... you have, Adrian, you and your stupid sister... Yet, This boy will be the one to face harsh punishment. We all know what king Josh did to our queens mother... Imagine what he''ll do when he finds out about your deceit." He''ll kill Freddie without even blinking, or maybe the king would use him to lore Dn back to this pack so he could take her yet again. No! That can''t happen, Dn has a purpose, and she needs to be away from the king in order to fulfil it.


    "Why are you so intent on torturing innocent people? Do you get off on it? What have the humans done to ¡Á you to make you like this?" My dad simply growled at my words and wrapped his fist around my top, dragging me close to him by the fabric. The movement took me by surprise and a grunt left me.


    "You''ll do well to remember your ce pup, or it just might be me to deliver your next punishment." shes of the king, holding silver to my back shot through me, and a small shudder took over my entire body as I remembered the pain felt. Still, couldn''t help but think about how our queen had gone through worse, and how her punishments were so regr, I had experienced one, but Dn, she had been subjected to so many in such little time. That''s not even including everything she took before the king had even discovered her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I growled loudly, and forced my dads hand off my clothes, his ws had emerged, and so as his hand moved the fabric became torn.


    "I am no longer a pup!" I growled out my wolfs eyesnding on his with a deadly calm, I was on the verge of shifting, I could feel it with every fibre of my being. "And I am about to show you exactly where my ce is..."


    By now we had a rather big audience, however most of the humans were watching from inside their homes, too terrified to exit. It wasn''t every day that two alphas were seen fighting in the streets of the human district.


    My father simply stared at me in shock, but that soon shifted into more of a smug expression. He let out a snarky guffaw and threw his head back, taking his glee to the next level. All the while I stood in front of him, disgusted by what I was seeing and by what he had be.


    "And how exactly are you going to do that? A silly little pup like you? Maybe a short stay in the packs dungeon would solve this little attitude problem."


    He lunged at me again, more menace on his face now, and I was seeing my father in apletely different light.


    He reminded me far too much of king Josh. Only focussed on his power, and the fear he could install into weaker beings. He yed on his position, and used it for his own gain.

 Chapter 0377

    Chapter 0377


    ?


    I reacted as quickly as I could, however one of his hands managed to swipe my shoulder, his ws prated my skin leaving blood to slowly drip out of the scratch he had made.


    It was a truly sad day when you look your own parent in the eye and can''t recognize the man he used to be.


    "Right..." I whispered to myself, already knowing my actions before I spoke the words. I wiped the small cut on my arm with the palm of my opposite hand, and let my eyes darken before meeting my fathers, my voice came out strong and unwavering as I uttered my statement. "I alpha Adrian Stone, in witness of the goddess Luna herself, challenge you Alpha Stone for your pack and title!" Without missing a beat I wed my own palm and let the blood drop at my dads feet solidifying the challenge and making it indissoluble.


    "You... Challenge me?" Heughed again, while I simply stood staring at him in anger.


    A challenge wasn''t something to be taken lightly, it was a rare urrence, and no one had heard of one taking ce since the new world began 5 years ago. Also in ordance to ourws, an alpha challenge was a fight that guaranteed death to one of the participants.


    "I have followed you and looked up to you for my entire life. Your word wasw, but somehow in the past 5 years, you have forgotten that the new world was supposed to free us from our secrecy, and instead you used your position for abuse and corruption. I know now, that you are NOT the alpha we need when the new world crumples." My dads beta didn''t say anything for a few minutes as he stared at my stance. He knew the weight that my actions would cause, but I knew, that I had to get my dad away from being in charge, or everything queen Dn was doing would be fore nothing.


    There was absolutely no going back now.


    "Adrian, this isn''t a game. If you two fight for the alpha position, then one of you will die by the others hands." Steve was attempting to be the voice of reason, however due to my actions, the challenge had already been set.


    "That''s what I intend."


    I didn''t waste another minute of arguing as I allowed my body to morph into that of my wolf form. Myrge brown Lycan stared at my father as i snarled viscously, dying in wait for him to also shift. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fine... but you brought this on yourself, pup." Him calling me that only cemented my actions, making me want to rip him to shreds more and more as every second passed.


    I watched as he too shifted where he


    stood, the human district bing an area filled with growls and snarls. I couldn''t help but let my mind


    wander over to my poor mother


    who was about to either lose her mate, or her son, whichever one of us, would perish, she would have to live knowing that that we had done this to each other.


    ''I''m sorry mom!'' I quickly mind linked thedy who gave birth to me, before focusing on the wolf in front of me. This was it.


    We slowly began circling each other, the space between us prominent and steady as we eyed each other up. I wasn''t an idiot, I knew the first move had to be done by my father, and so I patiently waited, readying myself for the attack that was now imminent.


    Freddie, who had some how managed to run back to Nicks old house, now clung to his guardians arm on the front door step, as they both watched on in shock.


    My father took my distraction as a chance to charge, and without hesitation, he did so. His jaw widened in order tond a devastating blow onto my body, and his target was my neck.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I growled loudly, causing an echo to soar through the sky, as I dodged his first attack, jumping around and swiping his side with my ws as he shot passed my body.

 Chapter 0378

    Chapter 0378


    ?


    I lunged again, jumping onto his back and digging my own teeth into the back of his neck in order to try and force submission. However, his wolf body rolled, and with it my own form mmed onto the ground with my father lying on top of me. Blood dripped out of his neck into my mouth as I remainedtched onto his fur. While he wriggled and snarled on top of my stomach.


    ''You always were such a disappointment.'' He snarled using the mind link to taunt me. He was getting extremely angry as now his wriggling became too much for me to remain steadfast in my hold.


    I let go, and we both scrambled to our feet growling and snarling at each other as we once again charged.


    His teethnded arge hit on my right shoulder, while my ws left scrapes, oozing with blood on his left side.


    It wasn''t my intention to once again leave the human district covered in blood, but circumstances had made it so. The best thing for everyone in this district was to rece its alpha with someone who would happily promote change.


    We fought, and we both fought ferociously, as the sun began its slow decent. It was gettingte, and I was getting extremely tired, but I couldn''t give up.


    "STOP THIS... STOP IT!" My mother finally made her appearance. She sped up to where me and my father panted, bleeding onto the ground below us. My heart rate was rapid as my birth giver stepped between both me and my father. "This ends now!" Monroe, my beta stood to the side also, shock stered on his face as he helped his father to move my mother out of the way.


    "It won''t end until one of them reins victorious, I''m sorry Luna." Steve and Monroe were quick to take my mothers hands and drag her away from me and my father. Her face held nothing but sorrow as she allowed tears to fall. "There is nothing we can do."


    ''Im truly sorry, mom.'' I felt her


    sorrow but remained adamant in my


    views. My father however took my mothers interference as yet another distraction for me, and quickly crashed into the side of me, causing my back leg to snap from the blow. I howled slightly at the breaking sensation, and scrambled to my remaining 3 legs, only to be pounced on again and hit by fangs.


    My dad bit down, and he bit down hard on one of my ears causing the skin to painfully separate from my wolf head, and another howl erupted out of me. Blood oozed out of the new wound and down my face, causing my eye to be blurry and in desperate need of a wipe.


    Using everyst ounce of strength I had left in me, I spun my head and gripped my father onest time in my teeth, without thinking I swung his body and threw him up, not giving him time to find his feet before mming him back to the ground.


    The action caused a single


    thunderous bang to echo, numerous cracks sounded and blood quickly poured out of his mouth as his ribe


    impact. I ran on three legsThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cage became crushed from the


    and


    pounced on his tired bested body, cracking the remaining ribs in the process and damaging his heart


    beyondpare. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He shifted into his human form, unable to remain a wolf, and with a gasp of pain he smiled, blood coating every tooth. I felt awful as I watched him struggle for breath.


    "Congrattions... Alpha Adrian."


    I looked at my mother, who fell to her knees, and screamed, a deafening, heartbreaking, agony filled scream.

 Chapter 0379

    Chapter 0379


    ?


    Dn POV.


    "Seriously... that''s another bullseye!" I was currently in alpha Gilliards pack training hall, with none other than Ryan rke, who once again looked at me as if I had three heads growing out of my neck as I threw yet another knife at a target. "How did you get so good at that? I mean, your hair is one thing, but I''ll be damned if your actually a better shot than me."


    "First of all, these are knives, honestly rke, have you ever even thrown a knife?" I raised my eyebrows at him cockily and waited for him to reply, he stuttered slightly knowing I was right, but still argued.


    "No, but im good with a gun. I''ve even saved your sorry ass before now." Had he forgotten I had saved him too. He nudged me yfully before winking at me in sess.


    "Oh please... you have literally shot one person in your entire life, granted it was a good shot, but still... it''s natural that I am better than you." Iughed as I walked over to the far target and gathered the knives I had been throwing.


    I had gotten the des from the weapon room that Gilliard gave me the key for. Let me be the first to tell you that it was amazing, the sheer amount of weapons at our disposal was excessive and extremely useful. The person in charge of it stated that it shouldn''t be an issue for me to have a silver dagger made, which would reallye in handy on top of the guns I''ll be wielding.


    "And how many people have you shot? I strongly doubt it''s much more than me." I sighed, already knowing the answer without even thinking about it.


    "Four!" I walked back over to my almost brother and sighed, holding one of the knives by the ded end and throwing it with a spin, it instantly once again hit the center of the target. "I''ve shot four people altogether." I shot My dad and killed him, I shot the king in his arm, took out the kings guard with a bullet to the eye, and I ended the misery of the man who had been forcibly marked. I was officially a murderer. "I killed three of them, and I can only aim so well due to the moon goddesses gifts. Before hand it took me a Couple of tries to finally hit my targets, I was never really terrible at shooting, but I certainly wasn''t ''bullseye every time'' good."


    "I hadn''t realized you had killed so many people, obviously knew about your dad, but the other two? There were rumors about you killing a guy who had been marked without consent, but they were just rumors, I hadn''t even entertained that they may have been true." In my experience rumors always held a hint of truth, even if not fully believable.


    "Well, it''s true. The moon goddess blessed me, and I''m a murderer. But I''ll deal with that as ites." I had much bigger things to concern myself with, like the ever looming war that is most likely months away from actually taking ce.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the talk of the town thanks to the moon goddess, everyone is saying the same thing, that the moon goddess favors you for a reason, and she wants you on the throne." I mean, the lycans clearly knew their goddess well, because that''s exactly what her intentions are. She said it to me personally.


    This battle that would ultimately decide the fate of the entire world would have to begin sooner rather thanter. Nobody wanted it to take itce in the uing winter months, I imagine that the circumstances would be far from ideal anyway, without adding snow, ice and arctic winds in the mix.


    "What gave it away? The white hair, or my insanely uratebat abilities?" I chuckled but felt nothing but dread sink into my bones. Still i hid my true feelings and smirked at my friend. "Anyway, now that I''ve proven my skills to you..." held up a juicy red apple and wickedly grinned at the man in front of me. Put this on your head, I want to see if I can hit it." I watched my partner in crimes eyes widen, and a sharp flinch took over his body. "What? Don''t you trust me?"

 Chapter 0380

    Chapter 0380


    ?


    "Not in the slightest, especially not with that wicked grin on your face." I chuckled, half of me was joking anyway, the other half of me actually wanted to take on the challenge.


    "Aww,e on... I''ve always wanted to do this with someone... now I actually have the aim to do it sessfully." He shook his head and chuckled taking the apple out of my hand and biting into it with a loud crunch.


    "Then ask your boyfriend to be your test dummy. At least then if things go wrong he has faster healing abilities." He raised his eyebrows at me, before taking a bite out of the fruit again, and slowly gripping one of the knives with his free hand. "My turn... it can''t be that difficult, right?"


    He gripped the des side, much like I had done previously, in fact he was basically copying every move I had made, right down to his stance. He threw it hard and I watched as the knife spun through the air and hit the target with a thump. The weapon then ttered to the grassy ground pathetically and Irge snigger left my lips, due to how cocky rke had actually been.


    "If your nning to use this as a weapon of choice during the fight, I suggest you get a lot more practice in." My humor wasn''t at all unnoticeable as I eyed my friends apple, before taking it off him. Without missing a beat I threw it up into the air, then tossed a knife directly at it. The fruit hit the targets bullseye effortlessly, while the de prated it directly through its core. I gave a single cocky raise of my brows before walking off into the pack house, having a few set of eyes staring at me as I went.


    Paying no mind to the impressed gazes of both humans and lycans a like, I made my way up to my room, instantly I was greeted by the scent of Lewis.


    I might not be a wolf, but every human still had a scent, and his enveloped the room in the best way, instantly bringing mefort in its familiarity.


    I walked to the bathroom, and turned the taps, filling the tub with warm inviting water. A quick wash wouldn''t hurt anyone, and as much as I liked Lewis, having him not waiting for me outside the tiled walls, eased my mind slightly, allowing me to bathe as long as I wanted.


    There was just no peace like it at all, the feeling of being submerged in the tranquil gentle water. It caused my head to lean back over the edge of the tub, and I allowed my eyes to close blissfully. This uing fight would change everything, and I fully intended on savoring every happy moment I could before that day can to pass.


    Half an hourter, I was disturbed by a loud, anxious knock at the door. I sighed, knowing that my minute of tranquility was now officially over quickly pulled the plug out and stepped onto the soft bathroom rug, wrapping arge towel around my naked body tightly, before walking towards the door to our room.


    "I''ming, I''ming." I called loudly before muttering a single protest under my breath. "Jeez."


    I was shocked upon opening the wooden door, when Vees eyes met mine and she barged into the room, looking to be on edge.


    "God, no!" My thoughts tumbled out of my mouth as I looked at her frantic eyes. Hadn''t she just been on the phone with Carlos? Had shee to give me terrible news that he had already sumbed to his nonconsensual marking. "Is Carlos?..."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at the mention of her fathers name, her eyebrows furrowed, and the worry on her face quickly turned into that of confusion.


    "My father? Oh... No, he''s ok. Well,


    he''s as ok as he can be given the situation. It''s guaranteed that he''ll shift in a couple of days, on the next full moon. He seemed to be kind of, calm about the whole thing." Ok, so if Vee didn''te here to tel me news about Carlos, then why was she knocking on my door with so much vigor?

 Chapter 0381

    Chapter 0381


    ?


    "Oh, right..." I looked down at my towel dded body and frowned at the girl now pacing the room. "Why exactly are you here then? As you can see I''m a bit, well, I''m naked.¡± I gestured dramatically to my attire and prayed the girl would just walk away and leave me be, but instead her now once again worried eyes met mine.


    "I''m worried about Olly." She allowed her finger tops to brush her prominent new mark, that rested on the crook of her neck, and looked up at me through her eyebrows. "He left hours ago with Lewis to check on the border, and he hasn''t contacted me since. We can mindlink now and still I haven''t heard from him, I''m really worried."


    "Nah, don''t be worried. Lewis often goes off to check on the border, sometimes he stayster to catch up with the patrol on that day. I''m sure he and Oliver are probably just talking about you, and how happy he is to have found his mate." I wasn''t worried at all, it was typical of Lewis to do this, and it''s not like they could contact us with a cell phone, as they were rare to find.


    "Your mate is out there right now, and you aren''t worried about him at all?¡± I shook my head and sat on the end of the bed folding my towel between my legs to attempt some decency.


    "I''m a bit worried, but not in the same way as you." She sat down next to me, uninvited I might add and looked at me sheepishly. "Look, you''re newly marked, right, so that bond is still so new and fresh, that you''re probably longing to be with Oliver, and so your mind as turned that longing into worry because you haven''t heard from him. Just wait another hour, or two. If there''s still nothing, I''ll go to the border myself. Ok?" I patted her on her back awkwardly, and stood up, wrapping the towel tighter around myself.


    "You sure know a lot about things, despite everything. I can understand to an extent why people follow you Even though I tend to disagree with your choices." She chuckled and I was shocked at having such a moment with Vee.


    "What was it like? Getting marked I mean."


    "It was Amazing, your whole body tingles with pleasure. Even Oliver had to just lie down for a minute after releasing me, because he poured all his energy into it. God it was incredible." Her cheeks red up just thinking about it, and I smiled slightly, maybe I should consider allowing lewis to mark me, the connection we share anyway would undoubtedly increase.


    Our tender moment was cut short however, when a strained voice floated into my head. I forced trying


    my hardest to focus on the ne


    but an uproar of noise began outside of the bedroom door, making it impossible for me to hear. I groaned, throwing some clothes on before exiting the room and making my way down stairs.


    In the entrance of the pack house, stood Oliver, blood dripping from his head while he held himself up by leaning on the wall, every set of eyes were on him and me as I came into view.


    "King Josh has Lewis!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 0382

    Chapter 0382


    ?


    Gilliard POV.


    "King Josh has Lewis!" Oliver''s words made my own blood run cold, as I looked at the hurt wolf in front of me. If Lewis really had been taken by Josh, then he wouldn''tst long at all.


    "What do you mean?" My voice was the first to break the silence that Oliver had caused. I stole a small quick nce at Dn who seemed to mimic my shocked facial expression''s, however she also appeared to be fighting back tears. It''s taken her so long to let Lewis in properly, and now she knew it was a very real possibility that she could lose him forever.


    "King Josh turned up with his warriors in tow. Then Alpha Shawn came out of nowhere to let him into the borders..." The guy looked like he was about to pass out as he steadied himself on the wall with one hand. ¡°Me, Lewis, and the few men that were there... we didn''t stand a chance." I wasn''t buying it. Knew I never should have trusted him the way we did, but Lewis often saw the best in people. Hell, I wasn''t even sure my cousin could even fight the king without trying to talk him round first, but he definitely felt a rage unlike anything else every time he mentioned what Dn had gone through. I still don''t think he had told me the full extent of the incidents.


    "How is it that only you magically get back here, and practically unscathed I might add?!" I didn''t even think about my actions as i instantly squared up to the man in front of everyone. My ws extended and my teeth bared along with a small anger filled growl, causing heads of lower ranks to bow at my authority.


    "It''s not like that! King JoshBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    personally targeted Lewis,


    screaming and shouting about how he stole his mate, and I fought too,, but if everyone had been caught then they would have stormed the packs of this sector straight away. Instead they''re holding up in a pack just outside of the border. In the next sector along." He rambled, clutching at his left rib cage with his right arm and holding himself up with his left hand firmly pressed against the wall.


    ¡°And how the fuck do you know where they are residing?!" I was on the verge of punching this guy clean in the face, I can''t imagine what Dn must have been feeling.


    "He mindlinked me, technically I still hold the title of royal beta, so I''m still able tomunicate with everyone. Told me to tell the rebellion that he wasing to reim what is his." That had to be Dn. Goddess knows what she was thinking and feeling at the chain of evens.


    My sight strayed from the lord beta, over to where our queen was stood, only she was no longer there. I gulped hard, taking arge sniff at the air in hopes that she was still in the pack house and hadn''t marched straight to the borders out of rage, I knew the girl could be both


    impulsive and reckless, not vele


    to


    mention slightly arrogant and one sided when it came to her views. To my relief she was still within the confines of the walls and so my mission drastically changed from berating Oliver, to seeking out my cousin inw and getting her view on the action that she was undoubtedly nning.


    "Olly?!" My thought process was cut off by Vee who, ignored the growing audience and ran straight past me in order to get to her mate. The mark and


    bond between them was extremely fresh and so her need to be with him could pose an issue. "Oh my god, what the fuck happened?" He betrayed


    us, is what I desperately wanted to say. Insteadmand left my mouth, leaving no room for arguments.


    "The king has arrived earlier than


    nned, he''s taken one of our own as a hostage Prepare for battle." Everyone''s heads bowed lowly while Vee remained by the side of Oliver now dabbing at his head wound with the sleeve of her sweater. "You two." I turned my attention to two of my warriors who instantly showed their attention and respect to me. ¡°Escort the lord beta to the dungeon where he will remain until further questioning."

 Chapter 0383

    Chapter 0383


    ?


    "What? No, you can''t do that. He''s injured, he at least should get seen to." It was natural for Vee to want to help him, her bond drawing her into his needs, however my trust for the man had gone as soon as he re entered the pack house.


    "His loyalty is currently questionable, I won''t tolerate him wandering around the house when he could be leaking possible information to king Josh and his army.¡± Vee didn''t like my answer, she shook her head, and stepped in front of her mate protectively, not that she could actually do anything of significance.


    "But... he''s injured."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "A superficial wound at most, if he can''t handle that, then he shouldn''t have found himself in such a position of power. Take him down, I''ll deal with himter." I turned my back to the tractor and his mate, hearing a few slight gruntsing from his mouth as he was grabbed and escorted down to the pack dungeon.


    I hastily made my way up the stairs to Lewis and Dn''s room, in hopes of finding the queen there. We needed to discuss what was going to happen next.


    Wolves charged past me, anticipation clouding their every sense as they prepared themselves for the battle of a life time. Life as we knew it would crumplepletely, whether that be for better or worse. This was unequivocally the beginning of the end.


    I knocked upon getting to Dn''s door, although just from the smell alone I knew she wasn''t in there. I barged in just to be sure, I hoped that theck of scent was bought on by the immense number of people darting to and from the different rooms, but no, the room felt so cold knowing exactly where Lewis was currently. I mean for all we knew, he could have already been dead.


    "Shit!" Where was Dn. I could still faintly sense her in the house and so my worries weren''t too focussed on her whereabouts, they were more on concentrated on her thought process. She still had the capacity to do something entirely dangerous and reckless.


    I mmed the side of my fist on the wall in frustration and quickly spread to another room in the house where I thought she might be, the armory. She still had the key in her possession after all. Yet again, however, there was absolutely no sight of her.


    "I want everyone to keep an eye out for Queen Dn... as soon as someone located her, I am to know immediately." I barked my orders through mindlink and waited, I was met by a flood of voices all telling me the same thing, they hadn''t noticed her yet.


    My anxiety was increasing by the second. Where the fuck was she?! What was going through her head?!


    The dungeon, maybe? Scents were blocked once you passed a certain line leading down to the dark cells, the wolfsbane and silver coated walls made that reality. She could have gone down there upon hearing about my sentencing of Oliver, maybe she had gone to question him more about what actually happened.


    I made my way down there and growled lowly upon seeing Oliver attempting tofort Vee through the bars of his cell, I felt sorry for Vee but my actions werepletely justified given the situation. This was Lewis we were taking about, and as far as I''m concerned all the evidence pointed to the royal betas betrayal to the rebellion and his loyalty to the crown.


    "Has Queen Dn came down to see you yet?!" I demanded an answer, however my aloha tone had no real effect on the royals or their envoy, typically speaking, Royal beta Oliver held more peer and status than I did.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± He sighed meeting my furious eyes with disappointed ones, however that disappointment quickly changed to concern and his eyes widened slightly. "She hasn''t gone after him has she?!" That was starting to y around in my mind too.

 Chapter 0384

    Chapter 0384


    ?


    Everything in my body told me that she was still inside these walls, but there was a part of me that knew she was reckless enough to attempt a rescue mission alone. With the way she loved Lewis, it honestly wouldn''t surprise me if she would sacrifice herself for his freedom, offering herself up as coteral damage.


    "You better hope for your sake that she hasn''t." I stormed out of there and made my way to the medical wing, maybe she thought that''s where I had sent Oliver... Nope.


    I checked the kitchen, and once again she was no where to be found.


    Maybe she really had gone off. My heart sank further into my chest, my fear enveloping mead I charged to thest ce I could think of, my office.


    On the way however one of the younger lycans in my pack, gingerly came through my mindlink. His voice holding a somewhat nervous tone. "Alpha Gilliard? I think I''ve found her grace." Why did he sound so worried?


    "Where?!"


    "The supply closet, on the first floor."


    I didn''t waste a beat in turning around where I stood and racing back down the many steps I had now both ascended and descended numerous time within the span of twenty minutes. I stopped when I came face to face with a pup, who must have been 15 year of age. He was pacing outside the door, clearly unsure whether to enter or not.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Rhydian, you may go now." I fixed my disgruntled attire slightly and walked closer to the boy.


    "I don''t think she can breathe!" Huh?!


    "Go!" I ordered him while racing to the door and throwing it open, shocked by the sight in front of me.


    Never had I personally seen Dn so


    meek and small. Her body was curled up into a tight ball, her hand rested firmly on her chest, tears streamed out of her eyes and down her cheeks, and her breath came out in heavy uneven pants. I knew what it was instantly and raced to her side, closing the door behind us for privacy. She was currently in the throws of arge panic attack. Content belongs to


    "Dn?!" My voice came out soft as I forced my concern down in an attempt to transfer my pretend ease onto her, but instead a strained sound came from her lips. I crouched down lowly in order to be at her eye level and frowned at her state.


    Lewis had told me very briefly that she often experienced these attacks, but he never went into detail about how bad they could be or how he managed to calm her down, and honestly, I had never had to help anyone in this manner before. In honesty, I probably wasn''t the best person for it.


    "You need to calm down." That was the worst thing I could have said to anyone, never mind Dn. I raised my hand in order to ce it on her shoulder forfort, but for some reason thesitated. In a truly


    awkward fashion, that t


    my alpha position, I patted her on her arm and winced at my own cringeworthy action. "I... I don''t know what to do. Do you want me to get someone? I-I just..." what do I do?


    What should I say. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I waspletely and utterly lost, all the scenarios that were going around in my head were absolutely nothingpared to how I found her.


    Ok... there''s only one thing I could think of.


    Aunt Ygritte?! I need you''re help, how fast can you get here?!"

 Chapter 0385

    Chapter 0385


    ?


    Ygritte POV (Lewis''s mom)


    I was genuinely minding my own business, for once in my life. I was having a calm, rxing cup of coffee, overlooking a field on the out skirts of my mates district, when I felt a small push through the mindlink. It wasn''t everyday, that I got an alert like this and so, me, being the nosy bitch I am, opened the link and waited to hear exactly who it was that was trying to contact me.


    My mind instantly gravitated towards it being Elias, with news about something and nothing. However my interests we''re piqued entirely when my nephews voice floated into my head, about needing my help.


    It was quite boring at the minute, ever since we joined that human guy Carlos in creating a safe ce for anyone to enjoy, life had been one long dreary ride.


    We were once warriors of the pce, me and Elias I mean. Sure, Elias''s father was the alpha of this pack, but with my mate being the second born son, it was never his fate to take over, that was always Gilliards dads role. So Elias moved to the pce to be a warrior, while his youngest brother became the pce doctor, this of course happened long before the new world came into being.


    Obviously, Elias''s life became so much more amazing after he met me. My mother was working as a simple maid, while I took after my father and if I''m being modest, am particrly gifted inbat.


    The previous king was lovely, a kind man, who tried to do what was right for the world. However I will be the first to admit his pacifistic ways were somewhat frustrating.


    He often zed over human behavior, and would disregard the ughter of a Lycan by a hunters hands. It wasn''t simply, Josh''s family who sort to remove him from his position, however after the old kings ughter, the lycan ideals were even more horrific than they previously were.


    Five years ago, instead of


    introducing wolves to the word


    peacefully and unproblematically, Josh''s father announced that wolves would forever be the superior species, and humans needed to not only acknowledge that, but they needed to bow to our every whim.


    And so came thew that humans were subservient to the likes of us.


    Both myself and Elias thought it was outrageous, and it certainly wasn''t what we had agreed to when we pledged our loyalty to the new royal family. I was heartbroken when I found out how brutally the king was killed.


    So we helped a human, create a small yet safe home, where both lycans and humans could live together in harmony, and under the guise of sniffing out rebels for the king, we lived in the next district over. Watching over the ce and making sure it remainedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    undiscovered.


    Which became slightly more difficult when a certain human decided a smuggling trade needed to begin. The same human that coincidentally, happened to be chosen as my only sons second, yet I believe, true mate.


    I liked her, Goddess help me. What I had seen of her on the news, and the stories Lewis would tell me about his time with her, and how amazing she was in his eyes, it was


    1.n


    impossible for me not to like her. Dn, a girl that had been dealt the hand of nightmares, had chosen to ept her deck of cards, and shove them right back up king Josh''s ass. Content belongs to


    Everything she took and bounced back from, every word that came out of her mouth always had me smiling from ear to ear. The girl had balls, and I for one loved that notion.


    So imagine my utter shock, when not only did Gilliard decided to contact me out of the blue, but it was due to a situation regarding my eventual daughter inw, and my idiot son.


    "Aunt Ygritte?! I need you''re help, how fast can you get here?!" Given my location, I could probably make it to the pack house within five minutes, which made me sigh, I was so looking forward to my peaceful cup of coffee.

 Chapter 0386

    Chapter 0386


    ?


    "I''ll be there in five minutes, what has my son done now?" I braced myself, already knowing that I was about to be told some stupid story. Most likely how Dn had rejected him or something because he was an idiot who probably said somethingpletely insensitive and stupid.


    "Lewis has gotten himself captured by king josh..." Ok, that was not what I was expecting at all. I shot up and away faster than ever allowing myself to shift into my white and light brown wolf. The speed my paws raced at was faster than Gilliards exnation, and so he continued to speak after not getting any sort of verbal reply from me. "Dn is having a panic attack, and I can''t calm her down."


    Ah shit, that poor girl must be going through hell in her mind. Although my son was at the forefront of my mind, there truly wasn''t anything I could do for him at the minute, but Dn, Dn I may be able to help. I had only met her once, but I could tell what kind of person she was just from our very brief interaction. She was most likely ming herself for everything and panicking to the brink of copse thinking about what was about to transpire. "Whatever you do, don''t touch her. Thest thing she''ll want right now is you to surprise her... I''m literally a minute away." I had ran for six solid minutes beforeing to the pack house. Ady waited outside the main doors for me, with a t-shirt dress in her hands, something quick and simple for me to throw over my head so that I wasn''t scarring all the young wolves with my bby belly rolls. I shifted and threw it over my head, allowing my bare feet to p against the flooring of the entrance hall. "Where are you?"


    "Supply closet, first floor." I wasted zero time in finding my way there and threw open the door, finding Dn hyperventting hysterically while sat in a ball on the floor. She seemed different than thest time, and seeing her hair now a pure white color caused me to jolt back slightly in shock. I didn''t pay it much attention though, All that mattered was getting dns head on the right track.


    "Get up." The demand was evident in my voice, however I remained soft spoken. I think my presence surprised her as her head shot to me, her bloodshot eyes welled up even more at the sight of me and I felt my heart pang inside my chest. "Get up, Dn."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I''m..." She sobbed as her head


    shook at my gentle yet demanding request. "I''m so so sorry. He''s-he''s going..." she huped, breathing heavily as she attempted to tell me what was going through her mind. Poor girl! ¡°I can''t-I can''t- I can''t do this. just..." this wasn''t going to help anyone, and so I walked over to her, giving Gilliard a small nod who immediately left the closet, closing the door behind him. He didn''t leavepletely however as he remained outside the door, probably waiting in anticipation.


    "Come now... surely these tears aren''t for Lewis, goddess, I''ve seen that boy get out of worse scrapes than this. Trust me, he really wouldn''t like seeing you like this." I gently took hold of the girls forearms and hoisted her up slightly against her will. Her head shook rapidly again and her knees buckled but I held her up.


    ¡°The-the king... he''ll, he''ll... he''ll kill him. He might already be..." I didn''t think about anything else and instead wrapped my arms around the poor girl. So much going on inside her head, I actually believe half of the attack was due to the king being so close to her. She knew she''d have toe into contact with the king again, and that thought alone, must terrify her.


    "He''s not dead, a mother would know, but he will be, if we don''t act soon." I dragged her away from my body, hearing her breathing regte ever so slightly at my words. In truth, I had no idea whether my son was still alive or not, what I did know was that Dn needed to think he was ok, I hated that Lewis was in such a precarious situation, however, I had to be strong for the queen, who in turn had to get it together and be strong for everyone else. "He needs your help though! Right now, we have no idea what my boy is being put through for information on you. The king will stop at nothing to have you by his side, he made that very clear on live television, while you were residing in the pce with him, never mind the fact that you have now been away from him for months on end."

 Chapter 0387

    Chapter 0387


    ?


    "I, I love him..." Dn stated looking me in the eyes with so much sincerity, that a small smile formed on my lips. "I never told him... I never said it to him, and now I''m going to lose him forever." She was still teary, still shaking, and she needed Lewis to help her however he was currently predisposed.


    "He knows, and he matches those feelings ten fold, and right now, he needs your help. He needs you to confess in person." I saw a small me of determination pass through her eyes and she nodded her head, taking in severalrge deep breaths before roughly wiping her eyes from the tears she had shed. "I need you to show me that confident, vocal, and stubborn girl Lewis had told me all about. You need to take charge of this situation, or we will all fall down a rabbit hole of subpar ideas."


    ¡°Ok." Like before, she closed her eyes and took multiple deep breaths through her trembling lips. I''m so d, my baby boy has someone as strong as Dn that he can lean on when the world gets too much.


    "So... What do we do?" I tucked a single piece of hair behind her ear tenderly, and gave her closed lip smile, nodding my head, which silently told her to take her time with her n, because as soon as she had thought it, it would be underway.


    "First, The moon will be full and round in two nights, and we need to assume that the moon goddess was talking about this full moon being the date of battle.." She was right! "Second, while we try to figure out how to get Lewis back..." I cut that train of thought odd quickly.


    "No, cast that aside if it''s a task to


    doter, what are your ns for this specific moment." She thought for a second, and wiped her tears once again, even though, they had now stopped leaking altogether. Inodded at her to keep going, and a gasped left her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°We need to tell The Australian rebel leaders that the battle is much closer than we thought." This girl was definitely smarter than she imed to be. "Themunication devise is in Gilliards office.


    "Well then, let''s go and get it for you." We left the closet and me Dn and my nephew all ran to his office. Queen Dn was obviously very used to going through all of Gilliards stuff as she helped herself to the contents of his draws, and gasped when she finally found the device she wanted. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She quickly fiddled with it, before setting up what she needed and allowing it to ring. It wasn''t even 30 before a holographic man in sun sses answered the call.


    "Hello."


    ¡°Jack... it''s Dn, listen, the battle is in two days, you need to be prepared to lead your group... while I lead mine."

 Chapter 0388

    Chapter 0388


    ?


    Dn POV


    I''ll be the first to admit that seeing Oliver stood so out of breath and delivering the news about Lewis''s fate, caused my breath to hitch and my heart to race, I felt my chest clench as my hands begun to tremble. The moment I felt my quicken was the moment I knew I had to get out of there. I didn''t think twice about fleeing and I certainly didn''t wait to hear the rest of the information from the current royal beta.


    I simply ran up a flight of steps and stopped in my tracks as realization crashed over me like a tidal wave, I was having a panic attack.


    Obviously I had experienced them before, but it had been so long since thest one, that it honestly caught me off guard.


    I hadn''t even told anyone where I was going, I just knew I needed space away from prying eyes, and so I opened the first door that I saw and mmed it shut, settling on the floor of the supply closet trying to catch the breath that was being kept from me by my own brain.


    Gilliard found me first, then bought his aunt in to help, she put things into perspective. She made me realize what King Josh''s actions actually meant for the rebellion and how I had to pull myself together for what was about to transpire.


    With Lewis''s capture a wave of uncertainty and haste washed over me, and Ygritte was right, I had to focus on what I could do in that specific moment.


    The other countries needed to know what was going on.


    I was panicking so much, as I fiddled with themunication device, trying to establish a decent link between myself and that of Jack, the Australian rebellion leader. I needed to get a grip of reality.


    The notion of losing Lewis was so prominent in my mind and the thought of going face to face with King Josh again bought out more anxiety in me than I ever thought would have. Still, I had a job to do, even more so now that Lewis''s life was in jeopardy.


    The holographic phone rang for less than 30 seconds before Jack was seen, his sunsses on his face, hiding his missing eye. It was almost as if he was sat waiting for more news about our movements.


    "Hello." He sounded sure, as if he was ready for whatever information was about to fly out of my mouth.


    "Jack... it''s Dn." He held no reply as he looked at me, I felt a bit stupid realizing he too could clearly see it was me in the projection of my own body. "The battle is in two days, so be prepared to lead your group... while I lead mine."


    "Wait what?!" He eximed loudly. It was clearly short notice and I couldn''t help but wince as I knew I was bringing the fight forward for selfish reasons. His shocked expression was practically screaming at me for an exnation, and so I sighed, before meeting his lens covered eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I know it''s hasty, but I wouldn''t be saying it unless it was absolutely necessary. The moon goddess herself told me that the fight against the king would take ce during a full moon..." I exined watching his face transform from shocked to confused. Of course with his sunsses on it was difficult to see what emotiony behind his eyes. Content belongs to


    el


    "The moon goddess?! You''re talking as if you are a Lycan yourself. The moon goddess, if she''s even real, doesn''t give two shits about us. Otherwise she would have intervened and killed the royals when they began to show signs of human oppression." I understand that my actions and views are now quite radical inparison to how I used to be, but I had had my eyes opened to the world and everyone who lived it in.


    "There was a time when I thought then exact same thing as you. She was just a mythical being that the lycans made up to give themselves a superiorityplex... then I met her, twice actually. She''s real, and she wants the king off the throne almost as much as everyone


    She only paired me up with the set


    sadistic asshole because she believed me to be the one to usurp him. Hell, she''s turned my life into a living hell, all for the sake of human kind." I knew her reasoning for everything, but still, my hatred for her benevolence wasn''t misguided or misced. "She has made me suffer, for years without any exnation, she healed my wounds, she stopped me from harming myself, and she did it all for an equal world. I guess sacrificing one person for the lives of many really does get results. "I hate her, but I can''t deny her existence or the fact that she wants equality too."

 Chapter 0389

    Chapter 0389


    ?


    "Equality? You look like you''ve been puked on by a ghost. If you have really spoken to her, then it''s safe to assume that your change is down to her... Wait... Holy shit? Are you actually a Lycan now?" I could see how it may look like it, I truly couldn''t deny that my change was radical, not only was my hair a dead giveaway that something mystical had urred, but my muscle and my knowledge was proof.


    "No, I have just been gifted the knowledge of the wolf hunters. I can kill him now... Jack... I know I can kill him." There was no hint of a lie in my words my honest option was that I could beat the king. Whether his death goes hand in hand with my own was another matter entirely.


    "Ok, so what would you like from me?" The exact same thing that had always been nned.


    "Our n stays the same, it just needs to be brought forward slightly. You attack when we do." He nodded his head, and hung up quickly most likely to begin preparations for his own attack on the oppressive Lycan forces.


    I took a deep breath as soon as the rebel was gone from my screen. My chest still remained heavy, and my mind raced with endless possible oues from what was about to transpire.


    "Are you ok?" Gilliards voice sounded out, his tone was soft, as I turned to meet his gaze while it remained directly on me.


    "I am fine. We need toe up with a n..." it was fairly obvious that we were about to throw ourselves into the lions den, with barely enough weapons that could actually make a difference to a Lycan. I grabbed the silver bulleted gun out of the draw in Gilliards desk, and holstered it in the waistband of my pants, before turning back to the alpha and his aunt. "Where''s Oliver?"


    "In the dungeons, where traitors belong." Traitors? I doubt Oliver had actually caused this, and if he did it was unlikely to have been intentional.


    "You think Oliver actually had something to do with all this?" I was skeptical, of corse it wasn''t too long ago that I would have been the first person to point my finger, however, now after everything I trusted him.


    "What? Don''t you? I think it''s really suspicious that he just happens to get away from the king while Lewis, of all people, gets taken. He''s lucky I didn''t throw him out of the pack altogether." I shook my head really


    did think that was the really


    Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If he wanted to do something that betrayed us he would have turned me in when he had the chance, not Lewis. Instead Oliver saved my life when we went to speak to the


    Qu


    packs, now that he''s found out Vee is his mate, I think he wants a world we''re he knows she''ll be as safe as he is." I couldn''t see the possibility of him betraying us for some reason. Content belongs to


    Of course, I understood the concerns, it just didn''t make any sense why he would do it now, and to Lewis of all people.


    "I''m going to go and let him out. I''ll talk to him about what happened... we can''t afford to lose someone like him." Gilliard nodded but still didn''t like the idea. I could tell he had a lot of distrust, but I suppose he was Lewis''s cousin.


    "Dn, people are counting on you now. So keep it together, you''re stronger than you believe." Ygritte ced her hand on my shoulder and I smiled kindly at her, I was only strong when I had someone to?ean on, or something to focus my mind on. However now the only thing on my mind was that Lewis was in trouble, and it was all my fault.


    Having Ygritte there too didn''t help, she made my wish for my own mom to be with me was much more prominent in my mind, I ended up simply turning my head away from her in an attempt to cover up my sadness.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0390

    Chapter 0390


    On my way down to the packs dungeons, I becamepletely distracted by the sting voices


    coming from therge tv in the sitting room. I made my way in cautiously and was greeted by non


    other than King Josh¡¯s smug face stered on the screen. He appeared to be giving yet another


    one of his horrendous speeches, however, it was his words that enticed me more than I care to


    admit.


    ¡°Obviously the closed sectors border has been arge concern for both myself and my family, as


    such I have taken it upon myself to investigate and help to find a solution that would allow the


    border to once again open¡­¡± I heard him continue from where he had obviously started before I


    arrived. ¡°It came as quite a shock to find out that not only was the borderpromised by a group


    or rebels, but leading that group was non other than my previously appointed beta!¡± Lots of chatter


    began around the lounge as wolves and humans alike watched the screen, with both fascination


    and worry clouding their features.


    ¡°Is it true that the once lord beta, held the scent of the queen Luna?¡± One of the news crew asked in


    pure curiosity.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes! That is true. It is my understanding that not only was my beautiful mate stolen


    by the rebels, but she has been held captive by Lewis for these past few months. Justice shall be


    sort, and I pray now that we have him, the truth wille to light.¡± Truth my ass, everything out of


    the kings mouth wasplete nonsense and drivel. Captured? Had the world forgotten how I set


    fire to the punishment stage? Destroying theshing posts and leaving my chains out for every one


    to see? Surely no one believed these lies. ¡°I shall have my mate back with me very soon indeed.¡±


    ¡°What sort of punishment are you nning in regards to the criminal acts?¡± The king thought about


    his next words to the reporters and all I could do was roll my eyes. Whatever the punishment may


    be, it was fairly certain that his grace would make a spectacle of it. Broadcasting it for everyone to


    see.


    ¡°Kidnapping one¡¯s mate can simply not be over looked, and not only that, but attempting to force her


    into epting him in the ce of the goddesses choice, is breaking almost all thews of old¡­¡±


    What would Lewis be put through? Was he about to be tortured? Most likely it would be much worse


    for him that what I had ever experienced. The king, probably in his sick way, went easy on me.


    ¡°Gone are the days were humans could defy us all¡­ we are superior¡­ And so I announce that


    Lewis¡­ when the moon his high and round, and the moon goddess herself can bare witness to the


    even¡­ Lewis shall be put to death.¡±

 Chapter 0391

    Chapter 0391


    ?


    Dn POV


    Sick... I felt sick to my stomach as I watched that smug bastard condemn Lewis to an early grave. A public execution hadn''t been done in a long time, and for the first one in months to be a Lycan was huge news. Camera shes went off in the kings smirking mug of a face, and with it my anger grew ten fold.


    Like fuck! I wasn''t going to stand by and let another person that I love die at the hands of my abuser. Not a chance in hell.


    My sight wandered around the hundreds of people watching on, and noticed a few of them held holographic devices, talking to their long distant family members about the incident that had transpired.


    Allowing my anger to consume me, and without thinking, while my eyes once again settled and focused ringly on King Josh''s face, I grabbed the gun out of my waist band and aimed it at the tv.


    I made the entire room jump in fear as I fired a single bullet straight through the kings forehead as it rested on the screen, causing a singr loud bang to echo through the the room. The picture on the tv began to flicker before ultimately fading to ck. Everyone present turned their heads in astonishment as I remained stood, with my arm out stretched and the gun in the air, a small puff of smoke floating out of the barrel. Content belongs to


    If Lewis''s execution was to be held in two days time, then luckily that meant his life was safe until then. I had 48 hours to save him.


    I suppose this was slightly good news. The kings need to make an example of people was ultimately going to be his undoing. I will never let anyone else die because of me and my actions.


    "You have all been preparing for aProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    fight, well, now you''ve one... a big one.¡± I spoke to the room and felt a hundred eyes on me, I heard the slight patter of footsteps and realized that more and more people were gathering as I spoke my words. I turned in my spot to find that most of the pack house, including alpha Gilliard, Luna Trina and both of


    Lewis''s parents, were now watching, listening intently to my speech. In my head I was finished, my sentence wasn''t meant to be continued. However with so many eyes on me I realized now was the time to create a sense of morale. Content belongs to


    I sighed, moving my head around to locate therge coffee table that was ced in the center of therge sitting room, and quickly walked up to it. I allowed myself to stand tall, my back straight and my head held high as I looked down at all the people, both lycans and humans, who stood waiting to follow me into the throws of battle.


    "The time to take back our world, is now. The embers that you have all created, that have been simmering for so long now need to be a roaring me! The weapons that you have all forged, must now be wielded with the fury and might of hundreds of warriors, desperate to take their lives back." The few lycans that had been on the phone to their family now had their devices


    ver


    §Ö


    pointed at me. I couldn''t see myself in them, but I could hear the loud words that I had spoken, traveling back to me through each and every device, a small dy in each of them. "I am tired of having to justify my actions of needing more supplies to survive, I am sick of


    shouting my views and having them dismissed due to my species and I am done, conforming to rules and regtions that state physical punishments are eptable for mediocre infractions." Maybe I was getting carried away, my word vomiting out full force as I pushed my views onto everyone else. I had to bring this back to my people as a whole, instead of focusing on my own issues.

 Chapter 0392

    Chapter 0392


    ?


    "The scars that we all bare will never heal... our loved ones, that were taken too soon by the lunacy of a tyrant lycans rule, will never return to us... but every wound we endured, both physical and mental, can and will be avenged..." I heard a chorus of cheers until the entire room erupted in howls and shouts of agreement. I waited patiently for the noise to die down, almost shedding tears at how supportive the rebellion was being, however I held it together, I knew I now had to be the strength the rebellion needed to not only battle, but to win. I had to embrace how Freddie saw me... I had to be a superhero. "Now is the time to hold your loved ones tight, now is the time to remind yourselves the reason you are fighting, because we will have made our views and reasons known, we will have shouted them so loud that even the benevolent goddess Luna cannot deny our prowess..." Again shouts and loud hollers were thundering through he house, and I felt the need for sess flood through every single person in the building. A pint of ale, was held up to me by the alpha himself, a smug smile on his face as he held his own, I noticed how people began to pass sses and bottles of celebration out to everyone who wanted one. I took Gilliards offer in my hand and watched him nod, holding his own ss up slightly, hinting at me to copy his movements and lead everyone in a pre war celebration. I nodded my thanks, looking the alpha in the eye, before scanning my eyes back across the many heads in the room.


    I stomped my foot on the solid oak table below me, loudly, creating a deafening quiet. I gulped, realizing exactly what I was doing and how effective my words actually were.


    For once in my entire life I realized how dangerous of a person I actually was, and why the king and his family were so frightened of me and my attitude, because in the end, it would indeed be their undoing.


    I paused, swallowing thickly as I thought about how I could wrap up my encouragement, and then it hit me. I put more emphasis on my words, mocking the way the king would speak about us. King Josh had severely underestimated our power, he had seriously underestimated me!


    "Tonight... our ''Little Rebellion'' will transform into a REVOLUTION!"


    An uproar of stomps and ps sounded, cheers and whistles, screams and shouts thundered through the building as I lifted my ss up high, and bought it back down to my mouth, the bitter substance taking me by surprise as I took a sip, noticing the audience of enthralled fighters following my lead, copying me and taking swigs of their own drinks.


    Gilliard quickly finished his pint, in record time I might add, and jumped onto the table next to me. He ced hisrge hand over my shoulder, and threw his ss down to the floor hard, causing it to smash on the floor with a shatter.


    "Now we celebrate!.. LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!" His simple sentence had created a loud continuous chant, and I cringed while my sight moved to that of Ygritte, Elias and Luna Trina, who were also chanting along with the rest of the pack all three of them looking me in the eye with a proud glint.


    ¡°You didn''t have to say that..." I mumbled to Gilliard who''s arm gently wrapped around my back and rested his handfortably on my opposite shoulder.


    ¡°Of course I did... look around Dn, look how much camaraderie you just created with a single speech.


    You are our.queen, Dn, notUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    only


    chosen by the moon goddess, you''ve been chosen by us too. Humans and lycans are about to follow you to their deaths because they believe in you and what you are fighting for. Don''t diminish their view of you by denying what you truly are to them." Was he right?

 Chapter 0393

    Chapter 0393


    ?


    Had I been kicking everyone in the face by denying the fact that my fate was to rule?


    I nodded my head at the alpha again, acknowledging his own words for once, and then nced at the ale in my hand. I had only taken a single sip out of it, as I wasn''t a huge fan of the taste, however everyone in the building was now in the thralls of a celebration, a final farewell to many, as by this time next week, most of the people I was looking at, would have fallen, most likely myself included.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I didn''t think about it too much as I threw my head back, gulping down the entirety of the bitter drink and then realizing it wasn''t actually that bad. I looked back at the alpha who raised his eyebrows at my sudden action, smirked with an impressed nod.


    "We should y some music. I think tonight is going to quickly turn into a..." I shouted ever so slightly over the many voices who were all conversing in merry chat and cheers. However my sentence was cut short, as a voice belonging to the one and only Ryan rke over powered everyone else in the room.


    "PARTY!" Laughter took over before the sound system sted out a song. I looked at the alpha and chuckled as we both stepped down off the table only to be rushed by people all wanting to pat my back and congratte me on my actions.


    I politely thanked each and every person that spoke to me, while I fought with subtlety to exit the room and get away from everyone, the destroyed tv long forgotten.


    I still needed to get Oliver out of the dungeon, and I had toe up with an actual n of approach, I may have had one beer, but I couldn''t let myself get drunk, not now. Not with Lewis actually needing my help for once.


    "That..." I turned my head so that I looked Lewis''s mother in the eyes. She held nothing but pride as she smiled at me, pulling me into arge embrace before I could evenprehend what she was going to do. "That was amazing... That is the side of you that I have been waiting to finally see in person, I thought maybe you had lost that fire. You truly do have a way with words" Content belongs to


    "That was not something I was nning on doing. I just saw that bastard kings face and wanted to put a bullet in him. Looks like it''ll turn into yet another party, although by the looks of things, I don''t think Gilliard minds at all." I chuckled finally feeling the slight shake of panic in my hand disappear. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Gill will be the first to admit that he loves a good party." Trina spoke whileughing at her mate who was currently in a race with rke to see who could drink their beer the quickest. It was stupid really, Gilliard was a Lycan, he would obviously be better...


    "Well, good luck with him Luna, I''m


    going to go and see beta Oliver." I chuckled leaving my friend and the alpha battle it out, although looking at them made me think that rke was actually faster, although guarantee that he will be the first to Vomit from it all.


    With the dungeon key in hand, I walked down the steps and came to the cell that held Oliver, he was talking to Vee through the bars when I walked up to the door causing both of them to stop their conversation.


    "Dn... I need you to know that I never..."


    "I know... none of this was intentional, but right now, I need you to tell me everything that happened, so that I can n my actions ordingly..."

 Chapter 0394

    Chapter 0394


    ?


    Oliver POV


    I was extremely surprised by how calm Dn actually was, as she opened the door to my cell and stepped inside. Looking directly at me expecting me to exin everything that had happened after we left for the border a few hours ago.


    "You know I wouldn''t betray you now?!" I asked, disying my shock to both the queen and my mate as my eyes never left Dn''s. Her head shook in disagreement however and she sighed crossing her arms over her chest as she did so.


    "No!.." she spoke, her words cutting through me like a sharp de, causing every hair on my arms to rise in uncertainty. "I know you would never betray Vee, and I don''t think you would ever betray Lewis either... I do suspect that if she wasn''t your mate, then you would have done everything in your power to betray me."


    Maybe she was right. Maybe I would have thrown her under the bus before everything had happened, but not now, not after seeing things with my own eyes.


    "I''m so sorry about Lewis..." I started but instantly shut my mouth as Dn''s re shot strait to my soul.


    "I don''t want to hear your apologies, I want to hear your exnation." There was a pause in the air, as Dn waited somewhat patiently for my story. I had of course already told my side to alpha Gilliard who clearly didn''t believes single word that I had uttered.


    "We didn''t stand a chance. The king came with his men in tow, we attempted to fight him the best we could, but then alpha Shawn came up behind the border. It was impossible not to let it fall." I quickly gave the shortened version of What


    had happened. I couldn''t leave it there though so I exined the part that could truly paint me in a bad light. "Dn, it was Lewis''s idea to turn him in. He told me to take him to the Josh. I swear it in front of the moon goddess herself. He, he said that..."


    "He''s a fucking martyr. If we don''t get to him in time, and his execution goes ahead, I''ll kill him myself all over again." She slightly made meugh at her words but you could tell she was worried, I guess she really did love him, it was deeply embedded in her eyes.


    "Wait... execution?!" It took me a moment to realize what she had actually said, but once I had noticed it, I couldn''t I hear it. Did she know indefinitely that he was going to be killed? Or was she just guessing based on Josh''s previous actions?


    "The king has just once again appeared on live television, telling everyone that Lewis is going to be executed when the full moon is out, so in two days. Now, everyone upstairs is starting to get ready for the fight of our lives!.." She sighed again, and I instantly felt the weight of her words crash down onto my shoulders, I could only imagine how much pressure she herself was feeling. "I''m not prepared to leave you locked down here when you''re one of the strongest fighters. I don''t know what state Lewis is going to be in when everything kicks off, so we need all the help we can get."


    Wow, she was a lot more rational than I gave her credit for. It took a strong mind to be able to put aside things that have happened in the past in orderProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    to create a future that was best for everyone. I suppose she had gained my respect along with my aid.


    "I can''t imagine how Lewis must be feeling." My eyes finally left that of her grace, and met my mates who looked at Dn. A hint of sadness in her eyes at the thought of what Lewis could be going through. "You'' must hate yourself for not letting Lewis mark you, I mean think-about it, you could you be mind linking each other right now if you had have." I actually found it quite harsh for her to have said something like that. I''m not sure how she would feel if it was me that the king got his hands on, but I know I would be goingpletely out of my mind if it was her.

 Chapter 0395

    Chapter 0395


    ?


    "I have been gifted the ability to mind link regardless of a mate bond. I just haven''t quite figured out how to do it..." After addressing Veesment she turned back to me. "I was hoping you could attempt to contact him, just to see how he''s holding up. I need to know if he''s at least somewhat alright."


    "I can try, but he''s most likely being kept in a dungeon himself, pack dungeons tend to beced with wolf and or silver, Sometimes both. It makes it very difficult for our wolf abilities to work properly." I didn''t want to lie to her. Josh wasn''t one to take chances when it came to Lewis. His anger at seeing him again after so many months was a lot, not to mention that Lewis obviously shared Dns scent after being together for so long. Lewis was gambling with his life when he told me to capture him for the king, I was very surprised that my friend wasn''t killed straight away for his infidelity alone.


    I now believe the moon goddess always meant for Dn and Lewis to be together... but she still gave Josh some connection to her, and I could genuinely understand his line of thinking. It was a tough situation for everyone involved.


    "Vee, can I please have a word with you in Gilliards office... tomorrow morning? I just want to run something by you. Can you meet me at 9:30?" I was obviously curious as to what Dn wanted to talk about. It wasmon knowledge that Vee and Dn dislike each other. I think the queen is simply too assertive for Vees liking. It''s truly not a bad quality to have, however for Vee, it''s fairly certain that she just wants to have a quiet life. The queen also asked her question exceedingly politely yet left zero room for rejection.


    "Yeah, of course." Huh? Vees tone seemed friendly... it was really strange to see those two girls actually being civil with each other instead of disagreeing at every turn.


    "Thank you..." she muttered before turning her back to me and walking out of the room once more. Leaving the cell door wide open for me to leave whenever I wanted. "Oliver..." she suddenly called out just as I was about to hug Vee after being locked up for a couple of hours. Maybe two at most.


    "Yeah..."


    "I''m trusting you... please, please


    don''t make me regret it. Please don''t make me feel that my trust was misced. The request was filled with pleading, almost as if she couldn''t take anything else. Her back was still to me, and her muscle''s were tense. I have to admit, that it was the first time I had heard her so deted in a long time. She was begging me not to betray her, and I knew that I never would again. Despite everything my every


    intention was to help her create the world she dreamed of. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked off before I could even answer her, still though, with my arm gently draped over my mates shoulders, I muttered my small reply. "You have my word."


    I didn''t leave for another few minutes. I couldn''t stop my mind from racing over every possible oue. I mean, what would actually happen if we lose? If Lewis is killed, and Josh gets his hands on Dn again, there''s no way she will bounce back. It''ll be theplete end of the rebellion.


    I thought that when I made my way


    back upstairs to the main pack house, everyone would be charging around getting their weapons ready and nning a definite attack strategy. So I undoubtedly wasnt expecting to find the pack drinking and singing in the main living room. Some people were conversing in the kitchens, while others were simply dotted about on the staircase drinks in hand, chatting about goddess knows what.


    "So... Lewis has been caught by the king himself, and we are about to go a battle that will determine the


    future of the world... and yet everyone is partying?" Vee made a good point, everything that had happened so far had been leading to this one main battle, and everyone in the pack seemed to be utilizing their time by getting drunk, instead of actually doing something productive. ¡°Lewis is probably being tortured right now, my dad is about to die, and a wolfs response to everything is to party as if this


    doesn''t affect our entire livelihood." Content belongs to

 Chapter 0396

    Chapter 0396


    ?


    "Maybe it''s like a final farewell." I stated in a very hushed tone, as to attempt to not let anyone hear my concerns. "Most of these people are unlikely to survive the battle."


    "Maybe... I still think it''s in poor taste." It left a sour vor in my mouth also. "Will youe with me to see Dn tomorrow?" She actually wanted me to go with her? I guess the bond between us really had been established.


    "Yeah, I''ll admit I''m curious as to why Dn wants to see you." I twirled my mate around under my arm and smiled down at her. cing a single peck on her beautiful lips. "Thank you, for not using me of anything. It meant a lot to have you by my side when people assumed I had done something."


    "I just knew deep in my bones that you had done nothing wrong." She slid her hand in mine, making my heart flutter slightly in my chest, suddenly my senses going crazy in anticipation for what was to transpire.


    "Goddess, I love you Vee."


    "And I love you, olly." And I really knew she did.


    The packs party seemed tost the entire night. People were passed out on the steps, and sofas that littered the house as me and Vee walked to the alphas office the next morning. Vee have the door a small knock, and it was Gilliards voice that replied quickly.


    "Come in." I heeded the order and opened the door, with Vee following me effortlessly.


    Gilliard looked fresh, as if he enjoyed


    1


    the party just enough, before getting a decent sleep next to his beloved mate. Dn however looked exhausted... dark circles rested below her slightly blood shot, and half closed eyes. She didn''t even lift her head from Gilliards desk as she stared at a sheet of paper that rested there, her hand on her chin in concentration.


    It must be very difficult to n something of this scale. Not to mention the fact that Lewis wasn''t here was probably cing more and more pressure onto her. It was an extra thing to worry about in that long list of things to do. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alpha Gilliard said nothing, but his gaze was volume enough. I was his least favorite person at the minute, which I understood of course.


    "Vee, I didn''t know you were bringing Oliver." She stated, barley turning away from the sheet of paper that was sprawled out on top of the desk. "Oh... he could wait outside if you''d like." The girl in charge, shook her head of white hair, and smiled softly at Vee.


    "It''s fine. I only want to ask you a question." She took a deep breath, tearing her sight away from the page and looking at Vee with worried eyes. Vee, how would you feel"


    about using the safe haven, as a


    hospital for our wounded?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It made sense actually, it was out of the way, and it was safe. It was actually a well sort out n. Dn knew exactly what she was doing. "I''ll send a list of supplies over."

 Chapter 0397

    Chapter 0397


    ?


    Dn POV


    I was tired, unbelievably tired.


    For the first time in months my sleep was gued by nightmares. Nightmares of the king, the moon goddess, Lewis, and the uing battle. It was all justing at me so so quickly, and I felt like I hadn''t even had time to breathe before this was all sprung on me.


    The bed that belonged to Lewis smelt of him but did nothing to warm me up orfort me in any way. The sheets on his side of our bed were cold, and empty, and his presence was missed more than my words could ever express. I wasn''t sure when I had be so reliant on him to ease my mind, but now that he was gone, I was both restless and lost.


    After about an hour of actual sleep, and two hours of tossing and turning in bed, I gave up, and ended up going to the alphas office to go over everything. People were still partying, the music was loud and booming through the house, and drinks were still flowing as if it had only been a few minutes. Not that it bothered me at all.


    I was d that everyone else was having fun. It was always a good idea to let your hair down every once in a while, if your mind would let you that is, my mind was far too active for me to do anything other than n... even if I was doing so silently and unsessfully.


    I simply stood, looking at the long list of names that were fighting along side us, and nced at their species which was written next to the persons name. It was a list that I had never seen before, but it was extremely useful. Looking at it, we only hand a handful more humans than wolves.


    Those numbers were critical in this fight against human oppressors. The more lycans we had the better our odds were at taking back the world, and having the majority of subjects support it.


    All we had to do was win.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I began to pace the office. My mind racing with everything... however what the moon goddess had talked about, and the way she spoke about how I would have to face my ultimate fear, was what was most prominent.


    Now that Lewis was gone, I was afraid that I would be alone forever. Maybe my biggest fear was having everyone I love die before I got the chance to tell them my feelings. My mother died assuming that I hated


    her, and


    now Lewis was in a dire


    situation and I had yet to express my love in a verbal way. Perhaps my biggest fear would be faced when he is put to death, maybe I just won''t reach him in time to save him.


    I didn''t know. All I knew was that I was alone at the moment, and so I began to think of a list of things that we still needed to provide. We needed medical supply''s. So I wrote down everything, from bandages to sutures, we would need them all and We needed a n of action.


    My go to move was typically to go in all guns zing, with no n whatsoever, but this was different. Lewis''s life was on the line more so than ever and I HAD to do everything in my power to stop his execution.


    I really did love that man... wolf or no wolf.


    I Had been so lost in thought, that I hadn''t noticed that the moon had made its decent and the sun had began to shine brightly in the sky, at least I hadn''t until Alpha Gilliard strolled in. Looking to be in a rather pleasant mood. He must have enjoyed his evening yesterday.


    "Dn! I didn''t expect to se you here


    so early. Did you not indulge and


    rx yourselfst night?" It was


    pretty obvious that I hadn''t, in fact I the only drink that I had was the one that the alpha himself had handed


    me in order to have a drink with everyone that was about to sacrifice themselves just to usurp King Josh. "You look exhausted."

 Chapter 0398

    Chapter 0398


    ?


    "I couldn''t sleep." Was my short reply as I remained jotting down supplies and ideas that could be beneficial to the rebellion.


    "Too busy spear heading the revolution?" I simply nodded my head at the alphas chuckled words. Gilliards sarcasm and glee went right over my head while I was in the thralls of my concentration.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My mouth got carried away from me against night. I''m so sorry." I knew exactly what I had done. I had produced the mother of all word vomit, and also sealed my fate.


    "Sorry? Why are you sorry? What you did yesterday was amazing. Don''t apologize for that. Damn, I can''t wrap my head around how it''s taken you this long to rally the mob, it must have been really difficult for you to have kept your mouth shut all these years." He joked, with a hint of seriousness to his voice. Maybe it had taken me too long to take action.


    "I guess it took losing Lewis for me to finally get my finger out." I gave a single halfhearted chuckle, before continuing to look over everything, while a long pause took over the room. Gilliard cleared his throat after several minutes and sat himself on one of the chairs in front of the desk.


    "You know..." he began bringing my attention from my pen and paper to his truthful eyes. "I''ve never seen my cousin as happy as he has been the past few months, I never thought I would see the old Lewis creep back through after losing his first..." he cut himself off again mid sentence and cleared his throat again, as if attempting to cover up a mistake. ¡°I....... I just want you to know that he truly loves you, and I am so grateful that he found you."


    Another pause of silence took over the room, but it was my turn to break it, a small smile formed on my face as I stared at my friend.


    "Lewis... Is the one who brought me


    back from hell..." I admitted the


    words rolling out of my mouth easier than ever thought they would. "He didn''t find me... He saved me." My eyes began to fill up on their own and that in turn made Gilliards widen in shock. "I was... ready to die. I didn''t fear it because my life was much worse than anything death could bring... Even now, it doesn''t frighten me... but I really want to live, as long as I have him."


    "Dn... I..." It was a small knock that broke me and Gilliard out of our moment. I quickly and roughly wiped the single tear that escaped me, and frowned, attempting to reign my sudden bust of emotion in. "We WILL save him..." Gills head nodded and his hand gently rested on the back of my own. "You have my word..." He then fixed himself, before turning his attention to the door. "Come in." Gilliard ordered while my sight reverted back to the list in front of me as it rested on the alphas desk, to my surprise, both Vee and Oliver walked into the office, bringing forth a very small growl from


    Gilliards chest.


    "Vee..." I spoke, ncing ever so slightly at the couple that had just entered. Even I had to admit, she had some gall bringing Oliver with her to Gilliards office. "I didn''t know you were bringing Oliver."


    "Oh... he could wait outside if you''d


    could wa


    like." I simply shook my head at her sentence, knew how much she liked him, and they were officially mated now. It would be extremely difficult for them to be away from each other.


    "It''s fine. I only want to ask you a question." I finally dragged my sight away from the paper that had previously held my attention. "Vee, how would you feel about using the safe haven, as a hospital for our wounded?"


    We needed somewhere that was both safe and secure, somewhere that could house the injured when they are desperate for medical aid, and there will be plenty of fighters that will need help.

 Chapter 0399

    Chapter 0399


    ?


    "I''ll send a list of supplies over." Vee answered quickly. Not missing a beat to ept my proposal. It was good because the safe haven was the best ce for the injured. It already had some important medical equipment, so we just needed extra supplies. Bandages, rubbing alcohol, band aids, and ice packs. Basically things that can be found in a typical first aid kit.


    "No need, I have a list of medical supplies here. Could you give it to rke? He can take a truck and ask the packs of the sector. He shouldn''t run into much trouble given the fact that alpha Shawn is holding up by the border with the king." Vee nodded with a slight smile and turned to leave, however Oliver held his hand up slightly, awkwardly, and with a nervous frown.


    "I could go with him, if you don''t want him going alone. It shouldn''t take too long due to the amount of packs that are willing to help." Vee didn''t like his n, and Gilliard liked it even less.


    "If you think for one minute that we will trust you to help anyone else, then you''re justpletely stupid." Gilliard was being slightly harsh, however I could see where he wasing from.


    "Gilliard, if he''s offering to help then I will dly ept it. I''ve already lost everyone I care about, if Oliver is prepared to go with rke then I''m not going to say no. I trust him!" Maybe I was being idiotic, but he had proven himself as far as I was concerned by aiding me personally. "Thank you. I''m sure rke will be happy to havepany."


    "Ok. I''ll go and find him, and exin the n." I gave a single nod and watched as they both left, Vee grumbling and grousing at the fact that the beta was once again leaving her.


    "I think you''re really stupid to trust that guy... he got Lewis captured." Gilliard mmed his hands down on his desk causing the contents to jump slightly off the wood. "He''s lucky I haven''t..." I cut him off, and rolled my eyes in the process.


    "He''s lucky you haven''t what? Look, Lewis is stuck, and Oliver has a strength that will definitely be an asset to our side. I don''t care what your personal feelings are. From a logical side I think he is one of the strongest fighters we have. We would be the idiots not to utilise him." I shrugged already tired, and grumpy today. "If he does anything against us, I''ll kill him myself ok?"


    "Fine." Silence flooded the room


    again as my head rested on my rightAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    knuckle as I stared at all the


    paperwork again. "Go to bed, Dn.


    You need some sleep before


    tomorrow." Content belongs to


    I nodded, before peeling myself away from the desk and trudging out of the door.


    "You really do love him, don''t you?" His question caught me off guard slightly, but at this point it really was undeniable. "Yeah... I really do."


    Once I returned to our bedroom, the


    e


    cold enveloped me again. I sighed because I knew there was no way I was going to be able to get any rest in here.


    I trudged over to Lewis''s closest, in the hopes that I''d find a sweater of his to wear, or something, however instead was met by his armor. His brown armor that matched my damaged set, was hung up, enticing me with how perfect it was.


    ''Gilliard...'' I attempted the mind link, straining myself, unsure whether I was even heard by him. ''I don''t need a new set of armor...''


    I would wear Lewis''s.

 Chapter 0400

    Chapter 0400


    ?


    Lewis POV


    Still!


    My bodypletely unable to move while I helplessly watched the horrors of Dn''s defilement as it unfolded in front of me. I screamed and shouted as loud as I could, but all my protests, all my objections fell on death ears.


    The screamsing from my chosen mate sent my blood cold, and my veins bulged as I strained my body, attempting to force myself out of Josh''s unbreakablemand, to no avail. The strong scent of blood filled the room, and tears built in my eyes as I watched her torture.


    My eyes couldn''t even close due to the kings order, and my entire body felt the pain. I was going to tear him to shreds for ever hurting her.


    ¡°Are you watching, Lewis?" I swallowed thickly when Josh suddenly stopped his defilement, and grabbed my girls neck, pulling her towards him all the while she coughed and spluttered for breath trying to get away. "Dn is my mate... MINE. Now the entire world will know it."


    His hands moved to her arms, holding her tightly while allowing his fangs to protrude, he gave me a sickening grin before sinking his teeth into her flesh. Blood poured into his mouth, and a loud scream left Dn''s mouth just as a shout left mine...


    "NO!" My own shout woke me up from my awkward slumber on the day of my execution.


    My hands and arms had be both numb and extremely stiff from my positioning. My limbs were bent behind my back and looped around a thick wooden beam, my wrists were Connected together by a set of thick silver shackles that had began to cut into my skin from the consistent burning they caused.


    For the past two nights I had been gued with nightmares, every second my eyes were closed I would relive the day I left Dn in the pce alone. Here, in the dungeon there was nothing else to do except sleep and think. The two things that haunted me the most.


    I was tired, and my fatigue had hit


    me like a brick. I genuinely hadn''t realized just how used to sleeping next to Dn I had gotten, I hadn''t noticed how much she truly took over my being, and how her scent would bring me back from my rampant thoughts. My mind wandered to her every single minute that passed and I prayed to the moon goddess above that she was alright. Although I knew that Gill


    would look out for her, and I''m sure


    my parents would too. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was to be killed in less than 12 hours, my heart was scheduled to be physically torn from my chest, it was the most efficient way to kill a lycan. I suppose it will cause less pain this way, and that was a mercy that was never granted to my Dn.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I''m not afraid to admit that I was scared. The dungeon I was currently in was dark, and damp. The smellsing from every square inch of the ce caused silent gags to shoot through me, and my hearing was picking up the sound of every single footstep from above me in the main pack house.


    "What does it feel like?.." I heard a voice from behind the bars of my cell and growled loudly when the scent of Warren met my nose. A few secondster he appeared, and nonchntly rested his arms on one of the horizontal bars on the locked cell door. "Knowing you''re finally about to die?"


    "At least I will never have to look at


    your face again." I spat looking up at the man who used to kiss the ground Josh walked on. I always knew he would end up taking up a title if something ever happened to me or Oliver. The bastard was as brutal and cruel as Josh himself, if not more so, because I honestly always thought Josh could be somewhat redeemable, obviously I was wrong, however with Warren, I had always hated the smug bastard and the thought of redemption never once crossed my mind.

 Chapter 0401

    Chapter 0401


    ?


    "I wonder if his grace will let me be the one to rip your heart out." His shit eating grin widened at the thought and I noticed his ws elongate at the spoken thought. "I''d love to feel it beating in my hand before I crush it."


    "Why not just do it now then?" Was it wise of me to goad? Probably not. But seeing the pure anger on his face gave me a great deal of satisfaction. Besides, if I could make him pull the trigger early, then maybe it would cause infighting within Josh''s ranks. "Maybe Josh has your leash wound too tightly."


    "Hmm, maybe it''s simply because I don''t want King Josh''s mate, Queen Dn, to unfortunately miss out on witnessing your downfall. I would love to be a fly on the wall when she sees the broadcast. I suppose I''ll just have to imagine her inevitable breakdown, my guess is it''ll be extremely entertaining, of course I know king Josh will soon be with her to pick up the pieces." Ok, now my own anger had risen ten fold. I jerked in my restraints with a growl, however that quickly turned into a groan when my wrists felt the brunt of the silver, eliciting a gleefulugh from the psychopath in front of me. "Ouch, that sounded like it was painful."


    "Fuck off Warren! You know as well as I do that Josh never deserved to have a mate. He won''t pick up any of the pieces, he''ll pick away at them until they''repletely broken." Dn truly would never, ever bounce back if Josh got his hands on her again. It''s taken so long for her to be able to do every day simple tasks, even now she still wasn''t eating or sleeping as well as she should be... my girl would be gonepletely. "That''s what I''m looking forward to witnessing. He almost had her crushed before, he can and will have her again." The bastard smiled as he finally unlocked the cell door and stepped inside. His teeth gleaming in the dim light, and his grin beaming more than ever. "You know? In my opinion, King Josh has always been far too lenient with you. If it were down to me, I would have killed you the second you were mated to that whore Iliana." What?! My anger quickly dissipated at the mention of my first mate, Warren had no right to even utter her name, he had never met her, and had no privilege to an opinion.


    "Don''t speak her name!" I growled


    my fists clenching tightly behind my back as my eyes red in hatred. The mere mention of Ina hit me like a thunderbolt, freezing me in ce, My mind reeled as memories eMy of her, surged to the surface it sent a jolt of disbelief through me, quickly followed by a wave of anger that crashed over me like a storm. What the hell did he mean by that? She had nothing to do with this. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have I hit a nerve there?" He walked over to me, and crouched he down in front of me so that he was eye level with my sat bound form. "So defensive over a girl who rejected you for someone with more to his name."


    Without even thinking about it, I


    allowed my head to jerk forward quickly, instantly making direct contact with his own. His crouched body los its bnce and he wobbled before falling on his ass, holding his nose with a wince as blood gushed from his nostrils. My own face contorted into a frown, however I covered my pain with a smug grin at the short burst of


    violence. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "I told you... not to speak about her!" He justughed at me, shuffling out of the way before standing up and sniffing loudly, cing his sleeve on his nose in an attempt to quell the bleeding.


    Warren''s eyes shed before his


    gazended on me, a twisted smile creeping onto his lips. "I guess you''re Still ying with the king''s leftovers." He sneered. "How does it feel, Lewis, knowing that you''ll always be second best? First Ina, and now Queen Dn. You''re just picking up what Josh discarded." Warren''s smirk deepened, dearly savoring my reaction. "The two are the same in some regard...¡± He paused his speech long enough tond a direct punch to my jaw, the impact caused my head to jolt to the side and a very slight trickle of blood found my tongue. "The king showed his rage to both of your girls, the second they wouldn''t do as told." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 0402

    Chapter 0402


    His words twisted in my gut like a knife. The air between us felt electric, charged with tension, my


    pulse pounding in my ears. I couldn¡¯t make sense of what Warren was implying. Ina¡¯s death had


    been a tragedy, it had nothing to do with Josh! He found her just after the hunters did, the anger


    inside me grew hotter, burning through my confusion and reced it with pure hatred.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Alright, I can see that¡¯s a distasteful subject¡­¡± He held his hands up before smirking wickedly.


    ¡°Let''s just talk about Dn instead then, and this pathetic little attempt at ying rebellion! she''s


    manipted hundreds of people into dying for a futile, and ridiculous cause..." I felt sick to my


    stomach as I looked at the sadistic bastard in front of me, I swallowed thickly tasting the lingering


    red metallic substance as I did so and frowned at the pain in my wrists. There was genuinely


    nothing I could do to stop myself from hearing Warrens words. "I knew before even Josh did, that


    human had tempted you, she must be amazing in bed to have turned you away from the title of


    royal Beta."


    It was never that simple. I felt connected to Dn as soon as my eyes met her in the schools


    hall.¡°You speek of Temptation?" I repeated, my voice steady. "That couldn''t be further from the truth.


    At first, it was admiration. I admired her strength. She is human. Not only that but she¡¯s a human


    who for years had been forced intopliance, and yet she stood up to us, she stood up to Josh in


    ways none of us ever did. She resisted him. She never backed down, even when he all but broke


    her. Being able to witness that... well, it made me realize that If someone like that, can stand up and


    resist that kind of tyranny, then why can''t we?"


    "Dns discipline has been far too lenient¡­¡± He murmured. ¡°She is far too clever and far too


    calcted to have been left to her own devices..." Lenient my ass. They fucking branded her for


    goddess sake. I will admit that she is lucky not to have been killed, however I wouldn¡¯t ever say she


    experienced any leniency. "But... Once Her Grace has been crushed, she will fall into ce, right by


    the kings side, and she will stand silently behind him as he rules over everyone...exactly the way


    the goddess Luna had intended. She might even be able to provide an heir or two. Wouldn''t that be


    something." He began chuckling sarcastically, as if the notion of Dn being forced to conceive was


    the funniest thing in the world. "Just Imagine how she would feel knowing she birthed the next


    ruler."


    "She¡¯d kill herself before she''d let Josh do anything to her.¡± I knew her by now, I knew for a fact, she


    truly would embrace death before being dragged back to the pce to be with Josh forever.


    He just chuckled. Exiting the Cell and locking the door once again behind himself. He gripped the


    bars, much like an ape attempting to escape and smirked, looking me directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Not if King Josh causes her physical paralysis, first.¡±

 Chapter 0403

    Chapter 0403


    ?


    Carlos POV


    My daughter, My Vee was happy? I admit that I wasn''t too pleased about her being mates to Lord Oliver, or mated to any wolf for that matter, but knowing she was happy filled me with the hope for her to have a better life than I, and that was the only thing that kept running through my mind as the full moon quickly approached.


    My muscles ached with a pain I had never experienced, my gums throbbed, as if ready for the Lycan teeth that would break through them at any time, and my emotions were even more erratic to control than previously. What had shocked me the most about my body''s changes however was the sheer fact that my appetite had increased so drastically that nothing I ate was satisfying me.


    The only good thing about all of this was that my meager meal n had been revoked and reced with one fit for a Lycan. I was now being given more food in one meal than I had previously received in a week. However even those portions were small inparison to the hunger my stomach felt.


    The mark that had been so viciously forced on my neck didn''t provide the same connection as others either, or so I''ve heard. Instead of pleasure coursing throw me every time my mark is touched by her, I''m shocked with an overwhelming bout of agony, as quickly as she touches it, it disappears, but it did make me recoil a lot of the time. Lorellia hated that I was still defiant, in fact I was even more so than usual, I would never have forgiven her,even before she had forced me to take her mark, now however, thatdy who had vited me, and forced me to father an unwanted child, was dead to me.


    I told myself over and over again that I would survive long enough to rip her to shreds, baby or no baby. I had endured far too much to not at least try for revenge.


    The pce was currently on high alert, the kings father had taken most of the warriors to the closed sector in the west, in order to assist his son in subduing the rebellion. And after the announcement of Lewis''s execution, the kings mother wasn''t anywhere to be seen.


    Lorellias stomach was in simple


    terms, huge now, she was genuinely looking as if she''d go intobor at any given time. I didn''t know how far along she was, I never cared enough to listen to her, but she made me feet it every second she got. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mydy?" One of the warriors entered our room and looked directly at my tormentor. She sat on the small sofa that rested underneath the windowsill, with a holographic device in her hand, she was flicking through thousands of baby items and checking my them off her list of things she still needed to get. I was sat on a seat, slightly tucked under a table after just finishing my third snack since lunch. Upon the guard entering however, both Lorellia and I allowed our sight to wander to the man stood within the doorway. "Sorry for the intrusion, The restraints you asked for have been prepared in the gardens."


    Restraints?


    Why on earth would she have requested that restraints were to be set up within the gardens? That was such a strange ce to have some secured. "Excellent..." I eyed her cautiously as she threw her electronic down onto the sofa next to her and stood up, before waddling over to me and holding her hand out expectantly. "Come on my love."


    "Why have you ordered shackles to be put in the gardens?" I obviously ignored her stretched out arm and dared not to move. My ass staying firmly on the chair I was sat on.


    She didn''t answer my question straight away, instead her eyes rolled inside her skull as if her answer would be painfully obvious.


    "I can''t have you shifting tonight in


    our bedroom can I?" Shifting? My eyes widened a fraction as I finally realised what she was intending to do. I shot out of my seat only to take several hasty steps backwards away from the insufferable woman. Content belongs to

 Chapter 0404

    Chapter 0404


    ?


    "You can''t seriously expect me to be tied up for my first shift?" However her gaze told me everything I needed to know. She fully intended for that to be the case. "You want me to die in chains?! After everything you have put me through?"


    "You''re not going to die, but you do need to be out under the light of the goddess, and I can''t run the risk of you attempting escape. Not to mention No one knows how strong you''re going to be. It''s simply precaution, I know you understand that, my love." I most certainly did not understand. I was going to shift, and I was going to shift that night, my first ever shift.


    History speaks of a forced marking as a death sentence, and I am already aware of just how lucky I was to have even survived the initial bite. There was absolutely no way in hell I would survive the shift if I was shackled to the ground like amon dog.


    "You''ll be fine. Nowe along..." She grabbed my wrist and tried to pull me along however I snatched my limb back, not epting her attempt. "My love, it''s important to get you into position before the shift starts, nowe!" She was getting frustrated by myck of movement and instead allowed her eyes to cloud over, alerting me to the fact that she was mindlinking someone. Before I could even ask who, tworge warriors walked in and stalked towards me causing more fear to shoot through my bones.


    "Why are you doing this to me?!" I practically shouted at my so called mate as the two men dragged me out of the room. "Please don''t do this. I won''t run I swear it? Can I please have one bit of peace before I die?" I was acting crazy.


    I was kicking and screaming as I was dragged very awkwardly down about fifty flights of steps and out into the gardens. My sight met that of therge hedged maze and the single silver colored cuff that was deeply embedded into the ground and with it my heart sank.


    "You''re going to be fine my love..."


    she paused feeling yet another bout of Braxton hicks, which are essentially false contractions. Her Here hands went to her stomach to cup the stretched skin, before looking backup at me as I was thrown onto the floor. "The full moon will be out in an hour or two, and I''ll be here with you until the shift actually starts."


    The cuff was secured around my ankle and I sighed, something was off about the whole thing though, the second the metal touched my skin a searing pain took over, as if the shackle had been heated and was now burning my flesh.


    "Fuck!" I whispered out, my hands moved to attempt to get it off but it resulted in my finger tips being burnt. "This is silver?! You''re chaining me up using actual silver."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Well, I didn''t think it would affect you until youpleted the shift. Don''t worry my love, I am more than confident that you will survive. The moon goddess put us together for a reason, and it wasn''t for you to die a month after I marked you." I growled a little, the sound a bit more animalistic than I had thought it would be, I hated feeling this way.


    I was basically stuck in limbo. I wasn''t yet a wolf, but I was no longer human. And I knew I wasn''t. My hearing was better than it had ever been, my reflexes were faster and silver was now one of my weaknesses. I was a mutant.


    I wasn''t at all as confident as she


    was, in fact the only good thing toe out of all this would be the definite end of my suffering. All these years of being held captive by ady who couldn''t care if I was suffering, woulde to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 0405

    Chapter 0405


    ?


    At least I was able to speak to my Vee onest time.


    "At least it is a clear night. It isn''t likely to rain until early hours." Lorellia then winced and held her swollen stomach yet again, Braxton hicks my ass, the woman had gone intobor, and I imagine her waters to break any minute now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re inbor, I remember the signs from my first child." I spoke with nothing but confliction pouring out of me. I truly didn''t know whether to feel worried for her and my forced unborn child or if I should just leave her to it and pray I die before the baby is born.


    "You shouldn''t be thinking about your old life at a time like this..." she screamed at me before releasing a gush of water from her lower parts, I knew she would go into activebor soon. "Your first child, was a mistake, and should have never been born. This child is born out of our mate bond, out of our love. It is vastly different."


    My Vee was the best thing to happen to me. She was the furthest thing from a mistake. I frowned, feeling tears begin to prick my eyes as Lorellia released a small wince yet again.


    "Mydy, you should go to the hospital." One of the men who dragged me out here spoke, holding his arm out for the bitch, hoping to escort her to the hospital wing. A ce I was now, all too familiar with.


    "Who would have thought both you and your son would be born tonight." Her excitement was not something I shared as she came over to me to kiss my cheek. "I will see you in the morning my love and Hopefully we can both meet our boy."


    A growl built up in my chest as I watched her walk away, leaving me with two guards and a burning ankle. I really didn''t want to be a father again, especially not to that woman''s child.


    I sighed and sat on the damp floor, waiting for the pain to surge. I was alone and more vulnerable than ever. I couldn''t help but wish Dn was here to talk me through it. She had a way of making you believe in the impossible.


    "Moon Goddess... if you''re real... please, give me your strength." I whispered as I looked at the ever slowly rising moon.


    I admit, I wasn''t at all expecting my


    t


    prayer to be answered, but I was suddenly engulfed in A bright sh of pure white light that blinded me for half a second. The two guards that were present instantly fell to the floor i@heavy slumber, and the chain around my ankle came loose. My eyes widened even more when a woman stood ceremoniously in front of me in the pce gardens, floating above the ground, her grey dress flowing in the warm breeze that had taken over the air.


    "My strength, is yours to feed off of, now and forever..." Her voice deeper than I expected as I blinked, trying to regain my senses. I must have finally sumbed to the pressure of istion. I was now experiencing hallucinations.


    1.n


    "I''ve finally cracked!" I mumbled to myself but was met with an airy chuckle.


    "You are not crazy... I am here to


    offer you my aid, my child." Child? I


    was an almost 50 year old man.


    Pet


    "The road you travel is paved with much pain, that you alone will have to face.. your counsel is needed in order to bring about change Persevere, and you will be blessed... but remember... innocence is the beginning of a much brighter world!" Content belongs to


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!